The displaying of supposed witchcraft wherein is affirmed that there are many sorts of deceivers and impostors and divers persons under a passive delusion of melancholy and fancy, but that there is a corporeal league made betwixt the Devil and the witch ... is utterly denied and disproved : wherein also is handled, the existence of angels and spirits, the truth of apparitions, the nature of astral and sydereal spirits, the force of charms, and philters, with other abstruse matters / by John Webster ...
         Webster, John, 1610-1682.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 1167 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 184 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A65369
         Wing W1230
         ESTC R12517
         11913590
         ocm 11913590
         50860
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A65369)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50860)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 44:7)
      
       
         
           
             The displaying of supposed witchcraft wherein is affirmed that there are many sorts of deceivers and impostors and divers persons under a passive delusion of melancholy and fancy, but that there is a corporeal league made betwixt the Devil and the witch ... is utterly denied and disproved : wherein also is handled, the existence of angels and spirits, the truth of apparitions, the nature of astral and sydereal spirits, the force of charms, and philters, with other abstruse matters / by John Webster ...
             Webster, John, 1610-1682.
          
           [16], 346, [4] p.
           
             Printed by J.M. and are to be sold by the booksellers in London,
             London :
             1677.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in British Museum.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Witchcraft.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 Jennifer Kietzman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-01 Jennifer Kietzman
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             
               July
               29.
               1676.
               
            
          
           
             
               Jonas
               Moore
            
             Soc.
             Regiae
             Vice-Praeses
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           DISPLAYING
           OF
           SUPPOSED
           WITCHCRAFT
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           affirmed
           that
           there
           are
           many
           sorts
           of
           Deceivers
           and
           Impostors
           .
        
         
           AND
           Divers
           persons
           under
           a
           passive
           Delusion
           of
           MELANCHOLY
           and
           FANCY
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             Corporeal
             League
          
           made
           betwixt
           the
           DEVIL
           and
           the
           WITCH
           ,
           Or
           that
           he
           sucks
           on
           the
           
             Witches
             Body
          
           ,
           has
           
             Carnal
             Copulation
          
           ,
           or
           that
           Witches
           are
           turned
           into
           
             Cats
             ,
             Dogs
          
           ,
           raise
           Tempests
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           is
           utterly
           denied
           and
           disproved
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           also
           is
           handled
           ,
           The
           Existence
           of
           Angels
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           Apparitions
           ,
           the
           Nature
           of
           Astral
           and
           Sydereal
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           Charms
           ,
           and
           Philters
           ;
           with
           other
           abstruse
           matters
           .
        
         
           By
           
             John
             Webster
          
           ,
           Practitioner
           in
           Physick
           .
        
         
           Falsae
           etenim
           opiniones
           Hominum
           praeoccupantes
           ,
           non
           solùm
           surdos
           ,
           sed
           &
           caecos
           faciunt
           ,
           it
           à
           ut
           videre
           nequeant
           ,
           quae
           aliis
           perspicua
           apparent
           .
           
             Galen
             .
             lib.
             8.
             de
             Comp.
             Med.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             M.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           the
           Booksellers
           in
           London
           .
           1677.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           his
           Worshipful
           and
           honoured
           Friends
           
             Thomas
             Parker
          
           of
           
             Braisholme
             ,
             John
             Asheton
          
           of
           the
           
             Lower-Hall
             ,
             William
             Drake
          
           of
           
             Barnoldswick-coat
             ,
             William
             Johnson
          
           of
           the
           
             Grange
             ,
             Henry
             Marsden
          
           of
           Gisburne
           Esquires
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesties
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           and
           Quorum
           in
           the
           West-riding
           of
           Yorkshire
           .
        
         
           
             Worshipful
             Gentlemen
             and
             honoured
             Friends
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Do
           not
           dedicate
           this
           piece
           of
           my
           Labours
           unto
           you
           ,
           thereby
           to
           beg
           protection
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           fearing
           either
           its
           weakness
           ,
           or
           the
           malevolent
           censures
           of
           the
           ignorant
           ;
           for
           I
           very
           well
           know
           ,
           and
           have
           experienced
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           usual
           property
           of
           idle
           and
           pragmatical
           persons
           to
           please
           their
           own
           malignant
           humors
           ,
           with
           the
           condemning
           and
           scoffing
           at
           the
           painful
           lucubrations
           of
           others
           .
           And
           I
           have
           ever
           judged
           that
           nothing
           ought
           to
           be
           published
           ,
           that
           like
           a
           Noun
           Substantive
           cannot
           stand
           by
           it self
           ,
           without
           being
           supported
           by
           any
           other
           adjoined
           help
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           forth
           of
           a
           vain
           confidence
           or
           an
           overweening
           of
           mine
           own
           abilities
           ,
           though
           I
           very
           well
           know
           that
           some
           are
           as
           much
           in
           love
           with
           the
           brood
           of
           their
           own
           brains
           ,
           as
           others
           are
           with
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           loines
           :
           Because
           I
           have
           for
           many
           years
           been
           as
           wary
           and
           vigilant
           ,
           as
           any
           could
           be
           ,
           to
           watch
           over
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           both
           know
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           clear
           distinction
           ,
           betwixt
           flattering
           Phantasie
           ,
           and
           true
           and
           sound
           judgment
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           in
           brief
           shew
           you
           the
           true
           reasons
           of
           my
           presenting
           of
           this
           poor
           piece
           to
           your
           reading
           and
           judgments
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           all
           been
           Gentlemen
           ,
           not
           only
           well
           known
           unto
           me
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           as
           being
           my
           near
           Neighbours
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           been
           freely
           admitted
           to
           a
           Noble
           and
           Generous
           converse
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           trusted
           ,
           and
           honoured
           by
           you
           in
           your
           D●estick
           concerns
           ,
           wherein
           by
           my
           Medical
           Profession
           ,
           I
           might
           be
           〈◊〉
           to
           
           you
           ,
           or
           your
           Families
           ,
           far
           beyond
           my
           poor
           Merit
           and
           Desert
           .
           And
           having
           been
           for
           many
           years
           a
           due
           observer
           of
           your
           deportments
           in
           your
           places
           of
           trust
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           for
           being
           but
           as
           a
           stander
           by
           ,
           and
           looking
           on
           ,
           may
           (
           perhaps
           )
           have
           noted
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           Gamesters
           ,
           I
           was
           moved
           to
           present
           this
           piece
           of
           my
           labours
           unto
           you
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           knowledge
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           others
           ,
           whose
           abilities
           and
           integrity
           I
           did
           not
           so
           well
           understand
           .
           And
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           I
           may
           without
           suspicion
           of
           flattery
           (
           of
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           both
           your selves
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           know
           me
           ,
           will
           acquit
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           be
           any
           way
           guilty
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           in
           being
           too
           plain
           and
           open
           )
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           true
           Patriots
           to
           your
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           but
           true
           conservers
           of
           i●
           ,
           and
           Peace-makers
           amongst
           all
           your
           Neighbours
           ;
           and
           really
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           causes
           why
           I
           have
           dedicated
           this
           Treatise
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           reason
           is
           ,
           you
           have
           all
           fully
           known
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           of
           the
           particulars
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           both
           my
           follies
           and
           frailties
           ,
           as
           also
           my
           other
           endowments
           and
           abilities
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           reference
           to
           these
           ,
           I
           thought
           none
           more
           fit
           than
           your selves
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           might
           tender
           this
           laborious
           piece
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           unknown
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           (
           excepting
           my
           Physical
           Practice
           ,
           which
           age
           and
           infirmities
           will
           not
           suffer
           me
           very
           much
           to
           attend
           )
           I
           have
           for
           many
           years
           last
           past
           lived
           a
           solitary
           ,
           and
           sedentary
           life
           ,
           
             mihi
             &
             Musis
          
           ,
           having
           had
           more
           converse
           with
           the
           dead
           than
           the
           living
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           more
           with
           Books
           than
           with
           Men.
           And
           therefore
           I
           present
           this
           unto
           you
           ,
           as
           being
           better
           able
           than
           most
           others
           to
           whom
           I
           am
           unknown
           ,
           to
           judge
           what
           I
           am
           like
           or
           able
           to
           perform
           in
           such
           a
           subject
           as
           this
           is
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Also
           it
           is
           not
           unknown
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           had
           a
           large
           portion
           of
           Trouble
           and
           Persecution
           in
           this
           outward
           world
           ,
           wherein
           you
           did
           not
           like
           many
           others
           stand
           aloof
           off
           ,
           as
           though
           you
           had
           not
           known
           me
           ,
           but
           like
           persons
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           true
           Magnanimity
           ,
           durst
           bo●h
           look
           upon
           and
           assist
           wrong●d
           innocency
           ,
           though
           besmeered
           over
           with
           the
           envious
           dirt
           of
           malicious
           scandals
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           that
           very
           conjuncture
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           giddy
           Troop
           of
           barking
           Dogs
           ,
           and
           ravenous
           
           Wolves
           ,
           did
           labour
           to
           devour
           me
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           even
           then
           did
           put
           to
           your
           helping
           hands
           ,
           and
           were
           free
           to
           declare
           ,
           what
           you
           knew
           of
           mine
           innocency
           :
           which
           was
           so
           Generous
           ,
           Noble
           and
           Christian
           a
           kind
           of
           just
           commiseration
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           for
           ever
           account
           my self
           a
           wretched
           person
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           not
           have
           deeply
           impressed
           in
           my
           breast
           and
           memory
           ,
           which
           no
           time
           ,
           nor
           adversity
           can
           ever
           obliterate
           .
           But
           being
           in
           a
           condition
           that
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           S.
           
             Peter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             have
             I
             none
          
           (
           which
           I
           know
           you
           expect
           not
           )
           and
           therefore
           the
           greatest
           power
           I
           have
           is
           my
           weak
           pen
           ,
           thereby
           to
           testifie
           my
           thankfulness
           for
           your
           unparallel'd
           kindness
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           offer
           this
           Treatise
           as
           a
           perpetual
           and
           monumental
           memorial
           to
           all
           Posterities
           ,
           of
           my
           gratitude
           ,
           and
           your
           goodness
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           to
           whom
           can
           a
           subject
           of
           this
           nature
           be
           more
           suitably
           and
           fitly
           presented
           than
           to
           such
           Magistrates
           as
           your selves
           ,
           who
           have
           often
           occasion
           to
           be
           cumbred
           and
           troubled
           with
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           envious
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           knavish
           accusaiions
           against
           people
           suspected
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           Sorcery
           ,
           Charming
           and
           Inchantment
           ?
           Wherein
           to
           free
           the
           guilty
           ,
           and
           condemn
           the
           innocent
           ,
           is
           equally
           abominable
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           And
           therefore
           much
           judgment
           ,
           caution
           ,
           care
           and
           diligent
           inspection
           ought
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           examining
           and
           determining
           of
           these
           matters
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           used
           as
           much
           perspicuity
           and
           plainness
           as
           was
           possible
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           those
           that
           are
           Impostors
           ,
           Cheaters
           ,
           and
           active
           Deceivers
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           but
           under
           a
           mere
           passive
           delusion
           through
           ignorant
           and
           superstitious
           education
           ,
           a
           melancholy
           temper
           and
           constitution
           ,
           or
           led
           by
           the
           vain
           credulity
           of
           inefficacious
           Charms
           ,
           Pictures
           ,
           Ceremonies
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           traditionally
           taught
           them
           .
           The
           one
           sort
           of
           which
           deserves
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           couzening
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           taking
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           pretending
           to
           bring
           to
           pass
           things
           that
           they
           have
           neither
           skill
           nor
           power
           to
           perform
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           sort
           rather
           merit
           pity
           and
           information
           ,
           or
           the
           Physicians
           help
           than
           any
           punishment
           at
           all
           .
           And
           I
           make
           bold
           to
           mind
           you
           of
           this
           one
           thing
           especially
           that
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           great
           heed
           ought
           to
           be
           ●aken
           of
           the
           conditions
           ,
           qualities
           ,
           ends
           and
           intentions
           of
           the
           Complainants
           and
           Informers
           ,
           who
           are
           often
           
           more
           worthy
           of
           punishment
           ,
           than
           the
           persons
           accused
           .
           For
           many
           forth
           of
           a
           meer
           deluded
           fancy
           ,
           envious
           mind
           ,
           ignorance
           and
           superstition
           do
           attribute
           natural
           diseases
           ,
           distempers
           ,
           and
           accidents
           to
           Witches
           and
           Witchcraft
           ,
           when
           in
           truth
           there
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           at
           all
           .
           And
           sometimes
           they
           counterfeit
           strange
           fits
           and
           diseases
           ,
           as
           vomiting
           of
           preternatural
           and
           strange
           things
           ,
           which
           if
           narrowly
           lookt
           into
           and
           examined
           are
           but
           Juglings
           ,
           and
           deceitful
           confederacies
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           malice
           ,
           revenge
           or
           some
           other
           base
           ends
           ,
           do
           accuse
           others
           to
           be
           causers
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           you
           should
           find
           some
           confidently
           confessing
           that
           they
           have
           made
           a
           visible
           and
           corporeal
           league
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           carnal
           copulation
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           doth
           suck
           upon
           some
           parts
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           Transubstantiated
           into
           Dogs
           ,
           Cats
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           fly
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           and
           raise
           Tempests
           ;
           yet
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           true
           grounds
           of
           Theologie
           and
           sound
           reason
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           hath
           been
           any
           such
           Witch
           existent
           
             in
             rerum
             natura
          
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           may
           know
           what
           credit
           may
           be
           given
           to
           such
           Fables
           and
           impossibilities
           .
        
         
           So
           wishing
           that
           you
           may
           long
           live
           in
           Health
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           to
           do
           his
           Majesty
           and
           your
           Countrey
           service
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           my
           faithful
           prayer
           for
           you
           ,
           I
           take
           leave
           subscribing
           my self
        
         
           
             Your
             Worships
             most
             Faithful
             Friend
             ,
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
             ,
             
               John
               Webster
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           or
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           
             Readers
             ,
          
        
         
           KNowing
           certainly
           that
           all
           writings
           once
           published
           ,
           do
           equally
           undergo
           one
           fate
           ,
           as
           to
           stand
           or
           fall
           by
           the
           common
           censures
           ,
           judgments
           and
           opinions
           of
           Men
           ;
           therefore
           have
           I
           affixed
           no
           Epithete
           ,
           as
           foreseeing
           this
           Treatise
           (
           like
           a
           Man
           once
           at
           Sea
           that
           is
           forced
           to
           hold
           out
           against
           all
           weathers
           )
           must
           abide
           the
           censures
           of
           all
           sort
           of
           persons
           ,
           how
           various
           soever
           their
           minds
           and
           principles
           be
           .
           And
           though
           mens
           fancies
           and
           opinions
           be
           commonly
           as
           different
           as
           their
           faces
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           enumerate
           some
           few
           general
           sorts
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           sufficiently
           comprehensive
           to
           comprise
           the
           most
           of
           other
           subordinate
           particulars
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           order
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           that
           which
           a
           Man
           hath
           found
           true
           by
           experience
           in
           such
           like
           cases
           ,
           may
           very
           reasonably
           induce
           him
           to
           expect
           the
           like
           again
           ;
           as
           after
           I
           had
           printed
           my
           book
           of
           the
           History
           of
           Metals
           I
           met
           with
           some
           that
           were
           no
           more
           learned
           than
           Parrots
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           write
           true
           English
           ,
           and
           whose
           greatest
           skill
           was
           in
           the
           several
           ways
           of
           debauchery
           ,
           and
           other
           poor
           Pedanticks
           that
           were
           hardly
           masters
           of
           Grammar
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           cr●w
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           were
           rash
           and
           bold
           enough
           ,
           to
           censure
           my
           painful
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           to
           scoff
           at
           it
           as
           a
           mere
           collection
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           publishing
           of
           this
           piece
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           dark
           and
           mysterious
           subject
           ,
           I
           may
           very
           probably
           meet
           with
           some
           troops
           of
           such
           rash
           ignorants
           ,
           to
           whom
           only
           I
           shall
           return
           this
           sharp
           ,
           but
           suitable
           responsion
           .
           It
           is
           an
           ordinary
           thing
           for
           many
           that
           never
           could
           shape
           a
           shoo
           ,
           to
           reprove
           and
           find
           fault
           with
           the
           Shoomaker
           :
           but
           such
           wise
           men
           (
           fit
           only
           for
           Gotham
           )
           may
           learn
           these
           two
           Proverbs
           ,
           
             There
             is
             none
             so
             bold
             as
             blind
          
           Bayard
           ,
           and
           
             A
             Fools
             bolt
             is
             soon
             shot
             ,
          
           and
           their
           heads
           may
           be
           fitter
           for
           Feathers
           ,
           than
           the
           Laurel
           ,
           and
           when
           any
           of
           them
           have
           made
           such
           a
           collection
           as
           my
           former
           Book
           ,
           or
           publisht
           such
           a
           piece
           as
           this
           ,
           then
           I
           shall
           give
           them
           a
           better
           answer
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           
             Lactucas
             non
             esse
             dandas
             hisce
             Asinis
             co●edendas
             ,
             cum
             illis
             sufficiant
             card●i
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           There
           are
           another
           generation
           that
           seem
           wise
           in
           their
           own
           eyes
           ,
           whose
           brains
           are
           like
           blown
           Bladders
           filled
           with
           the
           wind
           of
           over-weening
           and
           self-conceitedness
           ,
           and
           these
           usually
           do
           hu●f
           ,
           snuff
           ,
           and
           puff
           at
           every
           thing
           that
           agrees
           not
           with
           their
           Capricious
           Cockscombs
           ,
           when
           their
           abilities
           for
           the
           most
           part
           lie
           in
           the
           scraps
           they
           have
           gathered
           from
           the
           Theaters
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           discourses
           had
           in
           Taverns
           and
           Coffee-houses
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           can
           but
           reach
           some
           pittiful
           pieces
           of
           Drollery
           and
           Raillery
           ,
           they
           think
           themselves
           fit
           and
           able
           to
           censur●
           any
           thing
           though
           never
           read
           nor
           seen
           ,
           except
           the
           Title
           Page
           .
           To
           these
           I
           have
           little
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           being
           but
           such
           airy
           and
           frothy
           Vaporoso's
           ,
           as
           the
           least
           blast
           of
           sound
           reason
           maketh
           them
           vanish
           into
           smoak
           and
           nothing
           ;
           but
           only
           wish
           them
           to
           take
           into
           serious
           confideration
           ,
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Wiseman
           :
           
             Seest
             thou
             a
             man
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             ?
             there
             is
             more
             hope
             of
             a
             Fool
             than
          
           
           
             of
             him
          
           .
           And
           the
           counsel
           of
           a
           learned
           Father
           is
           proper
           for
           such
           vain
           confidents
           :
           
             Expedit
             benè
             tim●re
             ,
             quam
             malè
             fidere
             ;
             &
             utilius
             est
             ,
             ut
             infirm●m
             s●
             hom●
             cognoscat
             ,
             ut
             fortis
             existat
             ,
             quàm
             fortis
             videri
             velit
             ,
             &
             infirmus
             emergat
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           are
           another
           sort
           that
           are
           so
           critically
           envious
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           allow
           of
           nothing
           that
           is
           not
           their
           own
           production
           ,
           and
           beareth
           not
           the
           test
           of
           their
           approbation
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           stigmatize
           the
           labours
           of
           others
           how
           good
           or
           beneficial
           soeever
           they
           be
           ,
           because
           they
           shadow
           their
           fame
           ,
           and
           tend
           not
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           their
           own
           reputation
           :
           even
           as
           divers
           sorts
           of
           insects
           do
           feed
           upon
           the
           excrements
           of
           other
           animals
           ,
           so
           these
           feed
           their
           own
           humours
           ,
           and
           please
           their
           own
           fancies
           by
           the
           calumniating
           ,
           and
           blacking
           the
           labours
           of
           others
           .
           These
           being
           guilty
           of
           peevish
           morosity
           cannot
           look
           kindly
           at
           any
           thing
           of
           anothers
           ,
           without
           frowning
           ,
           distast
           ,
           and
           censuring
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           little
           to
           say
           unto
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           but
           shall
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           gall
           of
           their
           own
           breasts
           ,
           and
           the
           spleen
           of
           their
           own
           minds
           ,
           having
           neither
           intended
           our
           labours
           for
           any
           such
           ,
           nor
           valuing
           their
           censures
           how
           sharp
           and
           bitter
           soever
           they
           be
           .
           For
           
             nulla
             foelicit●s
             tam
             magna
             est
             ,
             ut
             malignitatis
             dentes
             vitar●
             possit
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           discretion
           to
           bear
           that
           patiently
           for
           which
           humane
           prudence
           can
           find
           no
           remedy
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Others
           there
           are
           who
           are
           grown
           obstinate
           in
           their
           minds
           
           and
           wills
           ,
           concerning
           Spirits
           ,
           Apparitions
           ,
           Wi●chcraft
           ,
           Sorcery
           ,
           Inchantment
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           are
           grown
           pertinacious
           and
           resolute
           to
           stick
           to
           and
           hold
           those
           opinions
           that
           they
           have
           imbibed
           through
           ignorant
           education
           :
           not
           considering
           that
           perseverance
           in
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           and
           well
           grounded
           opinion
           is
           laudable
           and
           commendable
           ,
           but
           pertinaciousness
           in
           a
           bad
           and
           ill
           grounded
           tenent
           ,
           is
           as
           bad
           and
           hurtful
           .
           And
           it
           is
           every
           wise
           mans
           duty
           to
           study
           the
           cultivation
           and
           improvement
           of
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           be
           ashamed
           to
           learn
           that
           of
           which
           they
           were
           ignorant
           before
           .
           For
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           are
           not
           only
           darkned
           in
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           but
           also
           much
           misled
           ,
           by
           the
           sucking
           in
           of
           errors
           in
           their
           younger
           and
           more
           unwary
           years
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           ought
           to
           endeavour
           with
           might
           and
           main
           to
           extricate
           and
           deliver
           themselves
           .
           But
           he
           that
           is
           wilfully
           setled
           upon
           the
           lees
           and
           dregs
           of
           former
           opinions
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           erroneous
           ,
           hath
           shut
           forth
           all
           further
           light
           from
           shining
           into
           his
           understanding
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           become
           wilfully
           blind
           .
           To
           such
           as
           these
           we
           shall
           only
           propose
           the
           example
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           saith
           :
           
             When
             I
             was
             a
          
           
           
             child
             ,
             I
             spake
             as
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             understood
             as
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             thought
             as
             a
             child
             :
             But
             when
             I
             became
             a
             man
             ,
             I
             put
             away
             childish
             things
             .
          
           And
           I
           advise
           them
           not
           to
           refuse
           the
           counsel
           of
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           who
           saith
           :
           
             Ad
             discendum
             quod
             opus
             est
             ,
             nulla
             aetas
             sera
             videri
             potest
             :
             quia
             etsi
             senes
             magis
             decet
             docere
             quàm
             discere
             ;
             magis
             tamen
             decet
             discere
             ,
             quam
             ignorare
             .
          
           And
           they
           need
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           imitate
           Socrates
           ,
           who
           did
           wax
           old
           every
           day
           learning
           something
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           As
           we
           have
           not
           intended
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           Introduction
           for
           such
           conditioned
           persons
           as
           we
           have
           enumerated
           before
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           others
           to
           whom
           we
           freely
           offer
           and
           present
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           shew
           the
           grounds
           and
           causes
           that
           moved
           us
           to
           undertake
           such
           a
           mysterious
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           subject
           .
           And
           those
           are
           such
           as
           have
           an
           humble
           ,
           lowly
           ,
           and
           equal
           mind
           ,
           that
           they
           commonly
           read
           Books
           to
           be
           informed
           ,
           and
           to
           learn
           those
           truths
           of
           which
           they
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           confirmed
           in
           those
           things
           they
           partly
           knew
           before
           .
           It
           is
           to
           such
           as
           these
           only
           that
           we
           offer
           our
           labours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           candidly
           declare
           unto
           them
           the
           causes
           and
           reasons
           of
           our
           undertaking
           which
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Though
           there
           be
           a
           numerous
           company
           of
           Authors
           that
           
           have
           written
           of
           Magick
           ,
           Witchcraft
           ,
           Sorcery
           ,
           Inchantment
           ,
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           Apparitions
           ,
           in
           sundry
           ages
           ,
           of
           divers
           Countrys
           ,
           and
           in
           various
           languages
           :
           yet
           have
           they
           for
           the
           most
           but
           borrowed
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           or
           have
           transcribed
           what
           others
           had
           written
           before
           them
           .
           So
           that
           thereby
           there
           hath
           been
           no
           right
           progress
           made
           truly
           to
           discover
           the
           theory
           or
           ground
           of
           these
           dark
           and
           abstruse
           matters
           ,
           nor
           no
           precise
           care
           taken
           to
           instance
           in
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           warrantably
           and
           sufficiently
           attested
           :
           But
           only
           rhapsodies
           ,
           and
           confused
           heaps
           of
           stories
           and
           relations
           ,
           shuffled
           together
           ,
           when
           not
           one
           of
           an
           hundred
           of
           them
           bore
           the
           face
           either
           of
           verity
           ,
           or
           truth-likeliness
           ,
           whereby
           the
           understandings
           of
           Readers
           have
           remained
           uninlightned
           ,
           their
           memories
           confounded
           ,
           and
           their
           brains
           stuffed
           with
           Whimsies
           and
           Chimera's
           .
           And
           though
           there
           be
           nothing
           more
           common
           than
           disputes
           of
           Witches
           ,
           and
           Witchcraft
           ,
           both
           in
           words
           and
           writing
           ,
           yet
           not
           one
           of
           great
           multitudes
           that
           hath
           plainly
           told
           us
           ,
           in
           what
           notion
           ,
           or
           under
           what
           acceptation
           ,
           they
           take
           the
           words
           ,
           nor
           what
           description
           is
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           of
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           their
           existence
           ,
           or
           not
           being
           ,
           their
           power
           and
           operations
           might
           be
           known
           and
           determined
           :
           But
           all
           the
           disputes
           as
           yet
           concerning
           them
           have
           been
           loose
           ,
           wild
           ,
           and
           
             in
             vagum
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           remedie
           this
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           such
           a
           subject
           would
           allow
           ,
           and
           our
           abilities
           stretch
           ,
           we
           were
           moved
           ,
           and
           have
           attempted
           to
           clear
           those
           difficulties
           .
           And
           if
           we
           do
           not
           (
           which
           is
           epidemical
           to
           mankind
           )
           flatter
           and
           deceive
           ourselves
           ,
           we
           have
           in
           some
           measure
           reasonably
           attained
           ,
           as
           having
           plainly
           laid
           down
           the
           notion
           and
           acceptation
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           Witches
           and
           Witchcraft
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           grant
           them
           an
           existence
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           sense
           and
           respect
           we
           grant
           them
           none
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           (
           as
           we
           conceive
           )
           than
           yet
           hath
           been
           performed
           by
           any
           .
           And
           though
           our
           instances
           of
           matters
           of
           fact
           be
           neither
           so
           punctual
           nor
           full
           as
           might
           be
           wished
           ,
           for
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           are
           deep
           and
           hid
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           the
           best
           we
           could
           select
           or
           chuse
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           one
           chief
           reason
           why
           I
           undertook
           to
           treat
           of
           this
           subject
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           the
           gross
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           impious
           and
           Popish
           opinions
           of
           the
           too
           much
           magnified
           powers
           of
           Demons
           and
           Witches
           ,
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           were
           pretty
           well
           quashed
           and
           silenced
           
           by
           the
           writings
           of
           
             Wierus
             ,
             Tandler
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Scot
           ,
           Mr.
           Ady
           ;
           Mr.
           Wagstaff
           and
           others
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           grave
           proceedings
           of
           many
           learned
           Judges
           ,
           and
           other
           judicious
           Magistrates
           :
           yet
           finding
           that
           of
           late
           two
           persons
           of
           great
           learning
           and
           note
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           (
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           )
           beneficed
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           wit
           Dr.
           Casaubon
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Glanvil
           ,
           have
           afresh
           espoused
           so
           bad
           a
           cause
           ,
           and
           taken
           the
           quarrel
           upon
           them
           ;
           And
           to
           that
           purpose
           have
           newly
           furbished
           up
           the
           old
           Weapons
           ,
           and
           raked
           up
           the
           old
           arguments
           ,
           forth
           of
           the
           Popish
           Sink
           and
           Dunghills
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           into
           a
           new
           dress
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           appear
           with
           the
           greater
           luster
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           with
           Tooth
           and
           Nail
           labour
           to
           maintain
           the
           old
           rotten
           assertions
           ,
           the
           one
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           ,
           A
           Treatise
           proving
           Spirits
           and
           Witches
           &c.
           the
           other
           in
           a
           Treatise
           called
           ,
           A
           blow
           at
           modern
           Sadducism
           &c.
           
           Finding
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           as
           two
           new
           Champions
           giving
           defiance
           to
           all
           that
           are
           of
           a
           contrary
           judgment
           ,
           I
           was
           stirred
           up
           to
           answer
           their
           supposed
           strong
           arguments
           ,
           and
           invincible
           instances
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           done
           (
           I
           confess
           )
           without
           fear
           ,
           or
           any
           great
           regard
           to
           their
           Titles
           ,
           Places
           ,
           or
           Worldly
           Dignities
           ,
           but
           only
           considering
           the
           strength
           or
           weakness
           of
           their
           arguments
           ,
           proofs
           ,
           and
           reason
           .
           For
           in
           this
           particular
           that
           I
           have
           to
           deal
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           with
           the
           men
           ,
           but
           their
           opinions
           and
           the
           grounds
           they
           would
           lay
           their
           foundations
           upon
           .
           And
           if
           I
           be
           censured
           for
           dealing
           too
           sharply
           and
           harshly
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           excuse
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           profess
           I
           have
           no
           evil
           will
           at
           all
           against
           their
           persons
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           against
           a
           
           non-Entity
           ,
           but
           was
           justly
           zealous
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           bitter
           against
           such
           opinions
           as
           they
           have
           vented
           ,
           which
           to
           me
           seem
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           respect
           impious
           ,
           as
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           I
           have
           fully
           proved
           .
           And
           this
           was
           another
           reason
           of
           my
           writing
           about
           this
           subject
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Another
           reason
           that
           made
           me
           undertake
           this
           subject
           ,
           was
           the
           horrid
           absurdities
           the
           tenent
           of
           the
           common
           Witchmongers
           brings
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           tending
           to
           advance
           superstition
           and
           Popery
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           much
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Providence
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           up
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           darkness
           ,
           to
           question
           the
           verity
           of
           the
           principal
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           true
           numerical
           Body
           ,
           and
           generally
           to
           tend
           to
           the
           obstruction
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           Godliness
           and
           Piety
           .
           These
           after
           I
           had
           seriously
           weighed
           and
           considered
           them
           ,
           did
           move
           me
           to
           labour
           as
           far
           as
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           the
           grounds
           of
           true
           Theology
           ,
           and
           the
           clear
           strength
           of
           reason
           would
           guide
           ,
           and
           direct
           me
           ,
           to
           undertake
           the
           confutation
           of
           them
           as
           far
           as
           I
           was
           able
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           have
           failed
           I
           humbly
           desire
           those
           that
           are
           more
           able
           to
           handle
           the
           matter
           more
           fully
           if
           possible
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           be
           moved
           that
           I
           seem
           to
           maintain
           some
           things
           that
           are
           Paradoxes
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           crave
           leave
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           discede
           from
           the
           opinions
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           others
           have
           done
           from
           those
           that
           went
           before
           them
           .
           And
           I
           desire
           them
           not
           so
           much
           to
           consider
           ,
           either
           the
           novelty
           or
           strangeness
           of
           the
           opinions
           ,
           as
           the
           weight
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           reasons
           that
           are
           laid
           down
           to
           support
           and
           statuminate
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           arguments
           be
           sound
           and
           valid
           ,
           the
           Tenents
           built
           thereupon
           cannot
           be
           weak
           and
           tottering
           .
           And
           however
           I
           acknowledge
           my self
           to
           have
           humane
           frailties
           and
           so
           may
           err
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           or
           will
           pertinaciously
           to
           persevere
           in
           an
           error
           ,
           and
           these
           things
           that
           we
           have
           treated
           of
           lying
           so
           far
           from
           the
           ken
           of
           our
           senses
           ,
           and
           experiments
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           either
           so
           rare
           ,
           or
           uncertain
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           rationally
           expect
           pardon
           ,
           rather
           than
           reprehension
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           let
           the
           Book
           speak
           for
           it self
           ,
           only
           desiring
           the
           Readers
           ,
           first
           to
           peruse
           and
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           before
           they
           censure
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           have
           cause
           to
           bid
           them
           ,
           Farewel
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             
               February
               23.
               1673.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             false
             ,
             irrational
             ,
             and
             unchristian
             censures
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             cast
             upon
             learned
             Men
             for
             writing
             of
             abstruse
             subjects
             ▪
             As
             also
             for
             treating
             of
             Apparitions
             and
             Witchcraft
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             crossed
             the
             common
             stream
             of
             vulgar
             opinion
             .
             Page
             1.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Notion
             ,
             Conception
             ,
             and
             Description
             of
             Witches
             and
             Witchcraft
             according
             to
             divers
             Authors
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             may
             be
             granted
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             and
             respect
             they
             are
             denied
             .
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             The
             denying
             of
             such
             a
             Witch
             〈◊〉
             is
             last
             described
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denying
             of
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Spirits
             .
             Apparitions
             no
             warrantable
             ground
             for
             a
             christian
             to
             believe
             the
             existence
             of
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Devils
             by
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             sound
             reason
             are
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             mediums
             to
             prove
             the
             actions
             attributed
             unto
             Witches
             by
             ,
             and
             not
             other
             improper
             ways
             that
             many
             Authors
             have
             used
             .
             And
             of
             the
             requisites
             necessary
             truly
             to
             prove
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             by
             .
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             That
             these
             things
             now
             in
             question
             ,
             are
             but
             barely
             supposed
             ,
             and
             were
             yet
             never
             rationally
             nor
             sufficiently
             proved
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Allegations
             brought
             to
             prove
             them
             by
             are
             weak
             ,
             frivolous
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             invalid
             :
             with
             a
             full
             confutation
             of
             all
             the
             four
             particulars
             .
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             That
             divers
             places
             in
             Scripture
             have
             been
             mis-translated
             thereby
             to
             uphold
             this
             horrid
             opinion
             of
             the
             Devils
             omnipotency
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Witches
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             that
             signifieth
             a
             familiar
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             a
             Witch
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             is
             vulgarly
             intended
             .
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Of
             divers
             places
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             are
             commonly
             wrested
             ,
             and
             falsly
             expounded
             ,
             thereby
             to
             prove
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             Witches
             .
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             Woman
             of
             Endor
             that
             pretended
             to
             raise
             up
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             other
             places
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             not
             handled
             yet
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             other
             objections
             .
             p.
             165.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Of
             Divine
             permission
             ,
             providence
             and
             prescience
             .
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             Whether
             faln
             Angels
             be
             corporeal
             ,
             or
             simply
             incorporeal
             ,
             and
             the
             absurdity
             of
             the
             assuming
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             consequents
             .
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             faln
             Angels
             .
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             If
             the
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             have
             power
             to
             perform
             strange
             things
             ,
             whether
             they
             do
             not
             bring
             them
             to
             pass
             by
             ●ere
             natural
             
             means
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ?
             And
             of
             Helmonts
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             effects
             caused
             by
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             .
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             That
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Art
             and
             Nature
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             hath
             much
             advanced
             these
             foolish
             and
             impious
             opinions
             .
             p.
             267.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
             Of
             divers
             Impostures
             framed
             and
             invented
             to
             prove
             false
             and
             lying
             miracles
             by
             ,
             and
             to
             accuse
             persons
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             from
             late
             and
             undeniable
             authorities
             .
             p.
             270.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             Of
             divers
             creatures
             that
             have
             a
             real
             existence
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             wonderous
             properties
             ,
             or
             seldom
             being
             seen
             ,
             have
             been
             taken
             for
             Spirits
             and
             Devils
             .
             p.
             279
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Of
             Apparitions
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             unquestionable
             stories
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             prove
             some
             such
             things
             .
             Of
             those
             Apparitions
             pretended
             to
             be
             made
             in
             Beryls
             and
             Crystals
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Astral
             or
             Sydereal
             Spirit
             .
             p.
             288.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
             Of
             the
             force
             and
             efficacy
             of
             words
             or
             charms
             ,
             whether
             they
             effect
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             natural
             or
             diabolical
             virtue
             and
             force
             .
             p.
             321.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           DISPLAYING
           OF
           SUPPOSED
           WITCHCRAFT
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               false
               ,
               irrational
               ,
               and
               unchristian
               Censures
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               ,
               cast
               upon
               Learned
               men
               ,
               for
               writing
               of
               abstruse
               Subjects
               :
               As
               also
               for
               treating
               of
               Apparitions
               and
               Witchcraft
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               crossed
               the
               common
               stream
               of
               vulgar
               Opinion
               .
            
          
           
             BEING
             about
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             mysterious
             and
             abstruse
             Subject
             of
             Witches
             and
             Witchcraft
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             it
             necessary
             (
             especially
             to
             make
             the
             things
             we
             handle
             more
             plain
             and
             evidential
             )
             to
             imitate
             Architectors
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             intend
             to
             raise
             some
             fair
             Fabrick
             or
             Edifice
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             provide
             themselves
             of
             good
             and
             lasting
             Materials
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             take
             care
             to
             lay
             a
             firm
             and
             sure
             foundation
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             well
             accomplish
             ,
             unless
             the
             earth
             and
             rubbish
             be
             removed
             ,
             that
             a
             firm
             ground
             for
             a
             foundation
             may
             be
             found
             out
             .
             So
             before
             I
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             what
             I
             intend
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             I
             shall
             labour
             to
             remove
             some
             censures
             and
             calumnies
             ,
             that
             are
             usually
             cast
             upon
             those
             learned
             persons
             that
             labour
             to
             unma●acle
             imprisoned
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             adventure
             to
             cross
             the
             stream
             of
             vulgar
             Opinion
             ,
             backt
             with
             seeming
             Authority
             ,
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             universality
             of
             Votes
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             have
             intermeddled
             in
             Subjects
             occult
             and
             mysterious
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             Censures
             (
             how
             unjust
             soever
             )
             have
             often
             deterred
             the
             
             most
             able
             and
             best
             learned
             from
             divulging
             their
             opinions
             ,
             or
             publish
             their
             thoughts
             upon
             such
             difficult
             and
             intricate
             matters
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             done
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             best
             part
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             naturally
             considered
             ,
             is
             his
             Courage
             ,
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             Magnanimity
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             him
             
             resolute
             and
             couragious
             to
             declare
             and
             maintain
             ,
             what
             he
             upon
             sound
             and
             rational
             grounds
             apprehends
             to
             be
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             to
             fear
             the
             censure
             or
             judgment
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             may
             have
             had
             no
             better
             means
             to
             inform
             themselves
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             have
             been
             less
             diligent
             ,
             and
             however
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             errours
             and
             mistakes
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             must
             all
             confess
             the
             verity
             of
             that
             unerring
             Oracle
             ,
             
               Humanum
               est
               errare
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             person
             of
             a
             poor
             ,
             base
             ,
             and
             low
             spirit
             ,
             that
             doth
             conceal
             his
             own
             sentiments
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             censure
             or
             calumnies
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             is
             afraid
             to
             declare
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             censure
             
             or
             scandal
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             very
             weak
             in
             his
             Morals
             ,
             as
             having
             little
             affection
             for
             verity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             object
             of
             the
             intellect
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ought
             above
             all
             things
             to
             sway
             and
             lead
             the
             affections
             .
             And
             to
             be
             frighted
             from
             owning
             or
             declaring
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             vain
             ,
             aery
             ,
             groundless
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             censures
             of
             others
             ,
             must
             needs
             speak
             a
             man
             weak
             in
             the
             grounds
             of
             Morality
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             small
             affection
             for
             vertue
             ,
             whose
             guide
             is
             verity
             .
             The
             Learned
             Father
             said
             exceeding
             well
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             
               Qui
               veritatem
               occultat
               ,
               &
               qui
               prodit
               mendacium
               ,
               uterque
               reus
               est
               .
               Ille
            
             
             
               quia
               prodesse
               non
               vult
               ,
               ipse
               quia
               nocere
               desiderat
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             that
             conceals
             the
             truth
             that
             he
             knows
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             
             censures
             of
             others
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             little
             of
             Christianity
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             buy
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             sell
             it
             ;
             but
             
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             conceal
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             dare
             to
             declare
             and
             defend
             it
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             vain
             and
             perishing
             censures
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             absolute
             sale
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             prises
             that
             can
             be
             .
             For
             what
             a
             weightless
             and
             worthless
             prise
             are
             the
             judgments
             and
             opinions
             of
             vain
             man
             ,
             whose
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             nostrils
             ,
             and
             whose
             life
             is
             but
             a
             vapor
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             such
             vain
             censures
             ,
             be
             afraid
             to
             declare
             or
             defend
             the
             truth
             ?
             Therefore
             let
             the
             〈◊〉
             Politicians
             and
             Machiavillians
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             who
             have
             in
             a
             manner
             turned
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             certain
             Rules
             of
             Providence
             into
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             becom'd
             vain
             Idolaters
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             falsely
             adored
             and
             deified
             fancies
             of
             their
             own
             craft
             and
             cunning
             ,
             think
             or
             say
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             yet
             the
             rule
             of
             p●ous
             Gregory
             will
             ever
             hold
             true
             :
             
               Ille
               veritatis
            
             
             
               desensor
               esse
               debet
               ,
               qui
               quum
               rectè
               sentit
               ,
               loqui
               non
               metuit
               ,
               nec
               erubescit
               .
            
             And
             that
             of
             Chrysostom
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             forgotten
             
             by
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             fears
             God
             ,
             who
             saith
             :
             
               Non
               solùm
               proditor
               est
               veritatis
               ,
               qui
               mendacium
               pro
               veritate
               loquitur
               :
               sed
               qui
               non
               liberè
               pronuntiat
               veritatem
               ,
               quam
               pronuntiare
               oportet
               ,
               aut
               non
               liberè
               defendit
               veritatem
               ,
               quam
               defendere
               oportet
               .
            
             But
             as
             there
             have
             been
             some
             that
             have
             been
             affrighted
             with
             the
             feigned
             
             Bugbears
             of
             malevolent
             mens
             censures
             and
             scandals
             ;
             so
             there
             have
             been
             others
             ,
             to
             whom
             Nature
             hath
             given
             greater
             Magnanimity
             ,
             who
             were
             better
             principled
             in
             their
             Morals
             ,
             and
             better
             rudimented
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             have
             scorned
             and
             undervalued
             those
             censures
             as
             vanities
             and
             trifles
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             those
             
               
                 —
                 Quos
                 Jupiter
                 aequus
                 amavit
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 meliore
                 luto
                 finxit
                 praecordia
                 Titan.
                 
              
            
             These
             were
             those
             that
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Truth
             and
             Learning
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             Mankind
             durst
             undertake
             
               
                 Ire
                 per
                 excubias
                 ,
                 &
                 se
                 committere
                 Parcis
                 .
              
            
             And
             feared
             not
             the
             tempestuous
             storms
             of
             venemous
             tongues
             ,
             or
             malicious
             minds
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             here
             enumerate
             a
             competent
             Catalogue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             we
             need
             not
             travel
             far
             ,
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             time
             or
             place
             ,
             to
             find
             Precedents
             of
             such
             as
             have
             undergone
             no
             small
             censures
             and
             ●ubsannations
             for
             vindicating
             Truth
             ,
             and
             labouring
             the
             advancement
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             against
             common
             and
             deep
             rooted
             Opinion
             .
             So
             ill
             entertainment
             new
             Inventors
             and
             Inventions
             have
             always
             found
             amongst
             the
             present
             Masters
             of
             several
             Professions
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             made
             the
             World
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             alone
             had
             gained
             the
             Monopoly
             of
             all
             Learning
             .
             Our
             learned
             Country-man
             Doctor
             Hackwell
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Apology
             ,
             hath
             sufficiently
             proved
             this
             particular
             :
             whose
             profound
             Piece
             of
             proving
             no
             decay
             in
             Nature
             (
             a
             truth
             now
             sufficiently
             known
             ,
             and
             assented
             to
             )
             found
             no
             small
             opposition
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Learned
             in
             Theology
             ,
             and
             other
             persons
             ,
             and
             underwent
             many
             sharp
             censures
             ,
             until
             men
             had
             more
             considerately
             weighed
             the
             strength
             and
             cogency
             of
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             carry
             sufficient
             evidence
             to
             confute
             rational
             persons
             .
             Our
             learned
             and
             most
             industrious
             Anatomist
             Dr.
             Harvey
             ,
             who
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             late
             Cavils
             of
             some
             )
             first
             found
             forth
             and
             evidenced
             to
             the
             World
             that
             rare
             and
             profitable
             discovery
             of
             the
             Circulation
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             did
             undergo
             the
             like
             Fate
             :
             who
             for
             eighteen
             or
             twenty
             years
             together
             did
             groan
             under
             the
             heavy
             censur
             e
             of
             all
             the
             Galenists
             and
             expert
             Anatomists
             almost
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             was
             railed
             upon
             ,
             and
             bitterly
             written
             against
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             such
             as
             
               Alexander
               Rosse
            
             and
             Dr.
             Primrose
             ,
             but
             by
             Riolanus
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             forborn
             by
             that
             famous
             Physici●n
             of
             
               Roterodam
               ,
               Zacharias
               Sylvius
            
             ,
             who
             ingenuously
             confesseth
             thus
             much
             :
             
               Primum
               mihi
               inventum
               hoc
               non
               placuit
               ,
               quod
               &
               voce
               &
               scripto
               publicè
               testatus
               sum
               ;
               sed
            
             
             
               dum
               postea
               ei
               resultando
               &
               explodendo
               vchementiùs
               incumbo
               ,
               refutor
               &
               ipse
               &
               explodor
               :
               adeò
               sunt
               rationes
               ejus
               non
               persuadentes
               ,
               sed
               cogentes
               :
               diligenter
               omnes
               examinavi
               ,
               &
               in
               vivis
               aliquot
               〈◊〉
               eum
               in
               sinem
               à
               m●
               dissectis
               ,
               verissimum
               comperi
               .
            
             Which
             was
             a
             most
             candid
             and
             free
             retractation
             and
             confession
             of
             his
             own
             errours
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             proposed
             as
             an
             example
             to
             all
             rash
             and
             unadvised
             Censurers
             .
             Neither
             could
             this
             most
             clear
             and
             evidential
             Verity
             (
             which
             falls
             under
             ocular
             Demonstration
             and
             manifest
             Experiments
             )
             find
             countenance
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             until
             that
             
               Wallaeus
               ,
               Plempius
            
             ,
             
             and
             divers
             other
             judicious
             and
             accurate
             Anatomists
             ,
             had
             found
             the
             truth
             of
             
             Harvey's
             opinion
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             tryals
             and
             ocular
             inspection
             :
             so
             difficult
             it
             is
             to
             overthrow
             an
             old
             radicated
             opinion
             .
             For
             I
             have
             known
             some
             years
             ago
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             for
             owning
             or
             maintaining
             the
             Circulation
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             censured
             and
             derided
             ,
             as
             much
             by
             other
             Physicians
             ,
             as
             one
             should
             be
             now
             for
             denying
             the
             same
             :
             so
             hard
             it
             is
             to
             root
             out
             an
             opinion
             (
             though
             never
             so
             false
             and
             groundless
             )
             if
             once
             setled
             in
             the
             brains
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             hath
             had
             a
             long
             current
             of
             continued
             reputation
             and
             belief
             .
             And
             it
             is
             much
             more
             to
             consider
             the
             ignorance
             ,
             stupidity
             ,
             and
             perversness
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Age
             of
             Knowledge
             dare
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             censure
             (
             nay
             to
             condemn
             )
             that
             Society
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             their
             endeavours
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             just
             ,
             pious
             ,
             merciful
             ,
             and
             learned
             King
             for
             their
             Founder
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             renowned
             both
             for
             divine
             and
             humane
             Knowledge
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             chosen
             forth
             of
             the
             three
             Nations
             for
             their
             Members
             ,
             and
             whose
             undertakings
             and
             level
             are
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             noble
             ,
             and
             excellent
             that
             ever
             yet
             the
             World
             was
             partaker
             of
             .
             And
             yet
             (
             which
             may
             be
             wondred
             at
             )
             I
             have
             not
             only
             met
             with
             many
             ,
             that
             do
             censure
             and
             misjudge
             their
             vast
             and
             laudable
             enterprise
             ,
             but
             even
             have
             been
             bold
             to
             appear
             in
             Print
             to
             censure
             and
             scandalize
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             that
             Piece
             styled
             
               Plus
               ultra
            
             ,
             written
             by
             Mr.
             Stubbs
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             effected
             as
             much
             as
             Dogs
             do
             by
             barking
             at
             the
             Moon
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             highness
             of
             place
             ,
             or
             greatness
             of
             parts
             exempts
             no
             man
             from
             evil
             tongues
             ,
             or
             bad
             censures
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             I
             cannot
             but
             add
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             had
             a
             long
             sickness
             of
             body
             ,
             so
             doubtless
             he
             wanted
             not
             some
             distemper
             of
             mind
             ,
             when
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Credulity
             and
             Incredulity
             ,
             he
             uttered
             this
             .
             
               If
               I
               may
               speak
               my
               mind
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               without
               offence
               ,
               this
               prodigious
               propensity
               to
               innovation
               in
               all
               
               kinds
               ,
               but
               in
               matters
               of
               Learning
               particularly
               ,
               which
               so
               many
               upon
               no
               ground
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               see
               ,
               or
               appearance
               of
               reason
               ,
               are
               possessed
               with
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               what
               we
               should
               more
               probably
               ascribe
               it
               unto
               ,
               than
               to
               some
               sad
               Constellation
               or
               Influence
               .
            
             Alas
             !
             poor
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             blind
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             see
             no
             ground
             or
             appearance
             of
             reason
             for
             the
             usefulness
             of
             Experimental
             Philosophy
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Royal
             Society
             ,
             but
             must
             ascribe
             it
             to
             the
             Stars
             :
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             why
             he
             ascribes
             it
             not
             to
             natural
             Melancholy
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             almost
             all
             strange
             Effects
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             or
             why
             not
             unto
             Demons
             or
             Witches
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             most
             things
             in
             the
             Treatise
             quoted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             learned
             and
             painful
             person
             
               Renatus
               des
               Cartes
            
             ,
             who
             brought
             in
             ,
             revived
             ,
             and
             refined
             the
             old
             Doctrine
             of
             Atoms
             ,
             ascribed
             to
             Democritus
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             found
             for
             a
             long
             time
             much
             opposition
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             when
             he
             lived
             at
             Utrecht
             in
             Holland
             ,
             the
             Aristotelian
             Professors
             of
             that
             University
             became
             so
             inflamed
             with
             envy
             at
             him
             ,
             that
             their
             Scholars
             raised
             the
             Rabble
             of
             the
             City
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Bell
             ,
             to
             drive
             him
             out
             of
             Town
             .
             And
             
             yet
             this
             mans
             Philosophy
             hath
             had
             the
             luck
             to
             triumph
             in
             that
             University
             ,
             where
             so
             much
             contempt
             was
             poured
             upon
             him
             ;
             for
             
               Henricus
               Regius
            
             ,
             the
             publick
             Professor
             of
             Physick
             there
             ,
             hath
             published
             a
             Book
             of
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Principles
             and
             design
             of
             
               Des
               Cartes
            
             :
             and
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             generally
             received
             and
             applauded
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             honourable
             Mr.
             Boyle
             much
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             styled
             the
             Corpuscularian
             Philosophy
             .
             So
             was
             not
             that
             must
             learned
             and
             diligent
             Mathematician
             Galalaeus
             imprisoned
             for
             seeing
             more
             than
             others
             could
             by
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Optick
             Glasses
             ,
             losing
             (
             as
             one
             saith
             )
             his
             own
             liberty
             in
             Prison
             ,
             for
             giving
             the
             Earth
             liberty
             to
             fetch
             a
             round
             about
             the
             Sun
             ?
             And
             yet
             now
             to
             what
             great
             height
             of
             improvement
             are
             Telescopes
             arrived
             unto
             ,
             and
             what
             credit
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Observations
             made
             with
             them
             ?
             though
             in
             their
             birth
             their
             first
             Author
             and
             User
             so
             much
             opposed
             and
             punished
             ;
             for
             all
             Inventions
             that
             are
             new
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Opinions
             )
             are
             in
             their
             beginnings
             opposed
             and
             censured
             ,
             not
             considering
             ,
             that
             all
             acquired
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             all
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             were
             once
             new
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             beginnings
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             
               Josephus
               Querc●tanus
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Theodore
               Mayern
            
             did
             labour
             to
             introduce
             the
             practice
             of
             Chymical
             Physick
             into
             the
             City
             of
             Paris
             ,
             what
             cruel
             censures
             and
             scandals
             did
             they
             undergo
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Physicians
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             accounted
             illiterate
             and
             ignorant
             Fellows
             and
             dangerous
             Empiricks
             ,
             not
             fit
             to
             practise
             in
             the
             King
             of
             France
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             sentenced
             by
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             prohibited
             to
             practise
             ?
             So
             far
             did
             ignorance
             ,
             self-interest
             ;
             and
             blind
             malice
             prevail
             against
             these
             two
             persons
             ,
             of
             so
             much
             Worth
             and
             Learning
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             former
             was
             made
             Physician
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             lived
             to
             see
             despised
             Chymistry
             to
             flourish
             ,
             where
             it
             had
             been
             most
             contemned
             ,
             himself
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             and
             his
             Chymical
             Works
             to
             be
             published
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             had
             in
             great
             and
             general
             esteem
             with
             all
             that
             were
             Lovers
             of
             Learning
             .
             The
             latter
             likewise
             out-lived
             the
             malice
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             saw
             himself
             advanced
             to
             be
             Physician
             to
             two
             potent
             and
             renowned
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             general
             practice
             of
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             to
             a
             fair
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             to
             dye
             vastly
             rich
             .
             So
             that
             even
             the
             bravest
             men
             ,
             for
             their
             noble
             endeavors
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             have
             always
             found
             harsh
             usage
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             hath
             fared
             no
             better
             with
             divers
             persons
             that
             have
             written
             of
             abstruse
             and
             mysterious
             Subjects
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             
               Arnoldus
               de
               Villa
               Nova
            
             and
             
               Raimundus
               Lullius
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             because
             they
             handled
             that
             secret
             and
             sublime
             Art
             of
             the
             Transmutation
             of
             Metals
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             ignorance
             and
             malice
             of
             
               Francis
               Pegna
            
             and
             the
             
               John
               Tredeschen
            
             of
             
             
               Rome
               ,
               Athanasius
               Kircherus
            
             ,
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             branded
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Magicians
             ,
             taken
             in
             the
             worst
             sense
             .
             
               Facile
               est
               reprehendere
               &
               maledicere
            
             ,
             so
             apt
             are
             men
             through
             over-weening
             pride
             and
             self-conceitedness
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             nothing
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             censure
             all
             things
             ,
             when
             Artists
             only
             are
             fit
             to
             
             judge
             of
             those
             proper
             Arts
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             verst
             and
             bred
             in
             ,
             and
             not
             others
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             verst
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             Learning
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             that
             very
             Science
             or
             Art
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Question
             is
             propounded
             :
             as
             for
             Example
             ;
             Suppose
             a
             man
             to
             be
             well
             read
             in
             School
             Theology
             ,
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             Logick
             ,
             Grammar
             ,
             Rhetorick
             ,
             Ethicks
             ,
             and
             Physicks
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             how
             unable
             were
             he
             to
             resolve
             one
             of
             the
             difficultest
             Propositions
             in
             Euclid
             ?
             no
             more
             can
             any
             person
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             generally
             learned
             ,
             if
             he
             perfectly
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             method
             ,
             terms
             ,
             ground
             ,
             matter
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Writers
             in
             mystical
             Chymistry
             ,
             be
             any
             competent
             Judge
             of
             their
             Art
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Transmutation
             .
             And
             this
             might
             justly
             have
             bridled
             Kircher
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             rash
             and
             vain
             Censurers
             to
             hold
             back
             their
             judgment
             ,
             until
             they
             perfectly
             understand
             the
             matter
             ,
             about
             which
             they
             are
             to
             give
             judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             considered
             that
             Maxime
             of
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             :
             
               Seest
               thou
               a
               man
               wise
            
             
             
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
               ?
               there
               is
               more
               hope
               of
               a
               fool
               than
               of
               him
               .
            
             But
             notwithstanding
             these
             groundless
             slanders
             against
             Arnoldus
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             Diabolical
             Magick
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Pen
             of
             learned
             Nandaeus
             hath
             totally
             discharged
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             otherwise
             (
             according
             to
             his
             petulant
             humor
             and
             prejudiced
             opinion
             against
             the
             Art
             of
             Transmutation
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             no
             competent
             Judge
             ,
             for
             the
             
             reason
             foregoing
             )
             cast
             some
             unworthy
             reflections
             both
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             Lully
             ,
             yet
             he
             confesseth
             (
             which
             is
             but
             the
             bare
             truth
             ,
             as
             every
             learned
             Physician
             doth
             sufficiently
             know
             ,
             that
             have
             heedfully
             read
             his
             Writings
             of
             the
             Art
             of
             Medicine
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               learnedest
               Physician
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               equally
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Latine
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               and
               Arabian
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               one
               whose
               Writings
               sufficiently
               witness
               his
               abilities
               in
               the
               Mathematicks
               ,
               Medicine
               ,
               and
               Philosophy
               ,
               the
               practice
               whereof
               gained
               him
               favour
               and
               imployment
               about
               Pope
               Clement
               ,
               and
               Frederick
               King
               of
               Sicily
               ,
               who
               certainly
               would
               never
               have
               made
               use
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               thought
               him
               a
               Conjurer
               or
               Magician
               ,
               such
               as
               many
               judged
               he
               was
               .
            
             As
             for
             Lully
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             malevolent
             froth
             of
             some
             rash
             ,
             malicious
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             Writers
             )
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             no
             other
             Magick
             but
             what
             was
             natural
             ,
             lawful
             ,
             and
             laudable
             ,
             as
             his
             profound
             and
             learned
             Works
             (
             if
             his
             blind
             Adversaries
             had
             ever
             taken
             pains
             to
             have
             perused
             them
             ,
             who
             frequently
             censure
             and
             condemn
             those
             things
             they
             never
             saw
             ,
             read
             ,
             or
             understood
             )
             do
             witness
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             and
             is
             all
             justified
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             so
             many
             learned
             and
             judicious
             persons
             ,
             that
             more
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             his
             praise
             and
             vindication
             .
             The
             most
             of
             his
             learned
             Works
             being
             kept
             in
             the
             Library
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             written
             in
             an
             ancient
             hand
             :
             which
             would
             never
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             highly
             esteemed
             and
             prised
             .
             For
             as
             Zetznerus
             the
             great
             Stationer
             of
             Stasburgh
             saith
             :
             
               
                 Tantae
                 suo
                 fuisse
                 aevo
                 authoritatis
                 atque
                 aestimationis
                 legitur
                 ,
                 ut
                 justissimi
              
               
               
                 Arragonum
                 Reges
                 cum
                 in
                 privilegiis
                 eidem
                 concessis
                 ,
                 magnum
                 in
                 Philosophia
                 magistrum
                 ,
                 &
                 mirandarum
                 artium
                 &
                 scientiarum
                 authorem
                 nominârint
                 .
              
            
             Lastly
             ,
             one
             Father
             Pacificus
             in
             his
             Journey
             
             from
             Persia
             1628.
             came
             into
             the
             Isle
             of
             Majorca
             ,
             where
             Lully
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             great
             admiration
             found
             the
             Statue
             of
             Lully
             there
             in
             Wood
             curiously
             coloured
             ,
             and
             he
             honoured
             as
             a
             Saint
             
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             before
             judged
             an
             Heretick
             )
             as
             also
             a
             Society
             of
             Professors
             following
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Lully
             ,
             and
             called
             Raymundines
             or
             Lullists
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             by
             Divine
             illumination
             he
             had
             the
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             found
             out
             the
             universal
             Medicine
             ,
             by
             a
             certain
             
               Aurum
               potabile
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             prolonged
             his
             life
             to
             the
             145.
             year
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             in
             which
             year
             he
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             .
             This
             I
             have
             produced
             to
             shew
             how
             inconsiderately
             and
             ignorantly
             the
             best
             learned
             of
             an
             Age
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             often
             are
             wrongfully
             and
             falsely
             traduced
             and
             slandered
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             a
             warning
             to
             all
             persons
             to
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             pass
             their
             censures
             ,
             until
             they
             understand
             perfectly
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             about
             the
             Subject
             they
             are
             to
             give
             judgment
             of
             ,
             before
             they
             utter
             or
             declare
             their
             sentence
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Roger
               Bacon
            
             our
             Country-man
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Franciscan
             Fryar
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Chymist
             ,
             Astrologer
             ,
             and
             Mathematician
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             escape
             the
             injurious
             and
             unchristian
             censure
             of
             being
             a
             Conjurer
             ,
             and
             so
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             
             as
             Pitts
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             twice
             cited
             to
             Rome
             by
             Clement
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             to
             purge
             himself
             of
             that
             accusation
             ,
             and
             was
             forced
             to
             send
             his
             Optical
             and
             Mathematical
             Instruments
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Conclave
             ,
             which
             he
             amply
             performed
             ,
             and
             came
             off
             with
             honor
             and
             applause
             .
             To
             vindicate
             whom
             I
             need
             say
             little
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             already
             performed
             by
             the
             Pens
             of
             those
             learned
             persons
             ,
             
               Pitts
               ,
               Leland
               ,
               Selden
            
             ,
             and
             Nandaeus
             ,
             only
             I
             shall
             add
             one
             Sentence
             forth
             of
             that
             most
             learned
             Treatise
             ,
             
               De
               mirabili
               potestate
               artis
               &
               naturae
               ,
               &
               de
            
             
             
               nullitate
               magiae
            
             .
             Where
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Quicquid
               autem
               est
               praeter
               operationem
               naturae
               vel
               artis
               ,
               aut
               non
               est
               humanum
               ,
               aut
               est
               fictum
               &
               sraudibus
               occupatum
               .
            
             Another
             of
             our
             Country-men
             Dr.
             
               John
               Dee
            
             ,
             the
             greatest
             and
             ablest
             Philosopher
             ,
             Mathematician
             ,
             and
             Chymist
             that
             his
             Age
             (
             or
             it
             may
             be
             ever
             since
             )
             produced
             ,
             could
             not
             evade
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Monster-headed
             multitude
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             his
             life
             time
             was
             accounted
             a
             Conjurer
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             most
             sadly
             (
             and
             not
             without
             cause
             )
             complaineth
             in
             his
             most
             learned
             Preface
             to
             Euclid
             ,
             Englished
             by
             Mr.
             Billingsley
             ,
             and
             there
             strongly
             apologizeth
             for
             himself
             ,
             with
             that
             zeal
             and
             fervency
             ,
             that
             may
             satisfie
             any
             rational
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             such
             wicked
             person
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             visible
             and
             familiar
             converse
             (
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             can
             be
             now
             adays
             )
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             known
             Enemy
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             of
             which
             take
             this
             short
             passage
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             
               O
               my
               unkind
               Country-men
               ,
               O
               unnatural
               Country-men
               ,
               O
               unthankful
               Country-men
               ,
               O
               brain-sick
               ,
               rash
               ,
               spiteful
               ,
               and
               disdainful
               Country-men
               ,
               why
               oppress
               you
               me
               thus
               violently
               with
               your
               slandering
               of
               me
               contrary
               to
               verity
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               your
               own
               consciences
               ?
            
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             and
             his
             known
             abilities
             in
             the
             most
             parts
             of
             abstruse
             Learning
             ,
             the
             great
             respect
             that
             he
             had
             from
             divers
             Princes
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             the
             
             most
             Learned
             in
             all
             Europe
             ,
             could
             not
             protect
             him
             from
             this
             harsh
             and
             unjust
             censure
             .
             For
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             near
             fifty
             years
             after
             Dr.
             Dees
             death
             ,
             hath
             in
             the
             year
             1659.
             published
             a
             large
             Book
             in
             Folio
             of
             Dees
             conversing
             for
             many
             years
             with
             Spirits
             (
             wicked
             ones
             he
             meaneth
             .
             )
             But
             how
             Christian-like
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             to
             wound
             the
             mans
             reputation
             so
             many
             years
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             horrid
             and
             wicked
             slander
             of
             having
             familiarity
             with
             Devils
             for
             many
             years
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             which
             tends
             to
             the
             loss
             both
             of
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             to
             register
             him
             amongst
             the
             damned
             ,
             how
             Christian-like
             this
             is
             ,
             I
             leave
             all
             Christians
             to
             judge
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             World
             judge
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             being
             a
             sworn
             Witchmonger
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             credulity
             of
             the
             filthiest
             and
             most
             impossible
             of
             their
             actions
             ,
             cannot
             but
             allow
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             doth
             punish
             them
             for
             digging
             up
             the
             bones
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             use
             them
             to
             Superstition
             or
             Sorcery
             ;
             what
             may
             he
             then
             think
             the
             World
             may
             judge
             him
             guilty
             of
             ,
             for
             uncovering
             the
             Dormitories
             of
             the
             deceased
             ,
             not
             to
             abuse
             their
             bones
             ,
             but
             to
             throw
             their
             Souls
             into
             the
             deepest
             pit
             of
             Hell
             ?
             A
             wickedness
             certainly
             beyond
             the
             greatest
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             believe
             is
             committed
             by
             Witches
             .
             It
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             published
             this
             meerly
             as
             a
             true
             relation
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             others
             to
             judge
             of
             ;
             but
             that
             designedly
             he
             hath
             laboured
             to
             represent
             Dee
             as
             a
             most
             infamous
             and
             wicked
             person
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             plainly
             seen
             in
             the
             whole
             drift
             of
             his
             tedious
             Preface
             .
             But
             his
             design
             to
             make
             Dee
             a
             Converser
             with
             evil
             Spirits
             was
             not
             all
             ,
             he
             had
             another
             that
             concerned
             himself
             more
             nearly
             .
             He
             had
             before
             run
             in
             a
             manner
             (
             by
             labouring
             to
             make
             all
             that
             which
             he
             called
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             imposture
             or
             melancholy
             and
             depraved
             phantasie
             ,
             arising
             from
             natural
             causes
             )
             into
             the
             censure
             of
             being
             a
             Sadducee
             or
             Atheist
             .
             To
             wash
             off
             which
             he
             thought
             nothing
             was
             so
             prevalent
             ,
             as
             to
             leap
             into
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             balance
             (
             the
             mean
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             kept
             )
             to
             weigh
             the
             other
             down
             ,
             by
             publishing
             some
             notorious
             Piece
             that
             might
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             in
             an
             high
             degree
             manifest
             the
             existence
             of
             Spirits
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             thought
             would
             effect
             it
             sufficiently
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             wipe
             off
             the
             former
             imputation
             that
             he
             had
             contracted
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             too
             tedious
             ,
             I
             shall
             sum
             up
             briefly
             some
             others
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             may
             be
             made
             clear
             ,
             that
             those
             dauntless
             Spirits
             that
             have
             adventured
             to
             cross
             the
             current
             of
             common
             opinion
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             handled
             abstruse
             Subjects
             ,
             have
             never
             wanted
             opposition
             and
             scandal
             ,
             how
             true
             or
             profitable
             soever
             the
             things
             were
             that
             they
             treated
             or
             writ
             of
             .
             Trithemius
             that
             Honour
             and
             Ornament
             of
             Germany
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             Literature
             ,
             wanted
             not
             a
             Bouillus
             to
             calumniate
             and
             condemn
             him
             of
             unlawful
             Magick
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             the
             Learned
             in
             Europe
             know
             he
             is
             absolved
             ,
             by
             the
             able
             and
             elegant
             Pen
             of
             him
             that
             styles
             himself
             
               Gustavus
               Silenus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             
               Cornelius
               Agrippa
            
             run
             the
             same
             Fate
             ,
             by
             the
             scribling
             of
             that
             ignorant
             and
             envious
             Monk
             
               Paulus
               Jovius
            
             ,
             from
             whose
             malicious
             slander
             he
             is
             totally
             acquitted
             by
             the
             irrefragable
             evidence
             of
             Wierus
             ,
             
             
               Melchior
               Adams
               ,
               Nandaeus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Who
             almost
             have
             not
             read
             or
             heard
             of
             the
             horrid
             and
             abominable
             false
             scandals
             laid
             upon
             that
             
               totius
               Germaniae
               decus
               ,
               Paracelsus
            
             ,
             by
             the
             malevolent
             Pen
             of
             Erastus
             ,
             and
             after
             swallowed
             up
             with
             greediness
             by
             
               Libanius
               ,
               Conringius
               ,
               Sennertus
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ?
             for
             not
             only
             labouring
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             new
             Theory
             and
             Practice
             into
             the
             Art
             of
             Medicine
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             striving
             to
             purge
             and
             purifie
             the
             ancient
             ,
             natural
             ,
             laudable
             ,
             and
             lawful
             Magick
             from
             the
             filth
             and
             dregs
             of
             Imposture
             ,
             Deceit
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Superstitions
             :
             yet
             hath
             not
             wanted
             most
             strong
             and
             invincible
             Champions
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             as
             
               Dorne
               ,
               Petrus
               Severinus
               ,
               Smetius
               ,
               Crollius
               ,
               Bitiscius
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             .
             Our
             Country-man
             Dr.
             Fudd
             ,
             a
             man
             acquainted
             with
             all
             kinds
             of
             Learning
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Christian
             Philosophers
             that
             ever
             writ
             ,
             yet
             wanted
             not
             those
             snarling
             Animals
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Marsennus
               ,
               Lanovius
               ,
               Foster
            
             ,
             and
             Gassendus
             ,
             as
             also
             our
             Casaubon
             (
             as
             mad
             as
             any
             )
             to
             accuse
             him
             vainly
             and
             falsely
             of
             Diabolical
             Magick
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             own
             Pen
             and
             Arguments
             did
             discharge
             him
             without
             possibility
             of
             replies
             .
             We
             shall
             now
             come
             to
             those
             that
             have
             treated
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             strongly
             opposed
             and
             confuted
             the
             many
             wonderful
             and
             incredible
             actions
             and
             power
             ascribed
             unto
             Witches
             :
             and
             these
             crossing
             the
             vogue
             of
             the
             common
             opinion
             ,
             have
             not
             wanted
             their
             loads
             of
             unworthy
             and
             unchristian
             scandals
             cast
             upon
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             only
             name
             these
             two
             ,
             Wierus
             a
             learned
             person
             ,
             a
             German
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             time
             Physician
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cleve
             ;
             the
             other
             our
             Country-man
             Mr.
             
               Reginald
               Scot
            
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             competent
             Learning
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             Family
             :
             what
             is
             said
             against
             them
             in
             particular
             ,
             I
             shall
             recite
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             brief
             responsion
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             little
             Treatise
             in
             Latine
             titled
             Daemonologia
             ,
             fathered
             upon
             King
             James
             (
             how
             truly
             we
             shall
             not
             dispute
             ,
             for
             some
             ascribe
             it
             to
             others
             )
             where
             in
             the
             Preface
             these
             two
             persons
             are
             intimated
             to
             be
             Witches
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             writ
             against
             the
             common
             opinion
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Power
             of
             Witches
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             shelter
             and
             conceal
             their
             Diabolical
             skill
             .
             But
             indeed
             this
             groundless
             accusation
             needs
             no
             confutation
             ,
             but
             rather
             scorn
             and
             derision
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             rational
             ground
             of
             probability
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             such
             cursed
             Hypocrites
             ,
             or
             dissembling
             Politicians
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             a
             very
             learned
             and
             able
             Physician
             ,
             as
             both
             his
             Writings
             do
             witness
             ,
             and
             that
             upright
             and
             unpartial
             Author
             
               Melchior
               Adams
            
             in
             his
             life
             hath
             most
             amply
             declared
             :
             the
             other
             known
             (
             as
             not
             living
             so
             very
             many
             years
             ago
             )
             to
             be
             a
             godly
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             an
             upright
             man
             ,
             as
             his
             Book
             which
             he
             calleth
             ,
             
               The
               Discovery
               of
               Witchcraft
            
             ,
             doth
             most
             largely
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             if
             his
             Adversaries
             had
             ever
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             peruse
             it
             .
             So
             that
             all
             rational
             persons
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             lying
             invention
             ,
             a
             malicious
             device
             ,
             and
             a
             meer
             forged
             accusation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             persons
             are
             accused
             to
             have
             absolutely
             denied
             the
             existence
             of
             Witches
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             demonstrate
             to
             be
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             by
             these
             following
             reasons
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Could
             ever
             any
             rational
             man
             have
             thought
             or
             believed
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             a
             person
             whopretends
             to
             such
             high
             parts
             ,
             would
             have
             expressed
             so
             much
             weakness
             and
             impudence
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             charged
             Mr.
             Scot
             with
             the
             flat
             denial
             of
             the
             existence
             of
             Witches
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             speaking
             of
             him
             ?
             and
             pretends
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Confutation
             of
             the
             being
             of
             Witches
             and
             Apparitions
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             
             intimates
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             quotation
             ,
             to
             shew
             where
             or
             in
             what
             words
             Scot
             doth
             simply
             deny
             the
             Being
             of
             Witches
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             no
             where
             maintain
             :
             so
             confident
             are
             many
             to
             charge
             others
             with
             that
             which
             they
             neither
             hold
             no●
             write
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             Scot
             and
             Wierus
             do
             not
             state
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               An
               sint
            
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             Witches
             or
             not
             ,
             but
             
               Quomodo
               sint
            
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             act
             .
             So
             that
             their
             Question
             is
             only
             ,
             What
             kind
             of
             power
             supposed
             Witches
             have
             ,
             or
             do
             act
             by
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             things
             are
             that
             they
             do
             or
             can
             perform
             :
             so
             that
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             is
             not
             simply
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             Witches
             ,
             or
             
               de
               existentia
            
             ,
             but
             only
             
               de
               modo
               existendi
            
             :
             wherein
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             every
             Dispute
             
               de
               modo
               existendi
            
             ,
             doth
             necessarily
             grant
             and
             suppose
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Existence
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Dispute
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Being
             ,
             Properties
             ,
             Power
             ,
             or
             Acts
             would
             have
             no
             ground
             or
             foundation
             at
             all
             .
             As
             if
             I
             and
             another
             should
             dispute
             about
             the
             extent
             ,
             buildings
             ,
             and
             situation
             of
             the
             great
             City
             Peking
             in
             China
             ,
             or
             about
             the
             length
             ,
             breadth
             ,
             and
             height
             of
             the
             great
             Wall
             dividing
             China
             from
             Tartary
             ;
             we
             both
             do
             take
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Wall
             ,
             otherwise
             our
             Dispute
             would
             be
             wild
             ,
             vain
             ,
             and
             groundless
             :
             like
             the
             two
             Wise-men
             of
             Gotham
             ,
             who
             strove
             and
             argued
             about
             the
             driving
             of
             sheep
             over
             a
             bridge
             ;
             the
             one
             affirming
             he
             would
             drive
             his
             sheep
             over
             the
             bridge
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             protesting
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             begun
             ,
             one
             as
             it
             were
             to
             drive
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             stay
             and
             stop
             them
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             no
             sheep
             betwixt
             them
             .
             And
             this
             might
             be
             a
             sufficient
             document
             to
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             more
             sober
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             charged
             Scot
             so
             falsely
             .
             And
             do
             not
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             differ
             in
             their
             opinions
             
               circa
               Angelorum
               modum
               existendi
            
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             holding
             them
             to
             be
             corporeal
             ,
             and
             some
             incorporeal
             ?
             yet
             both
             these
             parties
             did
             firmly
             hold
             their
             existence
             :
             so
             that
             this
             is
             a
             false
             and
             improper
             charge
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             basis
             to
             stand
             upon
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             man
             of
             reason
             and
             judgment
             could
             have
             believed
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             or
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             ,
             being
             persons
             that
             pretend
             to
             a
             great
             share
             of
             Learning
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             exact
             in
             their
             ways
             of
             arguing
             ,
             would
             have
             committed
             so
             pitiful
             and
             gross
             a
             fault
             ,
             as
             is
             
               fallacia
               consequentis
            
             ?
             For
             if
             I
             deny
             that
             a
             Witch
             cannot
             flye
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             nor
             be
             transformed
             or
             transsubstantiated
             into
             a
             Cat
             ,
             a
             Dog
             ,
             or
             an
             Hare
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Witch
             maketh
             any
             visible
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             sucketh
             on
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Devil
             hath
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             them
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             thereby
             deny
             either
             the
             Being
             of
             Witches
             ,
             nor
             other
             properties
             that
             they
             may
             have
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             may
             be
             so
             called
             :
             no
             more
             than
             if
             I
             deny
             that
             a
             Dog
             hath
             rugibility
             
             (
             which
             is
             only
             proper
             to
             a
             Lion
             )
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             I
             deny
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Dog
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             latrability
             ?
             this
             is
             meer
             inconsequential
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             connexion
             .
             So
             if
             I
             deny
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             flye
             by
             his
             natural
             abilities
             in
             the
             air
             like
             a
             Bird
             ,
             nor
             live
             continually
             in
             the
             Sea
             as
             a
             fish
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             earth
             as
             a
             Worm
             or
             Mole
             ,
             this
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             infer
             that
             I
             deny
             the
             existence
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             his
             other
             properties
             of
             risibility
             ,
             rationality
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             learned
             Logick
             ,
             and
             the
             clear
             ways
             of
             arguing
             that
             these
             men
             use
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             scandal
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             throws
             upon
             him
             is
             this
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               For
               the
               Author
               doth
               little
               but
               tell
               odd
               tales
               and
               
               silly
               Legends
               ,
               which
               he
               confutes
               and
               laughs
               at
               ,
               and
               pretends
               this
               to
               be
               a
               confutation
               of
               the
               Being
               of
               Witches
               and
               Apparitions
               .
               In
               all
               which
               ,
               his
               reasonings
               are
               trifling
               and
               childish
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               ventures
               at
               Philosophy
               ,
               he
               is
               little
               better
               than
               absurd
               .
               Dr.
               Casaubon
               ,
               though
               he
               confesseth
               he
               had
               never
               read
               Scots
               Book
               ,
               but
               
               as
               he
               had
               found
               it
               by
               chance
               in
               friends
               houses
               ,
               or
               Book-sellers
               Shops
               ,
               yet
               doth
               rank
               him
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               his
               illiterate
               Wretches
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               how
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               did
               censure
               him
               and
               some
               others
               .
            
             To
             these
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             much
             material
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             positive
             and
             convincing
             answers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             greater
             sign
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             a
             mans
             cause
             ,
             nor
             his
             inability
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             than
             when
             he
             slips
             over
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             begins
             to
             fall
             foul
             upon
             the
             adverse
             party
             ,
             to
             throw
             dirt
             and
             filth
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             abuse
             and
             slander
             him
             :
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             usual
             ,
             but
             exceeding
             base
             ,
             and
             plainly
             demonstrates
             the
             badness
             of
             their
             cause
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Mr.
             Scot
             hath
             done
             little
             but
             told
             odd
             tales
             and
             silly
             Legends
             ,
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             might
             very
             well
             have
             born
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             his
             story
             of
             the
             Drummer
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             of
             Witchcraft
             are
             as
             odd
             and
             silly
             ,
             as
             any
             can
             be
             told
             or
             read
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             futilous
             ,
             incredible
             ,
             ludicrous
             ,
             and
             ridiculous
             as
             any
             can
             be
             .
             And
             if
             the
             tales
             that
             Scot
             tells
             be
             odd
             and
             silly
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             most
             of
             them
             taken
             from
             those
             pitiful
             lying
             Witchmongers
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Delrio
               ,
               Bodinus
               ,
               Springerus
               ,
               R●migius
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             Authors
             that
             are
             most
             esteemed
             with
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             ,
             and
             other
             Witchmongers
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             shall
             say
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             to
             give
             general
             accusations
             without
             particular
             proofs
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             Scots
             reasonings
             are
             trifling
             and
             childish
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             ventures
             at
             Philosophy
             ,
             he
             is
             little
             better
             than
             absurd
             ,
             do
             plainly
             manifest
             the
             mans
             malice
             ,
             and
             discover
             his
             weakness
             :
             For
             
               dolus
               versatur
               in
               universalibus
            
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             condemned
             without
             particular
             and
             punctual
             proof
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             only
             gives
             general
             calumniations
             without
             ground
             ;
             and
             if
             Scot
             were
             little
             better
             than
             absurd
             ,
             then
             he
             the
             better
             agrees
             with
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             whose
             Platonical
             Whimseys
             are
             as
             absurd
             as
             any
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             sufficiently
             prove
             hereafter
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             highly
             elevated
             with
             the
             desire
             of
             censuring
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             condemn
             a
             man
             without
             reading
             his
             Book
             ,
             or
             serious
             weighing
             the
             force
             of
             his
             arguments
             ,
             this
             concludes
             him
             of
             vast
             weakness
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             perversness
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             all
             rational
             men
             may
             judge
             ;
             for
             in
             effect
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             Scot
             is
             an
             illiterate
             Wretch
             ,
             and
             his
             Book
             full
             of
             errors
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             read
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             have
             looked
             upon
             it
             at
             a
             friends
             house
             ,
             or
             a
             Book-sellers
             Shop
             :
             is
             not
             this
             a
             wretched
             ground
             whereupon
             to
             build
             so
             wretched
             a
             foundation
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             judge
             him
             an
             illiterate
             Wretch
             ?
             And
             to
             censure
             him
             by
             the
             report
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             as
             unjust
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             childish
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             though
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             were
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             for
             what
             particular
             point
             or
             errour
             he
             censured
             Scot
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             but
             a
             general
             and
             groundless
             charge
             ,
             sheltred
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             reputation
             ,
             an
             evidence
             ,
             in
             Reason
             and
             Law
             ,
             of
             no
             weight
             or
             validity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             to
             rank
             him
             amongst
             illiterate
             Wretches
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             very
             Rule
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             teaches
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             do
             that
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             have
             another
             to
             do
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             sure
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             would
             not
             have
             another
             to
             judge
             and
             condemn
             him
             for
             an
             illiterate
             Wretch
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             condemned
             Mr.
             Scot
             to
             be
             so
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             modesty
             and
             morality
             to
             give
             a
             man
             such
             stigmatizing
             titles
             :
             nay
             it
             is
             even
             against
             the
             rules
             of
             good
             manners
             and
             civil
             education
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             men
             think
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             what
             they
             say
             doth
             misbeseem
             them
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Rules
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Piety
             ,
             let
             all
             good
             Christians
             judge
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             falsity
             of
             this
             soul
             scandal
             is
             manifest
             in
             both
             the
             particulars
             therein
             couched
             .
             1.
             
             For
             Mr.
             Scot
             was
             a
             learned
             and
             diligent
             person
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Treatise
             will
             bear
             witness
             ;
             he
             understood
             the
             Latine
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             something
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             procured
             very
             good
             helps
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             his
             expounding
             the
             several
             words
             that
             are
             used
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             supposed
             Witches
             and
             Witchcraft
             :
             as
             also
             his
             quoting
             of
             divers
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             reformed
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Authors
             besides
             ,
             which
             sufficiently
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             not
             illiterate
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             he
             was
             no
             wretched
             person
             ,
             is
             apparent
             ,
             being
             a
             man
             of
             a
             good
             Family
             ,
             a
             considerable
             Estate
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             very
             commendable
             government
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             godly
             and
             zealous
             Protestant
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             informed
             by
             persons
             of
             worth
             and
             credit
             ,
             and
             is
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             his
             Writing
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             not
             been
             thus
             tedious
             to
             accumulate
             these
             instances
             of
             men
             that
             have
             been
             censured
             ,
             for
             opposing
             vulgar
             opinions
             ,
             or
             writing
             of
             abstruse
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             circumstantial
             only
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             flourish
             ,
             but
             meerly
             as
             they
             are
             introductive
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             and
             pertinent
             to
             the
             purpose
             I
             intend
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             make
             manifest
             in
             these
             Rules
             or
             Observations
             following
             ,
             and
             shall
             add
             sufficient
             reasons
             to
             confirm
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             generality
             of
             an
             opinion
             ,
             or
             the
             numerousness
             of
             
             the
             persons
             that
             hold
             and
             maintain
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             a
             safe
             and
             warrantable
             ground
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             adhere
             unto
             it
             :
             nor
             that
             it
             is
             safe
             or
             rational
             to
             reject
             an
             opinion
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             but
             few
             that
             do
             hold
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             number
             but
             small
             that
             maintain
             it
             .
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             labour
             to
             make
             good
             by
             these
             sure
             and
             firm
             arguments
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Scriptures
             tell
             us
             thus
             much
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               follow
            
             
             
               the
               multitude
               to
               do
               evil
            
             .
             And
             that
             there
             are
             many
             deceivers
             :
             
               For
               many
               shall
               come
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               am
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shall
               deceive
            
             
             
               many
               .
               And
               woe
               unto
               you
               ,
               when
               all
               men
               shall
               speak
               well
               of
               you
               :
               for
               so
               did
               their
               fathers
               to
               the
               false
               prophets
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             first
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             and
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             be
             not
             evil
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             swayed
             with
             the
             multitudes
             that
             follow
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             uphold
             it
             :
             so
             if
             the
             opinion
             be
             evil
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             or
             false
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             or
             adhere
             unto
             it
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             do
             hold
             or
             maintain
             it
             .
             So
             that
             in
             truth
             and
             substance
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             few
             or
             many
             that
             hold
             it
             ,
             but
             simply
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             not
             .
             For
             as
             Plato
             tells
             us
             :
             
               Neque
               id
               considerandum
               quid
               dixerit
               ,
               sed
               utrum
               verè
               dicatur
               nec
               ne
               .
            
             For
             the
             multitude
             have
             been
             by
             all
             good
             Authors
             and
             Learned
             men
             always
             esteemed
             the
             most
             erroneous
             ,
             as
             Seneca
             saith
             :
             
               Quaerendum
               non
               quod
            
             
             
               vulgo
               placet
               ,
               pessimo
               veritatis
               interpreti
               .
            
             And
             Lactanti●s
             teaches
             us
             this
             :
             
               Vulgus
               indoctum
               pompis
               inanibus
               gaudet
               ,
               animisque
               puerilibus
               spectat
               omnia
               ,
               oblectatur
               frivolis
               ,
               nec
               po●derare
               secum
               unamquamque
               rem
               potest
               .
            
             And
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             us
             a
             proof
             and
             instance
             of
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             .
             Did
             not
             almost
             all
             the
             Jews
             under
             divers
             Kings
             Raigns
             applaud
             and
             approve
             of
             the
             doctrine
             and
             opinions
             of
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             though
             utterly
             erroneous
             ?
             insomuch
             that
             Elijah
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             was
             left
             of
             the
             true
             Prophets
             ,
             though
             the
             false
             ones
             were
             many
             and
             numerous
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Rule
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             precept
             and
             example
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             generality
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             inclinations
             and
             dispositions
             ,
             or
             their
             breeding
             and
             education
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             find
             one
             of
             an
             hundred
             ,
             either
             by
             nature
             inclined
             ,
             or
             by
             education
             fitted
             and
             qualified
             to
             search
             forth
             and
             understand
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             then
             if
             there
             be
             an
             hundred
             to
             one
             drowned
             in
             ignorance
             and
             errors
             ,
             and
             so
             few
             fitted
             to
             understand
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             either
             divine
             or
             natural
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             need●
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             embrace
             or
             adhere
             to
             an
             opinion
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             number
             of
             those
             that
             hold
             or
             maintain
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             stick
             to
             the
             smaller
             number
             ;
             though
             neither
             simply
             ought
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             but
             truth
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             those
             numbers
             ,
             that
             either
             by
             nature
             are
             inclined
             ,
             or
             by
             education
             trained
             up
             in
             Learning
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             judge
             rightly
             betwixt
             truth
             and
             truth-likeliness
             ,
             how
             few
             of
             these
             that
             prove
             any
             thing
             excellent
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             Learning
             
             wherein
             they
             are
             bred
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             see
             the
             verity
             of
             this
             Rule
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             embrace
             or
             adhere
             to
             an
             opinion
             ,
             because
             the
             numbers
             are
             great
             that
             hold
             or
             maintain
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             multitude
             that
             hold
             the
             opinions
             ,
             whether
             of
             spiritual
             or
             natural
             things
             were
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             meerly
             because
             of
             the
             great
             numbers
             that
             hold
             them
             :
             then
             if
             we
             look
             and
             consider
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             best
             Geographers
             ,
             Travellers
             ,
             and
             Navigators
             ,
             we
             should
             either
             be
             of
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             most
             numerous
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             or
             the
             Mahumetans
             ,
             which
             are
             many
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             paucity
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             then
             what
             horrid
             ,
             blasphemous
             ,
             idolatrous
             ,
             impious
             ,
             and
             diabolical
             opinions
             must
             we
             receive
             and
             hold
             ,
             both
             concerning
             God
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             of
             the
             operations
             that
             are
             produced
             by
             Nature
             ?
             So
             that
             the
             arguments
             of
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             and
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             universality
             of
             the
             opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             multitudes
             of
             those
             that
             hold
             it
             ,
             are
             vain
             and
             groundless
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             the
             comparison
             I
             use
             be
             thought
             too
             large
             ,
             and
             the
             rule
             be
             put
             only
             as
             to
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Learned
             that
             are
             in
             Europe
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             hold
             good
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Learned
             are
             not
             to
             be
             adhered
             to
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             numerousness
             ;
             nor
             that
             the
             rest
             are
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             paucity
             .
             For
             it
             is
             known
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Mentz
             was
             censured
             and
             excommunicated
             for
             holding
             that
             there
             were
             Antipodes
             ,
             by
             some
             hundreds
             of
             those
             that
             were
             accounted
             learned
             and
             wise
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             greater
             number
             may
             be
             in
             the
             errour
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             few
             be
             in
             the
             right
             .
             And
             did
             not
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             the
             Physicians
             in
             Europe
             altogether
             adhere
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Galen
             ,
             though
             now
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
               France
               ,
               England
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Nations
             the
             most
             have
             exploded
             it
             ?
             And
             was
             not
             the
             Aristotelian
             Philosophy
             embraced
             by
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Learned
             in
             Europe
             ?
             And
             have
             not
             the
             Cartesians
             and
             others
             sufficiently
             now
             manifested
             the
             errours
             and
             imperfections
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             endeavors
             of
             the
             honourable
             and
             learned
             Members
             of
             the
             Royal
             Society
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Societies
             beyond
             Seas
             by
             their
             continual
             labour
             and
             vigilancy
             about
             Experiments
             ,
             made
             the
             errours
             and
             defects
             of
             it
             obvious
             to
             all
             inquisitive
             persons
             ?
             So
             that
             multitude
             ,
             as
             multitude
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             lead
             or
             sway
             us
             ,
             but
             truth
             it self
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             to
             all
             this
             we
             add
             ,
             that
             truth
             in
             it self
             is
             but
             one
             ;
             for
             unum
             and
             verum
             are
             convertibles
             ,
             and
             that
             errour
             or
             falsity
             is
             various
             and
             manifold
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             thousand
             errours
             about
             one
             particular
             thing
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             one
             truth
             ;
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             the
             greatest
             number
             holding
             an
             opinion
             ,
             cannot
             be
             safe
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             multitude
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             errour
             ,
             is
             manifold
             ,
             truth
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             safe
             nor
             rational
             to
             receive
             or
             adhere
             to
             an
             opinion
             because
             of
             its
             Antiquity
             ;
             nor
             to
             reject
             one
             because
             of
             its
             Novelty
             .
             
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             make
             good
             from
             and
             by
             these
             following
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             opinion
             (
             especially
             about
             created
             
             things
             )
             but
             it
             hath
             once
             been
             new
             ;
             and
             if
             an
             opinion
             should
             be
             rejected
             meerly
             because
             of
             novelty
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             either
             all
             opinions
             might
             have
             been
             rejected
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             ,
             or
             that
             novelty
             is
             no
             safe
             ground
             only
             ,
             why
             an
             opinion
             should
             be
             opposed
             or
             rejected
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Antiquity
             and
             Novelty
             are
             but
             relations
             
               quoad
               nostrum
               intellectum
               ,
               non
               quoad
               naturam
            
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             fundamentally
             in
             things
             
               extra
               intellectum
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             accounted
             either
             old
             or
             new
             .
             And
             an
             opinion
             ,
             when
             first
             found
             out
             and
             divulged
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             a
             truth
             then
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             current
             of
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             of
             years
             have
             passed
             since
             its
             discovery
             .
             For
             it
             was
             no
             less
             a
             truth
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             infancy
             of
             Philosophy
             it
             was
             holden
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             generation
             and
             corruption
             in
             Nature
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Individuals
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             now
             :
             so
             little
             doth
             Time
             ,
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             Novelty
             alter
             ,
             change
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             or
             overthrow
             truth
             ;
             for
             
               veritas
               est
               temporis
               filia
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             discovery
             to
             us
             or
             by
             us
             ,
             who
             must
             draw
             it
             forth
             
               è
               puteo
               Democriti
            
             .
             And
             the
             existence
             of
             the
             West-Indies
             was
             as
             well
             before
             the
             discovery
             made
             by
             Columbus
             as
             since
             ,
             and
             our
             ignorance
             of
             it
             did
             not
             impeach
             the
             truth
             of
             its
             being
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             novelty
             of
             its
             discovery
             make
             it
             less
             verity
             ,
             nor
             the
             years
             since
             make
             it
             more
             :
             so
             that
             we
             ought
             simply
             to
             examine
             ,
             whether
             an
             opinion
             be
             possible
             or
             impossible
             ,
             probable
             or
             improbable
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             false
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             reject
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             seem
             never
             so
             venerable
             by
             the
             white
             hairs
             of
             Antiquity
             ;
             nor
             ought
             we
             to
             refuse
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             seem
             never
             so
             young
             ,
             or
             near
             its
             birth
             .
             For
             as
             St.
             Cyprian
             said
             :
             
               Error
               vetustatis
               est
               vetustas
               erroris
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             properties
             of
             created
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             preposterously
             reckon
             former
             Ages
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             that
             lived
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             which
             in
             regard
             of
             production
             and
             generation
             of
             the
             Individuals
             of
             their
             own
             Species
             are
             so
             ;
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             ,
             this
             Age
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             the
             most
             ancient
             .
             For
             as
             the
             learned
             Lord
             Bacon
             saith
             :
             
               Indeed
               to
               speak
               truly
               ,
               Antiquitas
               
               
                 seculi
                 ,
                 juvent
                 us
                 mundi
              
               ,
               Antiquity
               of
               time
               is
               the
               youth
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             Certainly
             our
             times
             are
             the
             ancient
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             World
             is
             now
             ancient
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             which
             we
             count
             ancient
             ,
             
               ordine
               retrogrado
            
             ,
             by
             a
             computation
             backward
             from
             our
             own
             times
             ;
             and
             yet
             so
             much
             credit
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             old
             Authors
             ,
             as
             to
             invest
             them
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Dictators
             ,
             that
             their
             words
             should
             stand
             ,
             rather
             than
             admit
             them
             as
             Consuls
             to
             give
             advice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             safe
             nor
             rational
             to
             resolve
             to
             stick
             to
             our
             old
             imbibed
             
             opinions
             ,
             nor
             wilfully
             to
             reject
             those
             that
             seem
             new
             ,
             except
             we
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             from
             indubitable
             grounds
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             account
             old
             is
             certainly
             true
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             reckon
             to
             be
             new
             is
             undoubtedly
             false
             .
             And
             this
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             arguments
             ,
             that
             seem
             utterly
             to
             condemn
             all
             recession
             from
             ancient
             opinions
             ,
             as
             vain
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             and
             unnecessary
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             other
             positive
             reasons
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Some
             give
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             will
             not
             recede
             from
             an
             opinion
             that
             their
             Predecessors
             held
             ;
             for
             that
             their
             Forefathers
             were
             as
             wise
             ,
             if
             not
             wiser
             than
             they
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             if
             strictly
             considered
             ,
             is
             very
             lame
             and
             defective
             ;
             for
             their
             Predecessors
             were
             but
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             liable
             both
             to
             active
             and
             passive
             deception
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             exempted
             from
             the
             common
             frailty
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             subject
             to
             errours
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             assured
             that
             their
             Ancestors
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             held
             the
             certain
             and
             undoubted
             grounds
             of
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             of
             reason
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             meer
             perversness
             of
             will
             ,
             rather
             obstinately
             
               errare
               cum
               patribus
            
             ,
             than
             to
             learn
             to
             follow
             the
             truth
             with
             those
             that
             are
             coetaneous
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             foolish
             and
             irrational
             .
             Further
             ,
             there
             are
             more
             helps
             now
             ,
             and
             means
             to
             attain
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Verity
             ,
             than
             were
             in
             the
             days
             when
             their
             Ancestors
             lived
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             the
             greatest
             madness
             to
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             of
             truth
             may
             not
             appear
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             kind
             of
             reasoning
             hath
             no
             more
             of
             reason
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             his
             Grandfather
             and
             great
             Grandfather
             were
             blind
             or
             lame
             ,
             therefore
             they
             will
             be
             so
             too
             :
             or
             that
             their
             Ancestors
             never
             learned
             the
             Greek
             or
             Latine
             Tongues
             ,
             nor
             to
             write
             or
             read
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             learn
             any
             more
             than
             they
             did
             :
             or
             that
             their
             Predecessors
             were
             ill
             husbands
             and
             unthrifts
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             will
             continue
             the
             same
             courses
             :
             or
             that
             because
             their
             Forefathers
             followed
             drunkenness
             and
             luxury
             ,
             therefore
             they
             will
             continue
             the
             same
             cariere
             of
             vices
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             our
             debauched
             persons
             do
             now
             adays
             ,
             having
             no
             better
             reasons
             to
             alledge
             for
             their
             exorbitant
             and
             vicious
             courses
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Prophet
             condemned
             ,
             
               The
               fathers
               have
               eaten
               sowr
               grapes
               ,
               and
               the
               childrens
               teeth
               are
               set
               on
               edge
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             far
             would
             they
             run
             back
             to
             state
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ?
             If
             as
             far
             as
             their
             first
             Originals
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             all
             be
             Savages
             ,
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             .
             And
             if
             they
             state
             it
             distant
             from
             their
             first
             Originals
             ,
             then
             their
             Predecessors
             had
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             have
             continued
             ,
             as
             those
             did
             that
             preceded
             them
             .
             But
             if
             their
             Ancestors
             varied
             from
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             steps
             and
             opinions
             of
             those
             that
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             will
             do
             as
             their
             Ancestors
             did
             ,
             they
             must
             leave
             their
             courses
             and
             opinions
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             of
             those
             that
             preceded
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             say
             they
             cannot
             recede
             from
             the
             opinions
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             be
             a
             shame
             and
             disgrace
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             that
             which
             we
             call
             shame
             and
             disgrace
             consists
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             errour
             ,
             or
             reject
             truth
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             censures
             or
             opinions
             of
             others
             :
             
               Si
               de
               veritate
               scandalum
               sumitur
               ,
               utilius
               permittitur
               nasci
               scandalum
               ,
               quàm
               veritas
               relinquatur
               .
            
             
             And
             to
             leave
             an
             errour
             to
             entertain
             truth
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             shame
             and
             a
             disgrace
             ,
             that
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             honour
             or
             glory
             :
             for
             
               errare
               humanum
               est
               ,
               sed
               in
               errore
               perseverare
               belluinum
               ac
               diabolicum
               est
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Those
             effects
             that
             seem
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             
             
             of
             Art
             or
             Nature
             ,
             require
             much
             diligence
             truly
             to
             discover
             and
             find
             out
             their
             causes
             ;
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             rashly
             to
             attribute
             those
             effects
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             whose
             causes
             are
             latent
             or
             unknown
             unto
             us
             :
             and
             that
             for
             these
             grounds
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             common
             almost
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             whole
             rabble
             of
             Demonographers
             and
             Witchmongers
             to
             ascribe
             those
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             effects
             ,
             whether
             arising
             from
             Art
             or
             Nature
             ,
             unto
             the
             worst
             of
             Gods
             Creatures
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             themselves
             understand
             their
             causes
             ,
             and
             to
             censure
             the
             Authors
             that
             writ
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Conjurers
             and
             Magicians
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             made
             manifest
             in
             my
             former
             Instances
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             further
             made
             good
             and
             illustrated
             by
             the
             effects
             of
             healing
             by
             the
             Weapon-salve
             ,
             the
             Sympathetick
             Powder
             ,
             the
             Curing
             of
             divers
             Diseases
             by
             Appensions
             ,
             Amulets
             ,
             or
             by
             Transplantation
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             most
             admirable
             effects
             both
             of
             Art
             and
             Nature
             ,
             which
             by
             these
             self
             conceited
             Ignorants
             are
             all
             thrown
             upon
             the
             Devils
             back
             ,
             and
             he
             made
             the
             Author
             and
             effector
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             a
             kind
             of
             omnipotent
             power
             :
             of
             which
             the
             learned
             Philosopher
             and
             Physician
             
               Van
               Helmont
            
             gives
             us
             this
             account
             :
             
               Credo
               equidem
               cum
               pietate
               
               pugnare
               ,
               si
               Diabolo
               tribuatur
               potestas
               naturam
               superans
               .
               Verum
               naturae
               ignari
               praesumunt
               se
               naturae
               secretarios
               per
               librorum
               lectionem
               :
               quicquid
               autem
               ipsos
               latet
               ,
               vel
               adynaion
               ,
               vel
               falsum
               ,
               vel
               praestigiosum
               ,
               atque
               diabolicum
               esto
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             he
             adds
             this
             :
             
               
                 Pigritiae
                 saltem
                 enim
                 immensae
                 inventum
                 fuit
                 ,
                 omnia
                 in
              
               
               
                 Diabolum
                 retulisse
                 quae
                 non
                 capimus
                 ,
                 nec
                 velim
                 Diabolum
                 invocatum
                 ,
                 ut
                 nostris
                 satisfaciat
                 quaestionibus
                 per
                 temerariam
                 potestatum
                 attributionem
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             read
             
               Pancirollus
               de
               rebus
               memoralibus
               noviter
               repertis
               ,
            
             may
             easily
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             what
             strange
             and
             stupendious
             things
             Art
             and
             the
             Inventions
             of
             men
             have
             produced
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             .
             And
             no
             man
             can
             rationally
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             more
             as
             strange
             or
             far
             more
             wonderful
             ,
             may
             in
             Ages
             to
             come
             be
             found
             out
             and
             discovered
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             bottomless
             depth
             in
             Arts
             ,
             whether
             Liberal
             or
             Mechanical
             ,
             that
             yet
             hath
             not
             been
             sounded
             ,
             but
             lye
             hid
             and
             unknown
             unto
             men
             .
             And
             if
             these
             for
             their
             wonderfulness
             should
             (
             as
             former
             Ages
             have
             ignorantly
             done
             )
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             their
             Authors
             accused
             of
             Conjuring
             and
             Diabolical
             Magick
             ,
             no
             greater
             wrong
             could
             be
             done
             unto
             Art
             and
             Artists
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             blasphemy
             to
             attribute
             these
             stupendious
             effects
             (
             as
             the
             Vulgar
             and
             Witchmongers
             use
             to
             do
             )
             unto
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             worst
             of
             Gods
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemy
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             argument
             I
             shall
             take
             from
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             (
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             piece
             of
             truth
             in
             all
             his
             Treatise
             )
             and
             convert
             and
             retort
             it
             against
             him
             :
             and
             is
             this
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               We
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
            
             
             
               extent
               and
               bounds
               of
               Natures
               Sphere
               and
               Possibilities
               .
            
             Now
             if
             we
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             extent
             and
             bounds
             of
             Natures
             Sphere
             and
             Possibilities
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             folly
             ,
             madness
             ,
             and
             derogative
             
             against
             Gods
             power
             in
             Nature
             ,
             to
             attribute
             those
             effects
             to
             wicked
             ,
             fallen
             ,
             and
             degenerated
             Demons
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             know
             but
             are
             produced
             by
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             .
             And
             to
             ascribe
             the
             products
             of
             Nature
             to
             such
             wicked
             Instruments
             is
             blasphemous
             ,
             in
             depriving
             Nature
             of
             the
             honour
             due
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             robbing
             God
             of
             the
             honour
             and
             glory
             belonging
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             wonderful
             power
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             endowed
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             made
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             power
             and
             Godhead
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Heavens
               declare
               the
            
             
             
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Firmament
               sheweth
               his
               handy
               work
               :
            
             and
             as
             one
             said
             very
             well
             ,
             
               Natura
               creatrix
               est
               quaedam
               vis
               &
               potentia
               divinitùs
               insita
               ,
               alia
               ex
               aliis
               in
               suo
               genere
               producens
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             honour
             that
             is
             due
             unto
             the
             Creator
             ,
             Conserver
             ,
             and
             Orderer
             of
             Nature
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Devils
             ;
             for
             in
             doing
             this
             ,
             the
             Witchmongers
             become
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             are
             themselves
             such
             Witches
             as
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             lying
             Divinations
             led
             the
             people
             after
             them
             to
             follow
             Idols
             ;
             therefore
             the
             effects
             that
             belong
             unto
             Nature
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             that
             Devils
             produce
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             confounded
             with
             another
             .
             And
             much
             to
             this
             purpose
             the
             learned
             Father
             hath
             a
             very
             considerable
             passage
             :
             
             
               Quicquid
               igitur
               mirabile
               fit
               in
               hoc
               mundo
               ,
               profectò
               minus
               est
               quàm
               totus
               hic
               mund●s
               ,
               i.
               e.
               coelum
               &
               terra
               ,
               &
               omnia
               quae
               in
               〈◊〉
               sunt
               ,
               quae
               certè
               Deus
               fecit
               :
               nam
               &
               omni
               miraculo
               quod
               fit
               per
               hominem
               ,
               majus
               miraculum
               est
               homo
               .
               Quamvis
               igitur
               miracul●
               visibilium
               naturarum
               videndi
               assiduitate
               vilescunt
               ,
               tamen
               e●
               quum
               sapienter
               intuemur
               ,
               inusitatissimis
               rarisque
               majora
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             these
             men
             should
             believe
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             be
             great
             by
             his
             Creation
             ,
             and
             not
             lessened
             by
             his
             Fall
             (
             which
             is
             doubtful
             or
             false
             )
             yet
             can
             he
             not
             exert
             ,
             or
             put
             this
             power
             into
             execution
             ,
             but
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             as
             oft
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             as
             God
             doth
             send
             ,
             order
             ,
             direct
             ,
             and
             command
             him
             :
             and
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             herd
             of
             Swine
             ,
             until
             that
             Christ
             had
             ordered
             and
             commanded
             him
             ;
             nor
             to
             touch
             Job
             or
             afflict
             him
             either
             in
             his
             goods
             
             or
             body
             ,
             until
             that
             God
             had
             given
             him
             licence
             and
             order
             with
             express
             limitation
             how
             far
             he
             should
             proceed
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             .
             In
             all
             which
             there
             appeareth
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             but
             his
             malice
             and
             evil
             will
             ;
             and
             what
             was
             effected
             ,
             was
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             but
             the
             bare
             Instrument
             to
             execute
             and
             perform
             the
             command
             .
             Therefore
             to
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Devil
             the
             efficiency
             of
             those
             operations
             we
             do
             not
             clearly
             understand
             ,
             is
             to
             allow
             him
             a
             kind
             of
             Omnipotency
             ,
             and
             both
             to
             rob
             God
             and
             Nature
             of
             that
             which
             belongeth
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             Almighty
             doth
             work
             whatsoever
             he
             pleases
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             he
             that
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             .
             And
             the
             Devil
             is
             but
             as
             Gods
             Executioner
             to
             fulfil
             his
             will
             in
             tempting
             men
             ,
             and
             punishing
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             can
             act
             nothing
             
             but
             as
             God
             commands
             him
             ,
             except
             the
             acts
             of
             his
             wicked
             and
             depraved
             will
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             with
             all
             his
             Angels
             delivered
             into
             chains
             of
             darkness
             to
             be
             reserved
             unto
             Judgment
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             there
             is
             
             a
             very
             true
             and
             Christian
             saying
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Diabolus
               plerumque
               vult
               nocere
               ,
               &
               non
               potest
               ,
               quia
               potestas
               ista
               est
               
               sub
               potestate
               :
               nam
               si
               tantum
               posset
               nocere
               Diabolus
               quantum
               vult
               ,
               aliquis
               justorum
               non
               remaneret
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             last
             Rule
             I
             shall
             observe
             is
             ,
             That
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             mean
             to
             
             profit
             by
             reading
             Controversies
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             they
             must
             prudently
             and
             deliberately
             consider
             the
             design
             that
             Authors
             have
             had
             in
             writing
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             the
             general
             pretence
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             write
             to
             confute
             errours
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             truth
             ,
             yet
             very
             few
             in
             Disputes
             of
             this
             nature
             have
             sincerely
             performed
             this
             pretended
             end
             .
             For
             some
             have
             written
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             hereafter
             make
             manifest
             in
             due
             place
             )
             upon
             designed
             purpose
             ,
             thereby
             to
             establish
             some
             points
             in
             their
             corrupted
             and
             superstitious
             Religion
             .
             Some
             because
             of
             their
             own
             lucre
             and
             profit
             arising
             by
             the
             upholding
             of
             these
             opinions
             of
             the
             great
             power
             and
             performances
             of
             Witches
             ,
             as
             did
             all
             the
             Inquisitors
             and
             their
             Adherents
             ,
             having
             a
             share
             in
             the
             condemned
             Witches
             goods
             .
             Others
             have
             written
             in
             these
             Subjects
             meerly
             for
             ostentation
             and
             vain-glory
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             name
             that
             they
             were
             learned
             and
             able
             persons
             :
             of
             all
             which
             the
             judicious
             Readers
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             .
             There
             is
             another
             main
             scandal
             that
             Witchmongers
             usually
             (
             especially
             of
             late
             )
             cast
             upon
             those
             that
             oppose
             their
             gross
             ,
             impious
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             opinions
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             seasonably
             give
             answer
             unto
             it
             ,
             untill
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             Treatise
             is
             grounded
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             proceed
             to
             its
             Explication
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Notion
               ,
               Conception
               ,
               and
               Description
               of
               Witches
               and
               Witchcraft
               ,
               according
               to
               divers
               Authors
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               sense
               they
               may
               be
               granted
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               sense
               and
               respect
               they
               are
               denied
               .
            
          
           
             THose
             that
             are
             Masters
             in
             Ethicks
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             every
             Vertue
             hath
             on
             either
             side
             one
             Vice
             in
             the
             extreme
             ,
             and
             that
             Vertue
             only
             consists
             in
             the
             mean
             ,
             which
             how
             hard
             that
             mean
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             the
             Writings
             and
             Actions
             of
             the
             most
             Men
             do
             sufficiently
             inform
             us
             .
             This
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             not
             many
             years
             ago
             the
             truth
             of
             Philosophy
             lay
             inchained
             in
             the
             Prisons
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             who
             thought
             there
             was
             no
             proficiency
             to
             be
             made
             therein
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             their
             Logical
             and
             Systematical
             ways
             :
             so
             that
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             all
             liberty
             was
             taken
             away
             both
             in
             writing
             and
             speaking
             ,
             and
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             allowed
             of
             that
             had
             not
             the
             Seal
             of
             Academick
             Sanction
             .
             And
             now
             when
             Philosophy
             hath
             gotten
             its
             freedom
             ,
             to
             expatiate
             through
             the
             whole
             Sphere
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             inquiries
             and
             
             tryals
             ,
             to
             compleat
             a
             perfect
             History
             of
             Nature
             ,
             some
             are
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             grown
             so
             rigid
             and
             peremptory
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             condemn
             all
             things
             that
             have
             not
             past
             the
             test
             of
             Experiment
             ,
             or
             conduce
             not
             directly
             to
             that
             very
             point
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             totally
             demolish
             that
             part
             of
             Academick
             and
             Formal
             Learning
             that
             teacheth
             men
             Method
             and
             the
             way
             of
             Logical
             procedure
             in
             writing
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             handling
             of
             Disputes
             .
             Whereas
             what
             is
             more
             necessary
             and
             commendable
             for
             those
             that
             treat
             of
             any
             controverted
             point
             in
             Writing
             or
             in
             other
             Disputations
             ,
             than
             a
             clear
             and
             perspicuous
             Method
             ,
             a
             right
             and
             exact
             stating
             of
             the
             Question
             in
             doubt
             ,
             defining
             or
             describing
             the
             terms
             that
             are
             or
             may
             be
             equivocal
             ,
             and
             dividing
             the
             whole
             into
             its
             due
             and
             genuine
             parts
             ,
             distinguishing
             of
             things
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             limiting
             things
             that
             are
             too
             general
             ,
             and
             explaining
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             doubtful
             ?
             Those
             that
             would
             totally
             take
             away
             this
             so
             profitable
             and
             excellent
             a
             part
             of
             Learning
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             my
             judgment
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             excused
             for
             having
             run
             into
             that
             extreme
             that
             is
             extremely
             condemnable
             .
             Let
             Experimental
             Philosophy
             have
             its
             place
             and
             due
             honour
             ;
             and
             let
             also
             the
             Logical
             ,
             Methodical
             ,
             and
             Formal
             ways
             of
             the
             Academies
             have
             its
             due
             praise
             and
             commendation
             ,
             as
             being
             both
             exceedingly
             profitable
             ,
             though
             in
             different
             respects
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             writing
             and
             arguing
             ,
             nothing
             but
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             will
             bear
             sway
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             premised
             thus
             much
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Authors
             that
             have
             treated
             about
             this
             knotty
             and
             thorny
             Subject
             of
             Witches
             and
             Witchcraft
             ,
             have
             been
             as
             confused
             and
             immethodical
             as
             any
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             learned
             Orator
             Cicero
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               omnis
               discursus
               à
               definitione
               debet
               proficisci
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             also
             true
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             not
             aptly
             and
             fitly
             defined
             or
             described
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Subject
             will
             admit
             of
             ,
             is
             never
             perfectly
             understood
             :
             yet
             have
             the
             most
             of
             these
             Authors
             (
             which
             are
             numerous
             )
             laid
             down
             no
             perfect
             description
             of
             a
             Witch
             or
             Witchcraft
             ,
             nor
             explained
             fully
             what
             they
             meant
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             notion
             ,
             or
             conception
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             lest
             I
             become
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             fault
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             what
             the
             most
             considerable
             Authors
             that
             have
             treated
             of
             this
             Subject
             ,
             do
             mean
             or
             intend
             by
             this
             word
             Witch
             ,
             and
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             shall
             fully
             explain
             in
             what
             notion
             or
             sense
             I
             either
             allow
             or
             deny
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             order
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             Particulars
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             an
             argument
             taken
             
               à
               denotatione
               nominis
            
             be
             of
             little
             
             weight
             or
             validity
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             industrious
             and
             sharp-witted
             person
             Galen
             doth
             seem
             to
             make
             little
             account
             of
             words
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             when
             we
             would
             only
             understand
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             yet
             in
             another
             respect
             he
             concludeth
             thus
             :
             
               Verùm
               qui
               alterum
               
               docere
               volet
               quae
               ipse
               tenet
               ,
               huic
               prorsus
               nominibus
               propter
               res
               uti
               est
               opus
               .
            
             Now
             the
             handling
             of
             Controversies
             is
             chiefly
             and
             principally
             to
             inform
             others
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             errours
             ;
             therefore
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             explication
             and
             denotation
             of
             words
             is
             exceeding
             profitable
             and
             necessary
             :
             and
             so
             
               Plato
               in
               Cratylo
            
             tells
             us
             :
             
               
                 Nomen
                 itaque
                 rerum
                 ,
                 substantiam
                 docendi
                 discernendique
              
               
               
                 instrumentum
                 est
              
               .
            
             And
             it
             being
             a
             manifest
             truth
             ,
             that
             words
             are
             but
             the
             making
             forth
             of
             those
             notions
             that
             we
             have
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             things
             to
             words
             :
             if
             our
             notions
             do
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             received
             false
             Idola
             or
             images
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             have
             conceived
             them
             aright
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             express
             them
             fitly
             and
             congruously
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             hardly
             make
             others
             understand
             us
             aright
             ,
             nor
             can
             clearly
             open
             unto
             them
             the
             doctrine
             that
             we
             would
             teach
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             signification
             and
             acceptation
             of
             the
             words
             that
             those
             Authors
             ,
             who
             have
             magnified
             and
             defended
             the
             power
             of
             Witches
             ,
             have
             used
             to
             express
             their
             notions
             by
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             to
             be
             so
             far
             fetcht
             ,
             so
             metaphorical
             ,
             and
             improperly
             applied
             ,
             that
             no
             rational
             or
             understanding
             man
             can
             tell
             us
             what
             to
             make
             of
             them
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             the
             notion
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             of
             a
             killing
             and
             murthering
             Witch
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             adjuncts
             ,
             which
             they
             couple
             with
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             find
             a
             proper
             and
             significative
             word
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             Latine
             ,
             French
             ,
             Spanish
             ,
             Italian
             ,
             or
             High-Dutch
             ,
             but
             a
             multitude
             or
             a
             Ferrago
             of
             words
             ,
             whereof
             not
             one
             doth
             properly
             signifie
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             by
             the
             notion
             that
             they
             maintain
             of
             a
             Witch
             :
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             principally
             note
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             used
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             we
             shall
             not
             mention
             them
             here
             ,
             but
             afterward
             ,
             where
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             mis-translation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             pursue
             them
             in
             the
             Latine
             and
             other
             Languages
             .
             And
             first
             they
             sometimes
             use
             the
             word
             Lamia
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greek
             ,
             which
             Gesner
             and
             others
             tell
             us
             doth
             signifie
             a
             terrestrial
             Creature
             ,
             or
             a
             voracious
             fish
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             Spectrum
             or
             Phantasm
             .
             And
             this
             was
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             Creature
             with
             a
             face
             like
             a
             Woman
             ,
             and
             feet
             like
             a
             Horse
             or
             an
             Ass
             ,
             such
             as
             (
             indeed
             )
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             
               in
               rerum
               natura
            
             ,
             but
             was
             only
             a
             sigment
             devised
             to
             affright
             children
             withal
             .
             But
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             Poetical
             Fables
             ,
             the
             Romances
             of
             Philostratus
             concerning
             Apollonius
             ,
             or
             the
             lying
             Diary
             of
             his
             Man
             Damis
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Spirit
             or
             Apparition
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Greeks
             called
             Empusae
             ,
             that
             went
             upon
             one
             leg
             ,
             and
             had
             eyes
             that
             they
             could
             take
             forth
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             ,
             when
             they
             pleased
             .
             And
             such
             a
             monstrous
             Fable
             and
             Lye
             was
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             doting
             Witchmongers
             to
             build
             their
             incredible
             stories
             of
             the
             power
             and
             actions
             of
             Witches
             upon
             ,
             having
             no
             proper
             word
             for
             such
             a
             Witch
             as
             they
             falsely
             believe
             and
             suppose
             .
             Though
             there
             be
             a
             Text
             in
             the
             Lamentations
             of
             Jeremiah
             ,
             that
             hath
             given
             occasion
             or
             colour
             to
             this
             vain
             opinion
             ,
             especially
             as
             the
             
             vulgar
             Latine
             renders
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             :
             
               Sed
               &
               Lamiae
               nudaverunt
               mammam
               ,
               lactaverunt
               catulos
               suos
               .
               Filia
               populi
               mei
               crudelis
               ,
               quasi
               struthio
               in
               deserto
               .
            
             The
             French
             render
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Dragons
               have
               made
               bare
               their
               breasts
               :
            
             and
             so
             have
             also
             the
             Italians
             in
             their
             Translation
             retained
             the
             words
             Dragon
             and
             Ostrich
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Septuagint
             render
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             Luther
             in
             his
             Translation
             hath
             kept
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             though
             the
             Germans
             call
             Lamia
             
             
               Ein
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             our
             own
             Translation
             hath
             come
             more
             near
             the
             truth
             :
             
               Even
               the
               Sea-monsters
               draw
               out
               the
               breast
               ,
               they
               give
               suck
               to
               their
               young
               ones
               :
               the
               Daughter
               of
               my
               people
               are
               become
               cruel
               like
               the
               Ostriches
               in
               the
               wilderness
               .
            
             And
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             gives
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Etiam
               draco
            
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tannin
             (
             which
             signifieth
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             Serpent
             ,
             Whale
             ,
             or
             other
             Sea-creatures
             )
             
               solverunt
               mammam
               ,
               lact
               averunt
               catulos
               suos
               :
               Filia
               populi
               mei
               in
               crudelem
               ,
               veluti
               ululae
               in
               deserto
               .
            
             But
             none
             hath
             come
             up
             close
             to
             the
             mark
             but
             Junius
             and
             Tremellius
             ,
             who
             render
             the
             place
             thus
             :
             
               Etiam
               Phocae
               praebent
               mammam
               ,
               lactant
               catulos
               suos
               ,
               quomodo
               filia
               populi
               ,
               mei
               ,
               propter
               crudelem
               inimicum
               ,
               est
               similis
               ululis
               in
               deserto
               .
            
             And
             the
             Notes
             upon
             the
             place
             do
             make
             it
             plain
             :
             
               
                 Vox
                 quidem
                 Hebraea
                 latè
                 patet
                 ,
                 significans
                 serpentes
                 &
                 reptilia
                 magna
                 ,
                 sive
                 terrestria
                 sive
                 aquatilia
                 ;
                 sed
                 cùm
                 non
                 omnium
                 reptilium
                 sint
                 mammae
                 ,
                 neque
                 aquaticorum
                 sint
                 ii
                 quos
                 Propheta
                 vocat
                 catulos
                 ;
                 necesse
                 fuit
                 hunc
                 locum
                 ad
                 Phocas
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 marinos
                 vitulos
                 accommodari
                 ,
                 qui
                 à
                 natura
                 sint
                 quasi
                 Amphibii
                 .
                 Nam
                 Draconibus
                 accommodari
                 non
                 potest
                 ,
                 cùm
                 volucrium
                 solus
                 vespertilio
                 mammas
                 habeat
                 :
                 serpentium
                 terrestrium
                 nulla
                 species
                 mammata
                 est
                 ,
                 ac
                 proind●
                 haec
                 ad
                 marinum
                 istud
                 genus
                 referri
                 debent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             far
             fetcht
             and
             improperly
             applied
             name
             to
             Witches
             ,
             is
             Strix
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             Authors
             call
             them
             Striges
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             word
             Strix
             doth
             properly
             signifie
             a
             nocturnal
             bird
             ,
             
               à
               stridendo
               sic
               dicta
            
             ,
             that
             do
             use
             to
             suck
             the
             dugs
             of
             Goats
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             young
             children
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             to
             be
             a
             Truth
             ,
             and
             no
             Fable
             ,
             as
             Ovid
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 Nocte
                 volant
                 ,
                 puerósque
                 petunt
                 nutricis
                 egentes
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 vitiant
                 cunis
                 corpora
                 rapta
                 suis.
              
               
                 Carpere
                 dicuntur
                 lactentia
                 viscera
                 rostris
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 plenum
                 poto
                 sanguine
                 guttur
                 habent
                 .
              
               
                 Est
                 illis
                 strigilis
                 nomen
                 ;
                 sed
                 nominis
                 hujus
              
               
                 Causa
                 ,
                 quòd
                 horrendâ
                 stridere
                 nocte
                 solent
                 .
              
            
             This
             is
             that
             sort
             of
             bird
             that
             Gesner
             calleth
             Caprimulgus
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeks
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Germans
             Rachtvogel
             or
             Rachtraven
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Lillith
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             
               Isaiah
               :
               Quin
               &
               ibi
               subitò
               quievit
            
             
             
               strix
               (
               seu
               lamia
               )
               &
               invenit
               sibi
               requiem
               .
            
             It
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             Owl
             ,
             litter
             bigger
             than
             an
             Ousel
             ,
             and
             less
             than
             a
             Cuckow
             ,
             they
             are
             blind
             upon
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             flye
             abroad
             upon
             the
             nights
             ,
             making
             
             an
             horrible
             noise
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             be
             found
             about
             
               Rome
               ,
               Helvetia
            
             ,
             and
             Crete
             or
             Candy
             ,
             and
             do
             certainly
             suck
             the
             dugs
             of
             Goats
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             waste
             away
             and
             become
             blind
             .
             And
             that
             they
             are
             also
             sometimes
             found
             in
             Denmark
             ,
             that
             learned
             Physician
             and
             laborious
             Anatomist
             Bartholinus
             doth
             make
             manifest
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             do
             suck
             
             the
             breasts
             or
             navils
             of
             young
             children
             .
             Now
             what
             affinity
             hath
             this
             to
             a
             Witch
             or
             Witchcraft
             ?
             but
             that
             Witchmongers
             would
             bring
             in
             any
             allusion
             or
             Metaphor
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             impertinent
             or
             incongruous
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             were
             transferred
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             Witches
             ,
             yet
             as
             Calepine
             tells
             us
             :
             
               Ab
               hujus
               avis
               nocumento
               striges
               appellamus
            
             
             
               mulieres
               〈◊〉
               fascinantes
               suo
               contactu
               ,
               &
               lactis
               mammarúmque
               oblatione
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             the
             assimulation
             were
             proper
             in
             any
             proportion
             or
             particular
             ,
             those
             Women
             they
             do
             account
             Witches
             ,
             do
             but
             hurt
             the
             little
             children
             with
             the
             virulent
             steams
             of
             their
             breath
             ,
             and
             the
             effluviums
             that
             issue
             from
             their
             filthy
             and
             polluted
             bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             wrought
             by
             contact
             and
             contrectation
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             contagious
             poyson
             is
             conveyed
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             another
             word
             that
             they
             apply
             to
             Witches
             ,
             as
             insignificant
             and
             improper
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Sortilegus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Teller
             of
             Fortunes
             by
             Lots
             or
             Cuts
             :
             and
             
               Lambertus
               Danaeus
            
             ,
             who
             in
             other
             things
             was
             a
             judicious
             and
             learned
             person
             ,
             yet
             doted
             extremely
             about
             this
             opinion
             ,
             calling
             a
             Witch
             Sortiarius
             ,
             deriving
             it
             from
             Sortilegus
             ,
             which
             the
             French
             call
             Sorcier
             .
             Now
             what
             affinity
             or
             congruity
             hath
             casting
             or
             using
             of
             Lots
             with
             that
             which
             these
             men
             call
             Witchcraft
             ?
             surely
             none
             at
             all
             .
             For
             though
             Lots
             may
             ,
             like
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             be
             abused
             and
             wrested
             to
             a
             vain
             or
             evil
             end
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             altogether
             evil
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             civil
             and
             lawful
             use
             may
             be
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             this
             day
             at
             the
             famous
             City
             of
             Venice
             ,
             where
             their
             chief
             Officers
             are
             chosen
             by
             them
             .
             And
             also
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             godly
             and
             divine
             use
             made
             of
             them
             even
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             deciding
             of
             the
             Election
             of
             Barsabas
             and
             Matthias
             ,
             upon
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             the
             Lot
             fell
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             
             numbred
             with
             the
             eleven
             Apostles
             .
             And
             Solomon
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               lot
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               lap
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               disposing
               thereof
               is
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             
             And
             sure
             these
             men
             were
             at
             a
             loss
             to
             find
             a
             suitable
             word
             to
             fix
             upon
             these
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             ascribe
             such
             impossible
             and
             incredible
             actions
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             bring
             this
             appellation
             of
             Sortilegus
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             kinship
             at
             all
             with
             such
             Witches
             ,
             as
             they
             mean
             and
             intend
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Sometimes
             they
             call
             them
             by
             the
             name
             Saga
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Wife
             and
             subtil
             Woman
             ,
             being
             derived
             
               à
               sagiendo
            
             to
             perceive
             quickly
             ,
             or
             to
             smell
             a
             thing
             quickly
             forth
             ,
             which
             the
             Germans
             call
             Enhold
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             more
             than
             malevolus
             ,
             or
             evilwilled
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             use
             the
             word
             
               Venefic●s
               ,
               venefica
            
             ,
             and
             veneficium
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             its
             proper
             signification
             and
             derivation
             from
             the
             Latine
             ,
             doth
             import
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Poysoner
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             poyson
             ,
             
               venenum
               sacere
            
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             perhaps
             be
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             because
             by
             Tradition
             they
             had
             learned
             several
             ways
             to
             poyson
             secretly
             and
             strangely
             ,
             as
             doubtless
             there
             may
             be
             divers
             hidden
             and
             not
             ordinarily
             known
             ways
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             )
             by
             which
             either
             by
             smelling
             ,
             tasting
             ,
             touching
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             by
             sight
             )
             they
             could
             kill
             and
             destroy
             ,
             though
             the
             means
             they
             used
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             produced
             ,
             were
             meerly
             natural
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             manner
             was
             very
             occult
             and
             unperceivable
             ,
             it
             was
             through
             ignorance
             and
             want
             of
             due
             inspection
             into
             the
             matters
             accounted
             Diabolical
             ;
             when
             there
             was
             no
             more
             of
             a
             Devil
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             than
             is
             in
             a
             Thief
             or
             Murtherer
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             Use
             and
             Application
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             steal
             ,
             kill
             ,
             or
             destroy
             .
             
             And
             this
             ,
             though
             now
             improperly
             and
             abusively
             called
             Witchcraft
             ,
             doth
             but
             signifie
             poysoning
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             French
             call
             it
             Empoisonnement
             ,
             and
             the
             Italians
             Veneficio
             or
             Avenenatione
             ,
             and
             the
             Germans
             Bergifftung
             ,
             which
             all
             amount
             to
             one
             purpose
             .
             And
             this
             Veneficium
             or
             poysoning
             the
             Greeks
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Medicamentum
               v
               l
               Venenum
            
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             it
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             better
             sense
             for
             a
             curing
             and
             healing
             Medicine
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             worse
             for
             poyson
             that
             did
             kill
             or
             destroy
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             found
             in
             any
             Greek
             Author
             to
             signifie
             any
             more
             ,
             than
             such
             men
             or
             women
             that
             used
             Charms
             and
             Incantations
             ,
             and
             were
             believed
             by
             the
             Vulgar
             to
             effect
             strange
             things
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             in
             truth
             and
             indeed
             they
             effected
             nothing
             at
             all
             but
             by
             natural
             means
             and
             secret
             poysons
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             had
             these
             names
             .
             And
             the
             Poets
             spoke
             of
             them
             to
             adorn
             and
             imbellish
             their
             Poems
             withal
             ,
             according
             to
             common
             opinion
             ;
             not
             that
             either
             they
             themselves
             believed
             the
             things
             to
             be
             so
             done
             ,
             as
             the
             Vulgar
             believed
             ,
             nor
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             such
             false
             Fables
             and
             impossibilities
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             their
             Poems
             more
             delectable
             and
             welcome
             to
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             usually
             taken
             with
             such
             fond
             Romantick
             stories
             and
             lyes
             .
             But
             after
             the
             year
             1300.
             when
             the
             Spanish
             Inquisitors
             ,
             the
             Popish
             Doctors
             and
             Writers
             had
             found
             the
             sweetness
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             confiscated
             Goods
             of
             those
             that
             they
             had
             caused
             to
             be
             accused
             and
             condemned
             for
             Witches
             ,
             in
             their
             sense
             then
             these
             words
             either
             in
             the
             Greek
             or
             Latine
             were
             wrested
             to
             signifie
             a
             Witch
             that
             made
             a
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             them
             they
             did
             but
             signifie
             a
             secret
             Poysoner
             .
             So
             that
             all
             things
             were
             hurried
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             improper
             and
             dissonant
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             serviceable
             to
             their
             filthy
             lucre
             and
             avaritious
             self-endedness
             .
             
               Templum
               venale
               Deúsque
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             For
             Withcraft
             they
             used
             the
             Latine
             Fascinum
             and
             Fascinatio
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             called
             a
             Witch
             Fascinator
             and
             Fascinatrix
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             Greeks
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Fascinum
               ,
               Fascinatio
            
             ,
             also
             
               invidia
               ,
               odium
               ,
               seu
               invidentia
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               à
               fascinando
               ,
               seu
               oculis
               occidendo
               :
            
             the
             Germans
             call
             it
             Zaubery
             ,
             and
             Berzauberung
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             ●erwerk
             ;
             the
             French
             Ensorcellement
             and
             Sorcelerie
             ;
             the
             Italians
             
               Lestrigare
               &
               amaliare
               ,
               amaliamento
            
             ;
             the
             Belgicks
             Ber●venge
             :
             the
             Saxons
             called
             them
             and
             it
             ●icce
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             have
             the
             name
             Witch
             and
             Withcraft
             ,
             that
             signified
             
               Saga
               ,
               Venefica
               ,
               Lamia
            
             ,
             and
             
               Fascinum
               ,
               Magia
               ,
               Incantatio
               ,
               Fascinatio
               ,
               Praestigium
               :
            
             of
             which
             (
             because
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             more
             of
             it
             hereafter
             )
             we
             shall
             here
             only
             note
             these
             few
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             taken
             sometimes
             for
             Envy
             and
             Malice
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             were
             supposed
             to
             use
             Fascination
             ,
             did
             direct
             it
             to
             one
             Creature
             more
             than
             another
             through
             their
             envious
             minds
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             perceived
             by
             some
             few
             Authors
             :
             And
             so
             was
             accounted
             a
             kind
             of
             eyebiti●g
             ;
             
             whereby
             (
             as
             the
             Vulgar
             believed
             )
             children
             did
             wax
             lean
             ,
             and
             pined
             away
             ,
             the
             original
             whereof
             they
             referred
             to
             the
             crooked
             
             and
             wry
             looks
             of
             malicious
             persons
             ,
             never
             examining
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             whether
             those
             children
             that
             pined
             away
             ,
             had
             any
             natural
             disease
             or
             not
             ,
             that
             caused
             that
             macilency
             or
             pining
             away
             ;
             nor
             considered
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             there
             was
             any
             efficiency
             in
             the
             envy
             or
             wry
             looks
             of
             those
             malicious
             persons
             ,
             but
             vainly
             ascribed
             effects
             to
             those
             things
             that
             had
             in
             them
             no
             causality
             at
             all
             to
             produce
             such
             effects
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             this
             kind
             of
             Fascination
             was
             ascribed
             to
             the
             sore
             or
             infected
             eyes
             of
             those
             that
             were
             accounted
             causers
             of
             hurt
             thereby
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             Virgil
             saith
             :
             
               Nescio
               quis
               teneros
               oculus
            
             
             
               mihi
               fascinat
               agnos
            
             .
             And
             by
             this
             no
             more
             could
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             that
             had
             infected
             and
             sore
             eyes
             might
             infect
             others
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             nothing
             but
             contagion
             ,
             or
             corrupt
             steams
             issuing
             from
             one
             body
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             may
             happen
             in
             many
             diseases
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Writings
             of
             divers
             learned
             Physicians
             ,
             as
             in
             bodies
             infected
             with
             the
             Plague
             ,
             French
             Pox
             ,
             Leprosie
             ,
             Ophthalmies
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             Fascination
             is
             taken
             for
             some
             kind
             of
             Incantation
             ,
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             Words
             or
             Charms
             doth
             perform
             some
             strange
             things
             ;
             but
             concerning
             this
             there
             is
             such
             incertainty
             of
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             some
             flatly
             denying
             that
             Words
             or
             Charms
             have
             in
             them
             any
             natural
             efficacy
             at
             all
             ;
             others
             as
             strongly
             affirming
             it
             ,
             that
             of
             this
             point
             it
             is
             very
             difficult
             to
             make
             a
             clear
             determination
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             say
             but
             this
             of
             it
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Angelical
             Doctor
             did
             conclude
             well
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Ad
               
               sciendum
               autem
               quid
               sit
               fascinatio
               ,
               sciendum
               est
               quòd
               secundùm
               glossam
               fascinatio
               propriè
               dicitur
               ludificatio
               sensus
               ,
               quae
               per
               artes
               magic●s
               fieri
               consuevit
               ,
               put●
               ,
               cum
               hominem
               facit
               aspectibus
               aliorum
               apparere
               leonem
               ,
               vel
               cornutum
               ,
               &
               hujusmodi
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             been
             thus
             large
             in
             considering
             the
             names
             and
             denomination
             given
             to
             those
             persons
             that
             are
             esteemed
             Witches
             ,
             and
             finding
             them
             to
             be
             so
             improper
             ,
             impertinent
             ,
             various
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             notion
             and
             acceptation
             of
             Witchcraft
             and
             Witches
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             in
             that
             we
             can
             find
             any
             more
             certainty
             or
             consonancy
             ,
             and
             herein
             we
             shall
             produce
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             descriptions
             that
             are
             given
             of
             them
             by
             several
             Authors
             ;
             for
             to
             quote
             all
             would
             be
             tedious
             and
             superfluous
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             or
             may
             be
             accounted
             Witches
             we
             rank
             in
             these
             two
             orders
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             were
             and
             are
             active
             deceivers
             ,
             and
             are
             both
             by
             practice
             and
             purpose
             notorious
             Impostors
             ,
             though
             they
             shadow
             their
             delusive
             and
             cheating
             knaveries
             under
             divers
             and
             various
             pretences
             ;
             some
             pretending
             to
             do
             their
             Feats
             by
             Astrology
             (
             which
             is
             a
             general
             Cheat
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             used
             )
             some
             by
             a
             pretended
             gift
             from
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             notoriously
             drunken
             ,
             debauched
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             persons
             ,
             such
             as
             of
             very
             late
             years
             was
             the
             Cobler
             that
             lived
             upon
             Ellill
             Moor
             ,
             named
             Richmond
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             that
             I
             could
             name
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             modesty
             I
             would
             spare
             their
             reputations
             :
             some
             by
             pretending
             skill
             in
             Natural
             Magick
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             can
             
             hardly
             read
             English
             truly
             ;
             some
             by
             pretending
             a
             familiar
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             one
             
               Thomas
               Bolton
            
             near
             Knaresborough
             in
             York-shire
             ,
             when
             indeed
             and
             in
             truth
             they
             have
             no
             other
             Familiar
             but
             their
             own
             Spirit
             of
             lying
             and
             deceiving
             :
             some
             by
             pretending
             to
             reveal
             things
             in
             Crystal-glasses
             or
             Beryls
             ,
             as
             was
             well
             known
             to
             be
             pretended
             by
             Doctor
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             that
             I
             have
             known
             .
             And
             some
             by
             pretending
             to
             conjure
             and
             call
             up
             Devils
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirits
             of
             men
             departed
             ;
             and
             some
             by
             many
             other
             ways
             and
             means
             that
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             named
             here
             ;
             for
             errour
             and
             deceit
             have
             a
             numerous
             train
             of
             Followers
             and
             Disciples
             .
             And
             the
             existence
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             Witches
             as
             these
             (
             if
             you
             will
             needs
             call
             them
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             their
             proper
             titles
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             that
             they
             truly
             are
             Deceivers
             ,
             Cheaters
             ,
             Couseners
             ,
             and
             Impostors
             )
             I
             willingly
             acknowledge
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             these
             sorts
             are
             also
             acknowledged
             by
             Wierus
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Scot
               ,
               Johannes
               Lazarus
               Gutierius
               ,
               Tobias
               Tandlerus
               ,
               Hieronymus
               Nymannus
               ,
               Martinius
               Biermannus
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             did
             with
             might
             and
             main
             oppose
             the
             gross
             Tenent
             of
             the
             common
             Witchmongers
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             were
             all
             those
             several
             differences
             of
             Diviners
             ,
             Witches
             ,
             or
             Deceivers
             named
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Ady
             hath
             sufficiently
             declared
             in
             this
             passage
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             transcribe
             .
             
               A
               
               Witch
               is
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               practiseth
               Devillish
               crafts
               of
               seducing
               the
               people
               for
               gain
               ,
               from
               the
               knowledge
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               vain
               credulity
               (
               or
               believing
               of
               lyes
               )
               or
               to
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Idols
               .
            
             And
             again
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Witchcraft
               is
               a
               Devillish
               craft
               of
               seducing
               the
               people
               for
               gain
               ,
               from
               the
               knowledge
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               truth
               ,
               to
               vain
               credulity
               (
               or
               believing
               of
               lyes
               )
               or
               to
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Idols
               .
               That
               it
               is
               a
               Craft
               truly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               likewise
               that
               it
               is
               for
               gain
               ,
               is
               proved
               Act.
               16.
               16
               ,
               19.
               
               The
               Maid
               that
               followed
               Paul
               crying
               ,
               brought
               in
               her
               Master
               much
               gain
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Craft
               of
               perverting
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               seducing
               them
               from
               God
               and
               his
               Truth
               ,
               is
               proved
               Act.
               6.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Elimas
                 the
                 Sorcerer
                 laboured
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 Deputy
                 from
                 the
                 Faith.
              
               So
               likewise
               Act.
               8.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               it
               doth
               more
               plainly
               prove
               all
               these
               words
               :
               
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 called
                 Simon
                 ,
                 which
                 used
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 bewitched
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 some
                 great
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 gave
                 heed
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 heed
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 of
                 long
                 time
                 he
                 had
                 bewitched
                 them
                 with
                 Sorceries
                 .
              
               How
               bewitched
               them
               with
               Sorceries
               ?
               That
               is
               ,
               seduced
               them
               with
               Devillish
               Crafts
               :
               (
               as
               the
               Greek
               and
               also
               Tremelius
               Latine
               Translation
               do
               more
               plainly
               illustrate
               .
               )
               In
               this
               sense
               speaketh
               Paul
               to
               the
               Galatians
               3.
               1.
               
               
                 O
                 foolish
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
              
               And
               that
               a
               Witch
               or
               Witchcraft
               is
               taken
               in
               no
               other
               sense
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               by
               the
               whole
               current
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               this
               Book
               .
            
             But
             against
             this
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             
             opinion
             will
             object
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             and
             severe
             that
             Cheaters
             
             and
             Impostors
             should
             be
             ranked
             with
             Inchanters
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             converse
             with
             Devils
             and
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             this
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             .
             To
             this
             we
             shall
             give
             this
             full
             responsion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             in
             what
             precise
             respect
             actions
             are
             in
             Sacred
             Writ
             called
             sinful
             and
             wicked
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             they
             have
             such
             severe
             punishments
             annexed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             this
             is
             not
             
               ratione
               medii
               vel
               actûs
               ,
               sed
               finis
               .
            
             As
             for
             instance
             and
             illustration
             :
             
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             peremptory
             in
             point
             of
             adultery
             ,
             which
             saith
             :
             
               If
               a
               man
               be
               found
               lying
               with
               a
               woman
               married
               to
               an
               husband
               ,
               then
               they
               shall
               both
               of
               them
               dye
               .
            
             Now
             the
             act
             of
             copulation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             act
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             with
             a
             lawful
             wife
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             wife
             of
             another
             man
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             generically
             considered
             )
             and
             yet
             the
             one
             is
             lawful
             ,
             as
             agreeing
             with
             Gods
             Law
             and
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             sinful
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             aberration
             from
             the
             Divine
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               adultery
            
             .
             So
             though
             the
             things
             committed
             by
             these
             persons
             ,
             were
             or
             might
             be
             performed
             by
             natural
             or
             artificial
             means
             ,
             that
             simply
             in
             themselves
             were
             not
             sinful
             ,
             or
             so
             severely
             punishable
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             evil
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             deceive
             and
             seduce
             the
             people
             to
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             the
             true
             and
             punctual
             reason
             why
             these
             persons
             (
             termed
             Witches
             or
             Diviners
             )
             are
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             so
             severely
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             drew
             the
             people
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             the
             thing
             that
             God
             most
             hateth
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             he
             hath
             pronounced
             the
             most
             severe
             and
             terriblest
             judgments
             of
             all
             .
             Nay
             these
             people
             were
             the
             very
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             especially
             of
             one
             sort
             ,
             and
             the
             
             very
             Priests
             to
             the
             Idols
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             wicked
             and
             filthy
             Idolatry
             of
             all
             sorts
             set
             up
             and
             practised
             by
             Manasses
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             sorts
             (
             or
             the
             most
             of
             them
             )
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             God
             declareth
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             not
             give
             his
             glory
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             only
             Lord
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             we
             ought
             to
             serve
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             most
             severely
             punish
             those
             that
             attribute
             that
             unto
             Idols
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             proper
             unto
             himself
             :
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             are
             all
             those
             terrible
             Comminations
             used
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             especially
             against
             this
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             chief
             Instruments
             of
             promoting
             Idol-worship
             ,
             ascribing
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Deity
             unto
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Prophet
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Their
               Idols
               are
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               mens
            
             
             
               hands
               ;
               they
               have
               mouths
               ,
               but
               they
               speak
               not
               ;
               eyes
               have
               they
               ,
               but
               they
               see
               not
               ;
               they
               have
               ears
               ,
               but
               they
               hear
               not
               ;
               noses
               have
               they
               ,
               but
               they
               smell
               not
               ;
               they
               have
               hands
               ,
               but
               they
               handle
               not
               ;
               feet
               have
               they
               ,
               but
               they
               walk
               not
               ,
               neither
               speak
               they
               through
               their
               throat
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               breath
               in
               their
               mouths
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             many
             great
             and
             abstruse
             things
             may
             be
             lawfully
             done
             by
             Natural
             Magick
             ,
             is
             well
             known
             to
             the
             best
             Naturalists
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             Feats
             may
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Mathematicks
             and
             Mechanical
             
             Arts
             ,
             are
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Learned
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             and
             may
             be
             a
             lawful
             use
             of
             Astrology
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             may
             be
             foretold
             by
             it
             ,
             few
             that
             are
             judicious
             are
             ignorant
             ;
             that
             the
             Prognosticks
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Medicine
             are
             necessary
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             use
             and
             certainty
             ,
             all
             learned
             Physicians
             know
             very
             well
             ;
             that
             observing
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             like
             things
             may
             for
             divers
             respects
             be
             lawfully
             practised
             .
             But
             if
             all
             or
             any
             of
             these
             be
             used
             to
             draw
             people
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             their
             strange
             effects
             ascribed
             unto
             dumb
             and
             dead
             Idols
             ,
             then
             what
             horrible
             sin
             and
             abomination
             were
             this
             ,
             and
             no
             punishment
             could
             be
             too
             heavy
             for
             it
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             case
             of
             these
             sort
             of
             people
             called
             Witches
             or
             Diviners
             ,
             they
             perswaded
             the
             multitude
             ,
             that
             their
             false
             Gods
             (
             or
             rather
             Devils
             )
             in
             their
             Idols
             ,
             could
             foretel
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             led
             the
             people
             a
             whoring
             
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             Abaziah
             sent
             to
             inquire
             of
             the
             god
             of
             Ekron
             ,
             whether
             he
             should
             recover
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             had
             that
             sharp
             judgment
             ,
             
               That
               he
               should
               not
               come
               down
               from
               that
               bed
               whither
               he
               was
               gone
               up
               ,
               but
               should
               surely
               dye
               .
            
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             (
             which
             were
             the
             same
             rabble
             named
             Deut.
             18.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             )
             obstinately
             labour
             to
             make
             Ahab
             and
             all
             the
             people
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Gods
             (
             or
             Devils
             )
             that
             they
             worshipped
             in
             their
             Idols
             ,
             could
             and
             would
             answer
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             pertinaciously
             persisted
             in
             their
             obstinacy
             ,
             
               cutting
               themselves
               with
               knives
               and
               lancets
               from
               morning
               until
               the
               time
               of
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               evening
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             nothing
             was
             effected
             ?
             so
             that
             they
             were
             justly
             guilty
             of
             that
             punishment
             which
             they
             received
             ,
             which
             was
             death
             ,
             for
             ascribing
             that
             to
             a
             dead
             Idol
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             perform
             ,
             but
             the
             only
             true
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             could
             neither
             by
             their
             own
             skill
             ,
             nor
             the
             skill
             of
             their
             Idols
             foresee
             that
             sudden
             death
             that
             fell
             upon
             them
             :
             which
             punishment
             fell
             deservedly
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             labouring
             to
             deceive
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             confirm
             them
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             ascribing
             that
             unto
             a
             dead
             stock
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             to
             perform
             .
             So
             if
             all
             those
             sine
             Knacks
             and
             neat
             Tricks
             that
             
               Athanasius
               Kircher
            
             performed
             at
             Rome
             by
             the
             help
             and
             means
             of
             the
             Loadstone
             ,
             and
             mentioned
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Arte
               Magnetica
            
             ,
             had
             been
             by
             him
             ascribed
             unto
             some
             Saint
             ,
             thereby
             to
             have
             drawn
             the
             people
             to
             the
             adoration
             of
             that
             Saint
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             active
             imposture
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             and
             knavery
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             might
             justly
             have
             been
             inrolled
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             these
             Witches
             or
             Diviners
             ,
             and
             had
             really
             been
             an
             active
             Impostor
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             deserved
             the
             same
             punishment
             :
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             for
             ascribing
             effects
             unto
             their
             true
             and
             proper
             causes
             ,
             and
             clearly
             shewing
             the
             manner
             and
             means
             of
             producing
             those
             effects
             ,
             he
             hath
             justly
             deserved
             the
             title
             of
             a
             learned
             and
             honest
             man.
             And
             though
             a
             common
             
               Hocus
               Pocus
            
             man
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             playeth
             Tricks
             of
             Leger-de-main
             or
             slight
             of
             hand
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             livelihood
             by
             ,
             do
             labour
             to
             make
             the
             ignorant
             multitude
             believe
             that
             he
             doth
             his
             Feats
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             barbarous
             terms
             or
             non-significant
             words
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             help
             of
             some
             familiar
             Spirit
             ;
             must
             therefore
             a
             prudent
             or
             learned
             person
             believe
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             
             not
             labour
             to
             understand
             that
             those
             pretences
             are
             but
             used
             the
             better
             to
             deceive
             the
             senses
             of
             the
             beholders
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             pretence
             but
             a
             cheat
             and
             imposture
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             affirm
             that
             all
             these
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             nay
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Priests
             attending
             all
             the
             so
             famoused
             Oracles
             )
             were
             but
             meer
             Cheaters
             and
             Impostors
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             They
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             nor
             were
             ignorant
             that
             all
             their
             numerous
             Idols
             were
             but
             the
             works
             of
             mens
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             could
             not
             of
             themselves
             move
             ,
             see
             ,
             hear
             ,
             smell
             ,
             or
             breathe
             ,
             much
             less
             eat
             and
             drink
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             notorious
             Cheaters
             and
             Impostors
             in
             labouring
             to
             make
             the
             people
             believe
             the
             contrary
             .
             2.
             
             They
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             but
             what
             answers
             were
             given
             ,
             and
             what
             acts
             were
             done
             ,
             were
             performed
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Idols
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             laboured
             to
             make
             the
             people
             believe
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             the
             Bramines
             and
             Priests
             do
             to
             this
             day
             all
             over
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             needs
             be
             notorious
             Knaves
             and
             Cheaters
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             Isaiah
             saith
             ,
             
               With
               part
               of
               the
               wood
               whereof
            
             
             
               he
               hath
               made
               himself
               an
               Idol
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               fire
               and
               warmeth
               himself
               .
            
             3.
             
             They
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             that
             their
             Idols
             could
             not
             ,
             nor
             did
             declare
             any
             thing
             truly
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             what
             Answers
             were
             given
             ,
             or
             Divinations
             were
             uttered
             ,
             were
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             and
             invention
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Devil
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             but
             Diabolical
             inspirations
             in
             their
             minds
             .
             And
             this
             is
             manifest
             by
             their
             pitiful
             shuffling
             equivocations
             (
             especially
             of
             all
             the
             Oracles
             )
             their
             responsions
             being
             always
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             bearing
             a
             double
             sense
             ,
             which
             caused
             Cardan
             to
             say
             :
             
               Oracula
               ,
               si
               non
               essent
               ambig●
               ,
               non
               essent
               oracula
               .
            
             And
             commonly
             (
             if
             not
             always
             )
             they
             were
             given
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             those
             that
             gave
             the
             largest
             gifts
             ,
             which
             made
             Demosthenes
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Oracle
             at
             Delphos
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             it
             always
             spoke
             in
             favour
             of
             Philip
             and
             his
             proceedings
             .
             And
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Oracles
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             Temple
             of
             Neptune
             ,
             All
             the
             Offerings
             of
             those
             that
             escaped
             shipwrack
             were
             preserved
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             but
             of
             those
             that
             had
             suffered
             shipwrack
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             memorial
             nor
             knowledge
             of
             their
             number
             :
             so
             ,
             many
             have
             noted
             some
             few
             Hits
             of
             the
             Oracles
             ,
             but
             few
             have
             noted
             their
             Misses
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             were
             far
             the
             greater
             number
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             here
             in
             this
             North
             Country
             with
             our
             Figure-flingers
             and
             pretended
             Conjurers
             ,
             Piss-Prophets
             ,
             and
             Water-Witches
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             hit
             once
             ,
             it
             is
             cryed
             up
             and
             told
             every
             where
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             erre
             an
             hundred
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             soon
             buried
             in
             silence
             and
             oblivion
             ,
             and
             one
             fool
             will
             not
             take
             warning
             at
             anothers
             being
             cheated
             and
             deceived
             .
             And
             that
             their
             Idols
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             declare
             truly
             what
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Prophet
             who
             saith
             :
             
               Let
               them
               bring
               them
               forth
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Idols
             )
             
             
               and
               shew
               us
               what
               shall
               happen
               :
               let
               them
               shew
               the
               former
               things
               what
               they
               be
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               consider
               them
               ,
               and
               know
               the
               latter
               ●nd
               of
               them
               ;
               or
               declare
               us
               things
               for
               to
               come
               .
               Shew
               the
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               gods
               :
               yea
               do
               good
               or
               do
               ●vil
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               dismayed
               ,
               and
               behold
               it
               together
               .
            
             Yet
             these
             
             miserable
             ,
             cheating
             ,
             dissembling
             Wretches
             that
             would
             have
             had
             the
             multitude
             to
             have
             believed
             ,
             that
             their
             Idols
             could
             have
             foretold
             truly
             almost
             any
             thing
             ;
             yet
             neither
             their
             Idols
             ,
             nor
             the
             Gods
             (
             or
             Devils
             )
             they
             pretended
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             themselves
             could
             foretel
             or
             foresee
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Baal
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Elijah
             ,
             who
             went
             up
             to
             Mount
             Carmel
             to
             advance
             the
             worship
             and
             power
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             foresee
             it
             should
             be
             all
             their
             destructions
             and
             deaths
             .
             Doubtless
             those
             that
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Daniel
             are
             called
             Wise-men
             ,
             Magicians
             ,
             Astrologers
             ,
             Sorcerers
             ,
             
             and
             Chaldeans
             were
             endowed
             with
             much
             rare
             knowledge
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             Nature
             and
             Art
             :
             for
             if
             their
             knowledge
             had
             been
             Diabolical
             ,
             without
             question
             Daniel
             would
             hardly
             have
             interceded
             for
             them
             ,
             yet
             could
             they
             not
             reveal
             what
             the
             Kings
             dream
             was
             that
             was
             gone
             from
             him
             ,
             nor
             foresee
             that
             they
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             but
             did
             conclude
             that
             none
             other
             could
             shew
             it
             ,
             except
             the
             
               gods
               whose
               dwelling
               is
               not
               with
               flesh
               .
            
             4.
             
             In
             matters
             of
             fact
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             active
             deceivers
             and
             deluders
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             when
             Pharaoh
             had
             dreamed
             two
             dreams
             ,
             that
             he
             called
             
             and
             sent
             for
             all
             the
             Magicians
             and
             Wise-men
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             but
             they
             could
             not
             interpret
             them
             unto
             him
             .
             Junius
             and
             Tremelius
             render
             it
             :
             
               Omnes
               Magos
               Aegypti
               ,
               &
               omnes
               Sapientes
               ejus
               .
            
             The
             vulgar
             Latine
             (
             or
             that
             which
             is
             improperly
             called
             St.
             Hieromes
             Translation
             )
             gives
             it
             :
             
               Misit
               ad
               omnes
               Conjectores
               Aegypti
               ,
               cunctôsque
               Sapientes
               .
            
             And
             these
             doubtless
             Pharaoh
             would
             not
             have
             sent
             for
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             upon
             his
             own
             knowledge
             he
             knew
             that
             they
             professed
             the
             ability
             of
             the
             interpretation
             of
             dreams
             ,
             and
             (
             perhaps
             )
             as
             the
             sequel
             shewed
             ,
             greater
             matters
             ;
             or
             else
             upon
             common
             repute
             ,
             or
             relation
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             needs
             arise
             from
             their
             own
             profession
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             such
             abstruse
             matters
             :
             and
             so
             of
             necessity
             must
             have
             pretended
             greater
             matters
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             came
             to
             tryal
             they
             were
             able
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             needs
             be
             Impostors
             .
             And
             the
             Woman
             at
             Endor
             (
             falsely
             called
             a
             Witch
             ,
             or
             a
             Woman
             that
             
             had
             a
             familiar
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             she
             is
             only
             called
             the
             Mistress
             of
             the
             Bottle
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             manifest
             hereafter
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             Deceiver
             and
             Impostor
             ,
             because
             she
             pretended
             to
             bring
             up
             whomsoever
             Saul
             desired
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             thing
             absolutely
             not
             in
             her
             power
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             undeniably
             prove
             afterwards
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             the
             stories
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             the
             strong
             endeavours
             of
             Doctor
             Hamond
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             that
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             was
             a
             person
             that
             had
             peculiar
             and
             corporeal
             converse
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             league
             and
             converse
             could
             perform
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             things
             ;
             yet
             was
             he
             but
             a
             notorious
             Impostor
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             two
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               gave
               out
               that
               himself
               was
               some
               great
            
             
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             great
             skill
             ,
             and
             was
             able
             to
             perform
             wonderful
             things
             .
             This
             sheweth
             his
             presumption
             and
             pretence
             ,
             the
             certain
             badge
             of
             a
             Deceiver
             and
             Cheater
             .
             2.
             
             But
             could
             do
             little
             ,
             except
             some
             petty
             jugling
             Tricks
             of
             Leger-de-main
             ,
             confederacy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             
               because
               he
               wondred
               ,
               or
               was
               amazed
               ,
               beholding
               the
               Miracles
            
             
             
               and
               signs
               which
               were
               done
               ,
               and
               those
               were
               ,
               that
               unclean
               Spirits
               ,
               crying
               with
               loud
               voice
               ,
               came
               out
               of
               many
               that
               were
               possessed
               with
               them
               :
               And
               many
               taken
               with
               palsies
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               lame
               ,
               were
               healed
               .
            
             Now
             if
             he
             had
             been
             any
             great
             Magician
             ,
             or
             could
             have
             performed
             any
             great
             things
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             so
             much
             wondred
             at
             those
             things
             that
             Philip
             wrought
             :
             or
             if
             he
             could
             have
             flown
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             (
             or
             those
             that
             have
             foisted
             such
             incredible
             lyes
             into
             his
             Writings
             )
             pretendeth
             ,
             then
             he
             need
             not
             have
             been
             so
             amazed
             at
             the
             miracles
             and
             signs
             that
             the
             Apostles
             wrought
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             offered
             to
             have
             bought
             the
             gift
             of
             bestowing
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             he
             was
             a
             notorious
             Dissembler
             and
             Impostor
             .
             And
             if
             he
             had
             been
             in
             league
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             surely
             he
             might
             have
             cast
             forth
             Devils
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Belzebub
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             :
             all
             which
             do
             plainly
             conclude
             him
             to
             be
             an
             absolute
             Cheater
             and
             Impostor
             .
             And
             the
             story
             of
             Bel
             and
             the
             Dragon
             (
             though
             but
             an
             Apocryphal
             pi●ce
             ,
             yet
             very
             ancient
             ,
             and
             of
             sufficient
             credit
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             )
             doth
             evidently
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             these
             sort
             of
             people
             were
             abominable
             Cheaters
             and
             Impostors
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             endowed
             with
             any
             supernatural
             power
             ,
             nor
             had
             assistance
             of
             any
             visible
             Demon
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Devil
             of
             deceit
             and
             cousenage
             in
             their
             own
             breasts
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             ,
             as
             Cardan
             saith
             ,
             
               Carnales
               Daemones
               ipsis
               Daemonibus
               callidiores
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             though
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             own
             Nation
             these
             kind
             of
             people
             were
             to
             be
             severely
             punished
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Statute
             1
             
               Jac.
               cap.
            
             12.
             yet
             had
             they
             respect
             in
             that
             Act
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             punishment
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             these
             persons
             could
             or
             did
             do
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             being
             Impostors
             and
             Deceivers
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Cook
            
             ,
             the
             best
             Expositor
             of
             
             Law
             that
             hath
             written
             in
             our
             Language
             ,
             doth
             expound
             it
             in
             these
             words
             .
             The
             mischiefs
             before
             this
             part
             of
             this
             Act
             were
             :
             
               
                 That
                 divers
                 Impostors
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 would
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 tell
                 or
                 do
                 these
                 fine
                 things
                 here
                 specified
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 deceit
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 cheating
                 and
                 cousening
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 money
                 or
                 other
                 goods
                 :
                 therefore
                 was
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 made
                 ,
                 wherein
                 these
                 words
                 [
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 or
                 them
                 ]
                 are
                 very
                 remarkable
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 though
                 in
                 truth
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 branch
                 .
              
            
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             whereas
             in
             the
             objection
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             mentioneth
             converse
             with
             Devils
             ,
             if
             he
             mean
             mental
             ,
             internal
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             converse
             ,
             such
             as
             Murtherers
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             all
             wicked
             persons
             have
             with
             Satan
             ,
             we
             grant
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             had
             the
             Jews
             and
             the
             High
             Priests
             in
             conspiring
             and
             acting
             to
             put
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             to
             death
             :
             
               it
               was
               their
               hour
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               darkness
               .
            
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             a
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             converse
             ,
             then
             we
             plainly
             affirm
             that
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             such
             ,
             whereby
             any
             such
             strange
             things
             (
             as
             Witchmongers
             fondly
             and
             falsely
             believe
             )
             can
             be
             performed
             or
             effected
             .
             Therefore
             by
             way
             of
             conclusion
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             we
             grant
             that
             there
             are
             many
             sorts
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             
             Witches
             ,
             as
             for
             gain
             and
             vain-glory
             do
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             declare
             hidden
             and
             occult
             things
             ,
             to
             divine
             of
             things
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             many
             wonderful
             matters
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             but
             Cheaters
             ,
             Deceivers
             ,
             and
             Couseners
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             there
             are
             a
             numerous
             crew
             of
             active
             Witches
             ,
             whose
             existence
             we
             freely
             acknowledge
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             another
             sort
             ,
             that
             are
             under
             a
             passive
             delusion
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             do
             not
             observe
             or
             understand
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             deluded
             or
             imposed
             upon
             .
             These
             are
             those
             that
             confidently
             believe
             that
             they
             see
             ,
             do
             ,
             and
             suffer
             many
             strange
             ,
             odd
             ,
             and
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             indeed
             no
             existence
             at
             all
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             their
             depraved
             fancies
             ,
             and
             are
             meerly
             
               melancholiae
               figmenta
            
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             confessions
             of
             these
             ,
             though
             absurd
             ,
             idle
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             false
             ,
             and
             impossible
             ,
             are
             without
             all
             ground
             and
             reason
             by
             the
             common
             Witchmongers
             taken
             to
             be
             truths
             ,
             and
             falsely
             ascribed
             unto
             Demons
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             sufficient
             grounds
             to
             proceed
             upon
             to
             condemn
             the
             Confessors
             to
             death
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             but
             passive
             delusion
             ,
             intrinsecally
             wrought
             in
             the
             depraved
             imaginative
             faculty
             by
             these
             three
             ways
             or
             means
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             One
             of
             the
             Causes
             that
             produceth
             this
             depraved
             and
             passive
             delusion
             ,
             is
             evil
             education
             ;
             they
             being
             bred
             up
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             either
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             nay
             not
             being
             taught
             the
             common
             Rules
             of
             Morality
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             humane
             Literature
             ;
             but
             only
             imbibing
             and
             sucking
             in
             ,
             with
             their
             mothers
             and
             nurses
             milk
             ,
             the
             common
             gross
             and
             erroneous
             opinions
             that
             the
             blockish
             vulgar
             people
             do
             hold
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             generally
             inchanted
             and
             bewitched
             with
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             strange
             things
             related
             of
             Devils
             ,
             Apparitions
             ,
             Fayries
             ,
             Hobgoblins
             ,
             Ghosts
             ,
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             so
             that
             thereby
             a
             most
             deep
             impression
             of
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             most
             gross
             and
             impossible
             things
             is
             instamped
             in
             their
             fancies
             ,
             hardly
             ever
             after
             in
             their
             whole
             life
             time
             to
             be
             obliterated
             or
             washt
             out
             :
             so
             prevalent
             a
             thing
             is
             Custom
             and
             Institution
             from
             young
             years
             ,
             though
             the
             things
             thus
             received
             ,
             and
             pertinaciously
             believed
             ,
             and
             adhered
             unto
             ,
             are
             most
             abominable
             falsities
             and
             impossibilities
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             existence
             but
             in
             the
             brains
             and
             phantasies
             of
             old
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             doting
             persons
             ,
             and
             are
             meerly
             
               muliercularum
               &
               nutricum
               ▪
               terriculamenta
               &
               figmenta
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             did
             Seneca
             say
             :
             
               Gravissimum
               est
               consuetudinis
               imperium
            
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             one
             main
             cause
             of
             this
             delusion
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             all
             the
             best
             Historians
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             least
             appeared
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             brutish
             ignorance
             and
             heathenish
             Barbarism
             ,
             there
             the
             greatest
             store
             of
             these
             deluded
             Witches
             or
             Melancholists
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             North
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
               Norway
               ,
               Lapland
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             
               Saxo
               Grammaticus
               ,
               Olaus
               Magnus
               ,
               Hector
               Boetius
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             when
             an
             atrabilarious
             Temperament
             ,
             or
             a
             melancholick
             Complexion
             and
             Constitution
             doth
             happen
             to
             those
             people
             bred
             in
             such
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             suckt
             in
             all
             the
             fond
             opinions
             that
             Custom
             and
             Tradition
             could
             teach
             them
             ,
             then
             what
             thing
             can
             be
             
             imagined
             that
             is
             strange
             ,
             wonderful
             ,
             or
             incredible
             ,
             but
             these
             people
             do
             pertinaciously
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             confidently
             relate
             it
             to
             others
             ?
             nay
             even
             things
             that
             are
             absolutely
             impossible
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             really
             changed
             into
             Wolves
             ,
             Hares
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Cats
             ,
             Squirrels
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             flye
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             are
             present
             at
             great
             Feasts
             and
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             do
             strange
             and
             incredible
             things
             ,
             when
             all
             these
             are
             but
             the
             meer
             effects
             of
             the
             imaginative
             function
             depraved
             by
             the
             fumes
             of
             the
             melancholick
             humor
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             shew
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             most
             grave
             and
             learned
             Physicians
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             content
             our selves
             with
             some
             few
             select
             ones
             .
             1.
             
             That
             distemper
             which
             
             Physicians
             call
             Lycanthropia
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             Aetius
             and
             Paulus
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             species
             of
             Melancholy
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             really
             think
             and
             believe
             themselves
             to
             be
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             imitate
             their
             actions
             :
             of
             which
             
               Johannes
               Fincelius
            
             in
             his
             second
             Book
             
               de
               Mirac
            
             .
             giveth
             us
             a
             relation
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
               That
               at
               Padua
               in
               the
               year
               1541.
               a
               certain
               Husband-man
               did
               seem
               to
               himself
               a
               Wolf
               ,
               and
               did
               leap
               upon
               many
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               and
               did
               kill
               them
               .
               And
               that
               at
               last
               he
               was
               taken
               not
               without
               much
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               did
               confidently
               affirm
               that
               he
               was
               a
               true
               Wolf
               ,
               only
               that
               the
               difference
               was
               in
               the
               skin
               turned
               in
               with
               the
               hairs
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               certain
               ,
               having
               put
               off
               all
               humanity
               ,
               and
               being
               truly
               truculent
               and
               voracious
               ,
               did
               smite
               and
               cut
               off
               his
               legs
               and
               arms
               ,
               thereby
               to
               try
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matter
               ;
               but
               the
               innocency
               of
               the
               man
               being
               known
               ,
               they
               commit
               him
               to
               the
               Chirurgions
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               dyed
               not
               many
               days
               after
               .
            
             Which
             instance
             is
             sufficient
             to
             overthrow
             the
             vain
             opinion
             of
             those
             men
             that
             believe
             that
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             may
             be
             really
             transformed
             or
             transubstantiated
             into
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             Dog
             ,
             Cat
             ,
             Squirrel
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             without
             the
             operation
             of
             an
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             as
             in
             Lots
             Wife
             becoming
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Salt
             ;
             though
             St.
             Augustine
             was
             so
             weak
             as
             to
             seem
             to
             believe
             the
             reality
             of
             these
             transformations
             :
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             more
             largely
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             story
             we
             shall
             give
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             learned
             Physician
             
               Nicolaus
               Tulpius
            
             of
             Amsterdam
             to
             this
             effect
             .
             A
             certain
             
             famous
             Painter
             was
             for
             a
             long
             time
             infected
             with
             black
             Choler
             ,
             and
             did
             falsely
             imagine
             that
             all
             the
             bones
             of
             his
             body
             were
             as
             soft
             and
             flexible
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             drawn
             and
             bended
             like
             soft
             wax
             .
             Which
             opinion
             being
             deeply
             imprinted
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             he
             kept
             himself
             in
             bed
             the
             whole
             Winter
             ,
             fearing
             that
             if
             he
             should
             rise
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             bear
             his
             weight
             ,
             but
             would
             shrink
             together
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             softness
             .
             That
             Tulpius
             did
             not
             contradict
             him
             in
             that
             fancy
             ,
             but
             said
             that
             it
             was
             a
             distemper
             that
             Physicians
             were
             not
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             but
             had
             been
             long
             before
             noted
             by
             Fernelius
             ,
             that
             the
             bones
             like
             wax
             might
             be
             softned
             and
             indurated
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             be
             easily
             cured
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             be
             obedient
             :
             and
             that
             within
             three
             days
             he
             would
             make
             the
             bones
             firm
             and
             stable
             ,
             and
             that
             within
             six
             days
             he
             would
             restore
             him
             to
             the
             power
             of
             walking
             .
             By
             which
             promises
             it
             was
             hard
             to
             declare
             ,
             how
             much
             hope
             of
             recovering
             health
             it
             had
             
             raised
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             obedient
             it
             made
             him
             .
             So
             that
             with
             Medicines
             proper
             to
             purge
             the
             atrabilarious
             humour
             within
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             he
             was
             at
             the
             three
             days
             end
             suffered
             to
             stand
             upon
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             sixth
             day
             had
             leave
             given
             to
             walk
             abroad
             :
             and
             so
             found
             himself
             perfectly
             sound
             afterwards
             ;
             but
             did
             not
             perceive
             the
             deceit
             in
             his
             phantasie
             ,
             that
             had
             made
             him
             lye
             a
             whole
             Winter
             in
             bed
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             no
             stupid
             ,
             but
             an
             ingenious
             person
             in
             his
             Art
             ,
             and
             scarce
             second
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Thomas
               Bartholinus
            
             the
             famous
             Anatomist
             ,
             and
             Physician
             to
             Frederick
             the
             Third
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             tells
             us
             these
             things
             :
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               melancholy
               persons
               to
               fear
               things
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               and
               to
               feign
               things
               
                 quae
                 nec
                 picta
                 usquam
                 sunt
                 ,
                 nec
                 scripta
                 .
              
               A
               Plebeian
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               with
               them
               abounding
               with
               melancholy
               
               blood
               did
               imagine
               that
               his
               Nose
               was
               grown
               to
               that
               greatness
               ,
               that
               he
               durst
               not
               go
               abroad
               ,
               for
               fear
               it
               should
               be
               hurt
               or
               justled
               upon
               by
               those
               he
               met
               .
               And
               that
               a
               famous
               Poet
               at
               Amsterdam
               did
               believe
               that
               his
               Buttocks
               were
               of
               glass
               ,
               and
               feared
               their
               breaking
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               sit
               down
               .
               Another
               Old
               man
               of
               prime
               Dignity
               did
               suspect
               that
               he
               had
               swallowed
               a
               nail
               ,
               which
               being
               lost
               ,
               he
               could
               no
               where
               find
               ,
               and
               thought
               himself
               much
               tortured
               by
               its
               being
               fixed
               in
               him
               .
               But
               was
               restored
               to
               his
               health
               ,
               by
               having
               a
               Vomit
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Physician
               conveying
               a
               nail
               into
               the
               matter
               that
               he
               cast
               up
               .
               And
               that
               a
               certain
               man
               in
               England
               would
               not
               make
               water
               ,
               for
               fear
               that
               all
               the
               blood
               in
               his
               body
               should
               have
               passed
               forth
               by
               that
               passage
               ,
               and
               therefore
               straitly
               tyed
               the
               yard
               with
               a
               thred
               for
               some
               days
               ,
               which
               swelling
               he
               was
               not
               far
               from
               death
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               Brother
               by
               force
               untyed
               it
               .
            
             The
             Books
             of
             Physicians
             are
             very
             full
             with
             such
             relations
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             our
             Practice
             have
             met
             with
             divers
             as
             strange
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             cured
             them
             .
             Also
             he
             tells
             us
             this
             :
             
               A
               certain
               Student
               of
               a
               melancholick
               
               Constitution
               ,
               distracted
               with
               grief
               for
               the
               death
               of
               a
               Sister
               ,
               and
               wearied
               with
               lucubrations
               ,
               did
               complain
               to
               
                 (
                 Bartholinus
              
               )
               of
               the
               Devil
               haunting
               of
               him
               :
               and
               did
               affirm
               that
               he
               felt
               the
               evil
               Spirit
               enter
               by
               his
               fundament
               with
               wind
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               creep
               up
               his
               body
               until
               it
               possessed
               the
               head
               ,
               lest
               he
               might
               attend
               his
               Prayers
               and
               Meditations
               with
               his
               accustomed
               devotion
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               did
               descend
               and
               go
               forth
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               when
               he
               bent
               himself
               to
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               reading
               of
               Sacred
               Books
               .
               Before
               these
               things
               he
               used
               to
               be
               filled
               with
               unheard
               of
               joy
               from
               his
               assiduous
               Prayers
               and
               watching
               ,
               that
               also
               he
               had
               heard
               a
               celestial
               kind
               of
               Musick
               ,
               and
               therefore
               despising
               all
               mortal
               things
               ,
               he
               had
               distributed
               all
               things
               to
               the
               poor
               ;
               but
               that
               now
               piety
               waxing
               cold
               by
               too
               much
               appetite
               after
               meat
               ,
               and
               his
               brain
               troubled
               with
               that
               wind
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               heard
               a
               voice
               of
               one
               in
               his
               brain
               upbraiding
               him
               with
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               felt
               hands
               beating
               ,
               and
               a
               stink
               passing
               before
               his
               nose
               .
               By
               all
               which
               Bartholinus
               guessed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Hypochondriacal
               Melancholy
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               Counsel
               ,
               proper
               Physick
               ,
               merry
               Company
               ,
               and
               rightly
               ordering
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               perfectly
               cured
               .
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             To
             these
             we
             will
             only
             add
             this
             that
             is
             related
             by
             
               Marcellus
               Donatus
            
             ,
             Physician
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Mantua
             and
             Montferrat
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
               That
               he
               knew
               a
               Noble
               Countess
               of
               their
               City
               ,
               that
               did
               most
               earnestly
               affirm
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               made
               sick
               by
               the
               
               Witchery
               and
               Incantation
               of
               a
               certain
               ill-minded
               Woman
               ;
               which
               was
               apprehended
               by
               a
               learned
               Physician
               to
               be
               ,
               notwithstanding
               her
               fancy
               ,
               nothing
               else
               but
               Hypochondriacal
               Melancholy
               ,
               which
               he
               cured
               by
               giving
               her
               proper
               Medicaments
               to
               purge
               that
               humour
               ,
               and
               ordering
               her
               Waiting-maid
               to
               put
               into
               the
               matter
               she
               voided
               Nails
               ,
               Feathers
               ,
               and
               Needles
               ;
               which
               when
               with
               a
               glad
               countenance
               she
               had
               shewed
               to
               her
               Mistress
               ,
               she
               presently
               cryed
               out
               that
               she
               had
               not
               been
               deceived
               ,
               when
               she
               had
               referred
               the
               cause
               of
               her
               disease
               to
               Witchcraft
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               did
               daily
               recover
               more
               and
               more
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             ignorance
             and
             irreligion
             meeting
             with
             a
             melancholick
             Constitution
             ,
             doth
             frame
             many
             persons
             to
             strange
             fancies
             both
             of
             fear
             and
             credulity
             :
             so
             when
             to
             these
             is
             added
             the
             teachings
             of
             those
             that
             are
             themselves
             under
             a
             most
             strong
             passive
             delusion
             ,
             then
             of
             all
             others
             these
             become
             most
             strongly
             confident
             that
             they
             can
             perform
             admirable
             things
             .
             As
             when
             a
             person
             hath
             by
             education
             suckt
             in
             all
             the
             grossest
             fables
             and
             lyes
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Witches
             and
             familiar
             Devils
             ,
             and
             therein
             becometh
             extremely
             confident
             ,
             heightned
             with
             the
             fumes
             of
             black
             Choler
             ,
             and
             so
             thinks
             ,
             meditates
             ,
             and
             dreameth
             of
             Devils
             ,
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             strange
             stories
             that
             have
             been
             related
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             becometh
             maliciously
             stirred
             up
             against
             some
             Neighbour
             or
             other
             :
             And
             so
             in
             that
             malicious
             and
             revengeful
             mind
             seeketh
             unto
             ,
             and
             inquireth
             for
             some
             famed
             and
             notorious
             Witch
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             believe
             they
             may
             learn
             such
             craft
             and
             cunning
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             kill
             or
             destroy
             the
             persons
             or
             goods
             of
             those
             that
             they
             suppose
             have
             done
             them
             injuries
             .
             Then
             meeting
             with
             some
             that
             are
             strongly
             deluded
             ,
             and
             confidently
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             the
             company
             and
             assistance
             of
             a
             familiar
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             whose
             help
             they
             believe
             they
             can
             do
             (
             almost
             )
             any
             thing
             ,
             especially
             in
             destroying
             men
             or
             cattel
             ,
             they
             are
             presently
             instructed
             what
             vain
             and
             abominable
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Observances
             ,
             Unguents
             ,
             Charms
             ,
             making
             of
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             such
             fond
             ,
             odd
             fopperies
             they
             are
             to
             use
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             believe
             they
             can
             do
             strange
             Feats
             .
             And
             from
             this
             do
             proceed
             their
             bold
             and
             confident
             confessions
             of
             lyes
             and
             impossibilities
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             have
             abused
             so
             many
             to
             take
             them
             for
             certain
             truths
             :
             so
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Popery
               and
               Witchcraft
               go
               by
               Tradition
               :
            
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             none
             of
             these
             deluded
             Witches
             (
             if
             they
             must
             be
             
             so
             called
             )
             but
             they
             have
             been
             taught
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             thought
             themselves
             to
             be
             such
             also
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             trust
             the
             confession
             of
             
               Alizon
               Denice
            
             at
             the
             Bar
             at
             Lancaster
             ,
             who
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               That
               about
               two
               years
               agone
               her
               Grandmother
               called
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Sotheres
                 ,
                 alias
                 Dembdike
              
               ,
               did
               (
               sundry
               times
               in
               going
               or
               walking
               together
               ,
               as
               they
               went
               begging
               )
               perswade
               and
               advise
               this
               Examinate
               
               to
               let
               a
               Devil
               or
               a
               Familiar
               appear
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               this
               Examinate
               would
               let
               him
               suck
               at
               some
               part
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               might
               have
               and
               do
               what
               she
               would
               .
            
          
           
             But
             besides
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Witches
             ,
             whose
             Existence
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             Witch
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             the
             Existence
             of
             which
             I
             absolutely
             deny
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Perkins
             .
             
               A
               Witch
               is
               a
               Magician
               ,
               who
               either
               by
               open
               or
               secret
               League
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               consenteth
               to
               use
               the
               aid
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               Devil
               in
               the
               working
               of
               Wonders
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             full
             Description
             and
             Notion
             that
             the
             common
             Witchmongers
             give
             a
             Witch
             is
             this
             .
             
               That
               a
               Witch
               is
               such
               a
               person
               to
               whom
               the
               Devil
               doth
               appear
               in
               some
               visible
               shape
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               Witch
               maketh
               a
               League
               or
               Covenant
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               Bond
               signed
               with
               the
               Witches
               blood
               ,
               and
               that
               thereby
               he
               doth
               after
               suck
               upon
               some
               part
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               carnal
               Copulation
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               virtue
               of
               that
               League
               the
               Witch
               can
               be
               changed
               into
               an
               Hare
               ,
               Dog
               ,
               Cat
               ,
               Wolf
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               Creatures
               ;
               that
               they
               can
               flye
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               raise
               storms
               and
               tempests
               ,
               kill
               men
               or
               cattel
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               wonders
               .
            
             This
             notion
             of
             a
             Witch
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             these
             persons
             ,
             Delrio
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             
               Bodinus
               ,
               Jacobus
               Springerus
               ,
               Johannes
               Niderus
               ,
               Bartholomeus
               Spineus
               ,
               Paulus
               Grillandus
               ,
               Lambertus
               Danaeus
               ,
               Hemmingius
               ,
               Erastus
               ,
               Sennertus
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             .
             As
             also
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             our
             own
             Country-men
             ,
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             Mr.
             Bernard
             of
             Balcombe
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             called
             Demonology
             ,
             Mr.
             Ga●le
             ,
             Mr.
             Giffard
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             from
             one
             to
             another
             lickt
             up
             the
             Vomit
             of
             the
             first
             Broacher
             of
             this
             vain
             and
             false
             opinion
             ,
             and
             without
             due
             consideration
             have
             laboured
             to
             obtrude
             it
             upon
             others
             .
             Yet
             was
             it
             in
             a
             manner
             rejected
             by
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             who
             had
             duly
             weighed
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             strong
             and
             convincing
             arguments
             of
             
               Wierus
               ,
               Tandlerus
               ,
               Nymannus
               ,
               Biermannus
               ,
               Gutierrius
               ,
            
             Mr.
             Scot
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             until
             of
             late
             years
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             and
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             have
             taken
             up
             Weapons
             to
             defend
             these
             false
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             impossible
             ,
             impious
             ,
             and
             bloody
             opinions
             withal
             ,
             against
             whose
             arguments
             we
             now
             principally
             direct
             our
             Pen
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             answering
             of
             their
             groundless
             and
             unjust
             scandals
             ,
             we
             shall
             labour
             to
             overthrow
             their
             chief
             Bulwarks
             and
             Fortifications
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               denying
               of
               such
               a
               Witch
               as
               is
               last
               described
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Chapter
               ,
               doth
               not
               infer
               the
               denying
               of
               Angels
               or
               Spirits
               .
               Apparitions
               no
               warrantable
               ground
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               believe
               the
               Existence
               of
               Angels
               or
               Devils
               by
               ,
               but
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             HAving
             declared
             in
             what
             sense
             and
             acceptation
             we
             allow
             of
             Witches
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             notion
             we
             deny
             them
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             misunderstood
             we
             shall
             add
             thus
             much
             :
             That
             we
             do
             not
             (
             as
             the
             Schools
             speak
             )
             deny
             the
             existence
             of
             Witches
             
               absolutè
               &
               simpliciter
               ,
               sed
               secundùm
               quid
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             do
             not
             exist
             
               tali
               modo
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             make
             a
             visible
             Contract
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             suck
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             recited
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             ,
             did
             
               Wierus
               ,
               Gutierrius
            
             and
             Mr.
             Scot
             deny
             Witches
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             supposed
             Familiars
             could
             perform
             such
             things
             as
             are
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             that
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             and
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             should
             charge
             those
             that
             hold
             this
             opinion
             with
             Atheisth
             or
             Sadducism
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             very
             strange
             ,
             having
             no
             ground
             ,
             connexion
             ,
             or
             rational
             consequence
             so
             to
             do
             :
             yet
             doth
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             affirm
             it
             in
             
             these
             words
             :
             
               Now
               one
               prime
               foundation
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               as
               by
               many
               ancient
               and
               late
               is
               observed
               ,
               being
               the
               not
               believing
               the
               existence
               of
               spiritual
               Essences
               ,
               whether
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               separate
               ,
               or
               united
               ,
               subordinate
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               supreme
               and
               original
               Cause
               of
               all
               ;
               and
               by
               consequent
               the
               denying
               of
               supernatural
               operations
               :
               I
               have
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               applied
               my self
               ,
               by
               my
               examples
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               case
               do
               more
               than
               any
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               (
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               laid
               aside
               )
               are
               almost
               the
               only
               convincing
               proof
               .
            
             And
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             is
             so
             confident
             (
             I
             might
             justly
             say
             impudent
             )
             that
             he
             styled
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               A
               Blow
               at
               modern
               Sadducism
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             so
             weak
             a
             blow
             ,
             and
             so
             blindly
             levell'd
             ,
             
             and
             so
             improperly
             directed
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             will
             kill
             or
             hurt
             no
             body
             :
             and
             tells
             us
             this
             boldly
             and
             roundly
             .
             
               And
               those
               that
               dare
               not
               bluntly
               s●y
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 God
              
               ,
               content
               themselves
               ,
               (
               for
               a
               fair
               step
               and
               introduction
               )
               to
               deny
               there
               are
               Spirits
               or
               Witches
               .
               Which
               sort
               of
               I●fidels
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               ordinary
               among
               the
               meer
               Vulgar
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               numerous
               in
               a
               little
               higher
               rank
               of
               understandings
               .
               And
               those
               that
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               know
               that
               most
               of
               the
               looser
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               the
               small
               Pretenders
               to
               Philosophy
               and
               Wit
               ,
               are
               generally
               de●iders
               of
               the
               belief
               of
               Witches
               and
               Apparitions
               .
            
             And
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             his
             Book
             is
             to
             prove
             those
             men
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             Sadducism
             ,
             that
             deny
             the
             existence
             of
             Witches
             understood
             in
             his
             sense
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             oppose
             ,
             
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             we
             lye
             down
             thus
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             denying
             the
             existence
             of
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ;
             or
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             existence
             of
             Witches
             (
             in
             the
             sense
             before
             laid
             down
             )
             infer
             the
             denying
             of
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             do
             unjustly
             charge
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             opinion
             with
             Sadducism
             ,
             we
             shall
             prove
             with
             irrefragable
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             right
             deduction
             made
             ,
             nor
             no
             right
             consequence
             
             drawn
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             dependency
             in
             causality
             ,
             nor
             no
             connexion
             of
             dependency
             .
             For
             as
             in
             the
             Relative
             and
             Correlative
             ,
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             one
             necessarily
             destroys
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             
               fundamentum
               Relationis
               non
               destruitur
            
             ;
             so
             a
             father
             without
             a
             child
             ,
             as
             a
             father
             ,
             doth
             neither
             exist
             nor
             is
             known
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             foundation
             of
             those
             two
             terms
             ,
             of
             Paternity
             and
             Childship
             ,
             which
             is
             Man
             ,
             doth
             remain
             .
             So
             he
             that
             denieth
             Creation
             ,
             doth
             destroy
             the
             Relative
             ,
             which
             is
             Creator
             ;
             yet
             the
             foundation
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ,
             doth
             remain
             :
             and
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             necessary
             conclusion
             of
             denying
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             because
             there
             might
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Creation
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             causality
             and
             duration
             ,
             before
             Creation
             .
             So
             what
             relation
             can
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             feign
             betwixt
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Being
             of
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ?
             For
             they
             both
             belong
             to
             the
             Predicament
             of
             Substance
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             of
             Relation
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             less
             relation
             betwixt
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             Witch
             and
             the
             Being
             of
             Spirits
             :
             so
             that
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             one
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             though
             there
             were
             relation
             (
             which
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             cannot
             shew
             )
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             Relation
             (
             which
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             Relatives
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             it
             )
             might
             remain
             ,
             though
             the
             Relatives
             were
             taken
             away
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             existence
             of
             Angels
             or
             Spirts
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             opinion
             are
             wrongfully
             and
             falsely
             charged
             with
             Atheism
             :
             and
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             existence
             of
             a
             Witch
             (
             in
             the
             sense
             specified
             )
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               Scot
               ,
               Osburne
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             falsely
             and
             wrongfully
             charged
             with
             Sadducism
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             true
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             
               de
               posse
               ad
               esse
               non
               valet
            
             
             argumentum
             ;
             yet
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             possibility
             of
             that
             can
             never
             be
             rationally
             denied
             ,
             that
             hath
             once
             been
             in
             esse
             .
             But
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Sadducees
             denied
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             either
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             denied
             that
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             did
             separately
             exist
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             nothing
             but
             the
             good
             or
             bad
             motions
             in
             mens
             minds
             :
             yet
             these
             men
             were
             no
             Atheists
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             denied
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             held
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             yet
             they
             held
             and
             believed
             there
             was
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             allow
             of
             ,
             and
             believed
             the
             five
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             else
             would
             not
             our
             Saviour
             have
             used
             an
             argument
             ,
             whose
             only
             strength
             was
             drawn
             from
             a
             sentence
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             Exodus
             ,
             the
             sixth
             verse
             .
             So
             that
             even
             the
             denying
             of
             
             the
             Existence
             of
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denying
             of
             a
             God
             ;
             much
             less
             doth
             the
             denying
             the
             Existence
             of
             a
             Witch
             ,
             infer
             the
             denial
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             charge
             of
             Atheism
             and
             Sadducism
             is
             false
             ,
             injurious
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             things
             that
             in
             their
             Beings
             have
             no
             dependence
             one
             
             upon
             another
             ,
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             one
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             or
             deny
             the
             being
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             where
             the
             being
             doth
             meerly
             exist
             in
             dependency
             upon
             another
             superior
             Cause
             ,
             there
             take
             away
             or
             deny
             the
             being
             of
             the
             first
             Cause
             ,
             and
             thereby
             you
             take
             away
             and
             deny
             the
             being
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             depends
             upon
             it
             .
             So
             he
             that
             denies
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             doth
             necessarily
             deny
             the
             Being
             of
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ;
             but
             not
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             he
             that
             denieth
             the
             Existence
             of
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             doth
             not
             therefore
             necessarily
             take
             away
             or
             deny
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             is
             independent
             of
             either
             Angel
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             doth
             exist
             solely
             by
             it self
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             Wierus
             or
             Scot
             had
             denied
             the
             Existence
             of
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             (
             which
             they
             did
             not
             )
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             have
             inferred
             that
             they
             were
             Atheists
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             falsely
             accused
             by
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             and
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             .
             And
             though
             they
             should
             have
             denied
             the
             Existence
             of
             Witches
             (
             which
             they
             did
             not
             
               simpliciter
               ,
               sed
               tali
               modo
            
             )
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             have
             inferred
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             Sadducism
             ,
             because
             Spirits
             or
             Demons
             have
             their
             Existence
             without
             any
             dependence
             of
             the
             being
             of
             Witches
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             a
             poor
             
               fallacia
               consequentiae
            
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             denies
             a
             Witch
             ,
             denies
             a
             Demon
             or
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             denying
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             
             denying
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             priority
             of
             duration
             God
             was
             when
             Spirits
             were
             not
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             immortal
             
               à
               parte
               anté
            
             .
             So
             likewise
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             Witches
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denial
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             priority
             of
             duration
             Spirits
             were
             existent
             before
             Witches
             ;
             for
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             that
             there
             were
             Spirits
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             and
             yet
             then
             there
             were
             no
             Witches
             .
             So
             that
             a
             Spirit
             having
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             duration
             ,
             a
             Being
             before
             that
             a
             Witch
             can
             have
             any
             ;
             the
             denying
             the
             Existence
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             is
             meerly
             inconsequent
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             no
             Rules
             of
             Logick
             ,
             except
             that
             of
             Logger-head
             Colledge
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Many
             properties
             or
             proper
             adjuncts
             may
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             a
             
             substance
             ,
             the
             denying
             of
             which
             adjuncts
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             being
             of
             the
             substance
             .
             So
             that
             to
             deny
             that
             a
             Horse
             hath
             fins
             like
             a
             fish
             ,
             or
             wings
             like
             a
             bird
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Horse
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             injurious
             and
             scandalous
             in
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             and
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             to
             charge
             Dr.
             Wierus
             and
             Mr.
             Scot
             with
             Atheism
             and
             Sadducism
             ,
             when
             indeed
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             prove
             hereafter
             )
             their
             own
             Tenents
             tend
             to
             blasphemy
             ,
             impiety
             ,
             vanity
             ,
             and
             uncharitableness
             .
          
           
             Another
             thing
             that
             we
             oppose
             is
             ,
             that
             Apparitions
             are
             no
             warrantable
             
             ground
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             believe
             the
             Existence
             of
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             by
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             these
             cogent
             reasons
             do
             sufficiently
             prove
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Apparitions
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             do
             
             prove
             their
             Existence
             ,
             is
             but
             
               petitio
               principii
            
             ,
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             that
             first
             is
             in
             doubt
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             For
             how
             come
             we
             to
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             Apparitions
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             really
             by
             unquestionable
             Witnesses
             attested
             for
             truth
             (
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             melancholy
             Fancies
             ,
             and
             Fables
             ,
             Knacks
             of
             Knavery
             and
             Imposture
             ,
             and
             other
             ignorant
             and
             gross
             mistakes
             ,
             which
             are
             often
             believed
             to
             be
             Apparitions
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             no
             such
             matter
             )
             that
             they
             are
             made
             by
             good
             or
             bad
             Spirits
             ?
             for
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             doubt
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             but
             a
             circular
             way
             of
             arguing
             by
             way
             of
             begging
             the
             question
             ,
             or
             proving
             
               ignotum
               per
               ignotius
            
             ;
             for
             Apparitions
             do
             not
             prove
             the
             Being
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             first
             proved
             ,
             that
             those
             Apparitions
             be
             made
             or
             caused
             by
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             Apparitions
             that
             are
             produced
             by
             natural
             and
             
             artifi●
             Causes
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             be
             referred
             to
             supernatural
             ones
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             〈◊〉
             Idola
             ,
             Images
             ,
             or
             Species
             that
             we
             see
             in
             Glasses
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             yet
             arise
             from
             natural
             Causes
             .
             So
             the
             Apparition
             of
             Comets
             ,
             new
             Stars
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             sort
             of
             strange
             Meteors
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             three
             Suns
             ,
             the
             Rain-bow
             ,
             Halones
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             have
             natural
             Causes
             to
             produce
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             proof
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             Spirits
             .
             Nay
             as
             the
             best
             and
             most
             credible
             Historians
             have
             left
             upon
             Record
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             known
             to
             be
             a
             certain
             verity
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             these
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             these
             forty
             years
             ,
             strange
             and
             various
             Sights
             have
             been
             seen
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             both
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             Horses
             ,
             and
             Armies
             fighting
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             yet
             were
             these
             no
             proof
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             (
             and
             doubtlesly
             do
             )
             proceed
             from
             other
             causes
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             operation
             or
             efficiency
             of
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             certainly
             known
             what
             diversity
             of
             Creatures
             there
             
             may
             be
             that
             are
             
               mediae
               naturae
            
             betwixt
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             that
             may
             sometimes
             appear
             ,
             and
             then
             vanish
             :
             so
             that
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             Apparitions
             really
             and
             truly
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             caused
             by
             good
             or
             bad
             Angels
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             be
             effected
             by
             Creatures
             of
             another
             and
             middle
             Nature
             ;
             and
             so
             Apparitions
             no
             certain
             ground
             for
             the
             believing
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             .
             For
             the
             most
             learned
             Drusius
             gives
             us
             this
             account
             from
             one
             of
             the
             Commentators
             upon
             the
             Book
             Aboth
             .
             
               Debet
               
               
                 homo
                 intelligere
                 ac
                 scire
                 à
                 terra
                 usque
                 ad
                 firmamentum
                 ,
                 quod
                 Rakia
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 Expansum
                 appellant
                 ,
                 omnia
                 plena
                 esse
                 turmis
                 &
                 praefectis
                 ,
                 &
                 insrà
                 plurimas
                 esse
                 creaturas
                 laedentes
                 &
                 accusantes
                 ,
                 omnésque
                 stare
                 ac
                 volare
                 in
                 aëre
                 ,
                 neque
                 à
                 terra
                 usque
                 ad
                 firmamentum
                 locum
                 esse
                 vacuum
                 :
                 sed
                 omnia
                 plena
                 esse
                 praepositis
                 ,
                 quorum
                 alii
                 ad
                 pacem
                 ,
                 alii
                 ad
                 bellum
                 ,
                 alii
                 ad
                 bonum
                 ,
                 alii
                 ad
                 malum
                 ,
                 ad
                 vitam
                 &
                 ad
                 mortem
                 incitant
                 .
                 Ob
                 id
                 compositum
                 fuit
                 canticum
                 occursuum
                 ,
              
               
               
                 quod
                 incipit
                 ,
                 Sedet
                 in
                 occulto
                 Supremus
                 .
              
            
             And
             if
             this
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             here
             are
             orders
             and
             numbers
             enough
             of
             several
             sorts
             to
             make
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             neither
             the
             good
             or
             bad
             Angels
             .
             And
             if
             there
             may
             any
             credit
             be
             given
             to
             the
             relation
             that
             Cardan
             gives
             of
             
             his
             Father
             
               Facius
               Cardanus
            
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             and
             also
             had
             left
             it
             in
             writing
             ;
             then
             
               there
               are
               mortal
               Demons
               ,
               that
               are
               born
               and
               do
               die
               as
               men
               do
               ,
               that
               can
               appear
               and
               disappear
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               such
               most
               tenuious
               bodies
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               afford
               us
               neither
               help
               nor
               hurt
               ,
               excepting
               terrors
               ,
               and
               spectres
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               .
            
             And
             if
             there
             may
             be
             credit
             given
             to
             Plutarch
             (
             so
             highly
             magnified
             by
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             )
             the
             God
             Pan
             of
             the
             Heathens
             must
             have
             been
             one
             of
             these
             mortal
             Demons
             ,
             because
             he
             tells
             us
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             Epotherses
             (
             a
             Tale
             of
             hear-say
             )
             
               That
               Thamus
               was
               by
               a
               voice
               thrice
               calling
               upon
               him
               ,
               commanded
               that
               when
               he
               came
               to
               
               Palodes
               ,
               he
               should
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               God
               Pan
               was
               dead
               .
            
             And
             that
             there
             are
             such
             mortal
             Demons
             ,
             is
             strongly
             asserted
             by
             Paracelsus
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             called
             
               Nymphae
               ,
               Sylphi
               ,
               Pygmaei
            
             ,
             and
             Salamandrae
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             Adams
             Generation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             wonderful
             power
             and
             skill
             .
             And
             to
             this
             opinion
             do
             the
             Schools
             both
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             later
             Academicks
             wholly
             incline
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             be
             favoured
             both
             by
             Dr.
             Moor
             and
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             himself
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             matters
             ,
             doubtless
             from
             thence
             did
             arise
             all
             the
             strange
             stories
             and
             gests
             that
             former
             Generations
             have
             told
             and
             believed
             concerning
             the
             Apparition
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             the
             common
             people
             call
             Fayries
             :
             of
             which
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             person
             Bishop
             Hall
             giveth
             us
             this
             touch
             :
             
             
               The
               times
               are
               not
               past
               the
               ken
               of
               our
               memory
               ,
               since
               the
               frequent
               (
               and
               in
               some
               part
               true
               )
               reports
               of
               those
               familiar
               Devils
               ,
               Fayries
               ,
               and
               Goblins
               ,
               wherewith
               many
               places
               were
               commonly
               haunted
               ;
               the
               rarity
               whereof
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               descry
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               state
               of
               ignorant
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               the
               clear
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             seriously
             read
             and
             consider
             that
             little
             Piece
             that
             was
             printed
             some
             few
             years
             since
             ,
             though
             written
             long
             ago
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             (
             that
             pretend
             to
             no
             small
             share
             of
             Learning
             )
             cryed
             up
             exceedingly
             for
             a
             most
             convincing
             Relation
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Existence
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Devil
               of
               Mascon
            
             ,
             may
             easily
             gather
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             thing
             were
             truly
             related
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             some
             Creature
             of
             a
             middle
             Nature
             ,
             and
             no
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             was
             such
             a
             sportful
             and
             mannerly
             Creature
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             leave
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             disturb
             them
             at
             their
             devotions
             ;
             as
             also
             (
             as
             far
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             not
             the
             Book
             by
             me
             )
             because
             it
             denied
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Devil
             ,
             and
             professed
             that
             it
             hoped
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             contain
             in
             them
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             so
             clear
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             those
             that
             are
             wilfully
             blind
             can
             deny
             it
             ;
             for
             Christ
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             
               all
               things
               that
               he
               had
               learned
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Father
             sending
             him
             to
             be
             the
             
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             
             was
             not
             defective
             in
             declaring
             all
             things
             that
             were
             necessary
             to
             accomplish
             the
             work
             and
             end
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             sent
             forth
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             the
             glorious
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             the
             Disciples
             and
             Breth●en
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               not
               shunned
               to
               declare
               unto
               them
               all
               the
            
             
             
               counsel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             abundantly
             sufficient
             for
             their
             Salvations
             .
             And
             he
             telleth
             
               Timothy
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               known
            
             
             
               the
               Scriptures
               from
               a
               child
               ,
               which
               were
               able
               to
               make
               him
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               .
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               profitable
               for
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               reproof
               ,
               for
               correction
               ,
               for
               instruction
               in
               righteousness
               :
               That
               the
               man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               throughly
               furnished
               unto
               all
               good
               works
               .
            
             Nay
             the
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             had
             so
             much
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             ,
             that
             she
             believed
             
               that
               when
               the
               Messias
               was
               come
               ,
               he
               would
               tell
               them
               all
               things
               .
            
             Now
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             necessary
             than
             to
             know
             what
             enemies
             men
             have
             to
             fight
             against
             in
             their
             Christian
             Warfare
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               For
               we
               wrestle
               not
               against
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               against
               principalities
               ,
               against
               powers
               ,
               against
               the
            
             
             
               rulers
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               against
               spiritual
               wickedness
               in
               high
               places
               :
               Wherefore
               they
               are
               to
               take
               unto
               them
               the
               whole
               armor
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               wiles
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             that
             made
             the
             Apostle
             say
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               his
               devices
               or
               crafts
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             Now
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             able
             to
             make
             us
             wise
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             hath
             sufficiently
             declared
             the
             natures
             ,
             powers
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             offices
             of
             both
             the
             good
             and
             bad
             Angels
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             unto
             which
             it
             is
             good
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             old
             
             wives
             fables
             of
             Apparitions
             and
             Goblins
             ,
             such
             as
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             they
             are
             tydings
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             unerring
             testimony
             of
             Truth
             ,
             
               That
               those
               that
               have
               Moses
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               hear
               them
               ,
               neither
               will
               they
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               though
               one
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             bold
             to
             tell
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             do
             with
             infallible
             certitude
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             Spirits
             have
             most
             certainly
             an
             Existence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             need
             none
             of
             his
             feigned
             nor
             forged
             stories
             of
             Apparitions
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             were
             certainly
             known
             to
             be
             true
             and
             real
             ,
             by
             undeceivable
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             yet
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             believe
             what
             is
             written
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             Spirits
             by
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             will
             not
             believe
             Apparitions
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             came
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             that
             precious
             and
             pithy
             Sentence
             of
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             who
             saith
             :
             Major
             
             
               est
               hujus
               Scripturae
               authoritas
               ,
               quàm
               omnis
               humani
               ingenii
               perspicacitas
               .
            
             And
             believe
             not
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             If
             you
             would
             know
             the
             power
             of
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             ,
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Demonographers
             and
             Witchmongers
             ,
             that
             amass
             and
             heap
             together
             all
             the
             lying
             ,
             vain
             ,
             improbable
             ,
             and
             impossible
             stories
             that
             can
             be
             scraped
             forth
             of
             any
             Author
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             middle
             ,
             or
             modern
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             go
             
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               if
               they
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               this
            
             
             
             
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               them
               .
            
             And
             so
             I
             shall
             shut
             up
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             wherein
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             denying
             of
             such
             a
             Witch
             as
             I
             have
             described
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             the
             denial
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             that
             Apparitions
             are
             no
             sufficient
             grounds
             for
             Christians
             to
             believe
             the
             Existence
             of
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             by
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             undertaken
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               sound
               Reason
               are
               the
               true
               and
               proper
               Mediums
               to
               prove
               the
               Actions
               attributed
               unto
               Witches
               by
               ,
               and
               not
               other
               improper
               ways
               that
               many
               Authors
               have
               used
               .
               And
               of
               the
               Requisites
               necessary
               truly
               to
               prove
               a
               matter
               of
               Fact
               by
               .
            
          
           
             AS
             we
             have
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             proved
             ,
             that
             Apparitions
             (
             though
             true
             )
             are
             no
             sufficient
             warrant
             to
             ground
             our
             belief
             upon
             ,
             for
             the
             Existence
             of
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             so
             here
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             clearly
             to
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             only
             Medium
             ,
             joyned
             with
             sound
             Reason
             ,
             of
             deciding
             this
             point
             of
             the
             power
             and
             operation
             of
             Demons
             and
             Witches
             ,
             and
             not
             other
             improper
             Mediums
             brought
             in
             by
             divers
             Authors
             ,
             and
             first
             we
             shall
             answer
             the
             Objection
             of
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             that
             runs
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               That
               though
               the
               New
               Testament
               had
               mentioned
               nothing
               of
               
               this
               matter
               ,
               yet
               its
               silence
               in
               such
               cases
               is
               not
               argumentative
               .
               He
               said
               nothing
               of
               those
               large
               unknown
               Tracts
               of
               America
               ,
               nor
               gave
               
               he
               any
               intimations
               of
               as
               much
               as
               the
               existence
               of
               that
               numerous
               people
               ;
               much
               less
               did
               he
               leave
               instructions
               about
               their
               Conversion
               .
               He
               gives
               no
               account
               of
               the
               affairs
               and
               state
               of
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               general
               one
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               misery
               of
               others
               .
               He
               made
               no
               discovery
               of
               the
               Magnalia
               of
               Art
               or
               Nature
               ,
               no
               not
               of
               those
               whereby
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               might
               have
               been
               much
               advanced
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Printing
               and
               the
               Magnet
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               one
               useth
               his
               silence
               in
               these
               instances
               as
               an
               argument
               against
               the
               being
               of
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               evident
               objects
               of
               sense
               .
            
             To
             which
             we
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             falleth
             into
             a
             common
             mistake
             in
             making
             the
             Proposition
             
             universal
             ,
             and
             
               dolus
               versatur
               in
               universalibus
            
             ,
             when
             it
             ought
             but
             to
             be
             particular
             :
             so
             for
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             silence
             of
             Scripture
             is
             argumentative
             ,
             is
             too
             universal
             ;
             for
             its
             silence
             in
             point
             of
             Geography
             ,
             as
             in
             describing
             America
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             in
             discovering
             the
             
               Magnalia
               Naturae
               &
               Artis
            
             is
             not
             argumentative
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             silence
             of
             Scripture
             is
             argumentative
             ,
             
             but
             yet
             we
             affirm
             that
             some
             silence
             of
             Scripture
             is
             argumentative
             .
             So
             we
             cannot
             universally
             say
             ,
             that
             nothing
             hath
             a
             being
             but
             what
             is
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             very
             well
             affirm
             ,
             that
             some
             things
             have
             no
             being
             ,
             of
             truth
             of
             existence
             ,
             because
             not
             declared
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             were
             not
             written
             to
             teach
             Naural
             Philosophy
             ,
             Arts
             or
             Sciences
             ,
             humane
             Policy
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             were
             given
             ,
             
               that
               the
               man
               of
               God
               might
               be
               perfect
               ,
               furnished
               for
               every
               good
               work
               :
            
             and
             it
             is
             by
             them
             that
             we
             have
             the
             doctrine
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             revealed
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             positively
             affirm
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             thing
             no
             Orthodox
             Divine
             (
             we
             suppose
             )
             will
             deny
             ,
             and
             Bellarmine
             himself
             did
             confess
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
             
               Prophetici
               &
               Apostolici
               libri
               sunt
               verum
               verbum
               Dei
               ,
               ac
               stabilis
               regula
               fidei
               .
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             certain
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             silent
             of
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             so
             its
             silence
             is
             argumentative
             in
             that
             point
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             utterly
             silent
             concerning
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             good
             argument
             to
             affirm
             there
             is
             no
             such
             place
             as
             Purgatory
             ,
             because
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             silent
             as
             concerning
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             had
             been
             necessary
             to
             have
             been
             believed
             ,
             then
             there
             would
             have
             been
             mention
             made
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             sufficient
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             
               circa
               credenda
            
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             silent
             in
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             received
             as
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             truth
             of
             Existence
             :
             So
             likewise
             what
             Worship
             God
             requireth
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             is
             fully
             revealed
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             to
             reject
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Mahomet
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             or
             Images
             ,
             and
             praying
             to
             Saints
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             neither
             precept
             nor
             president
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             silent
             in
             such
             matters
             ;
             nay
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               he
               is
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               we
               ought
               to
               serve
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             no
             account
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             general
             one
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             of
             others
             ;
             yet
             Am
             I
             to
             believe
             as
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             somewhere
             in
             his
             Book
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             Samuels
             Soul
             was
             raised
             up
             by
             the
             Woman
             at
             Endor
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             that
             he
             feigneth
             to
             
             make
             Leagues
             and
             Contracts
             with
             Witches
             ,
             are
             the
             Souls
             of
             such
             as
             had
             been
             Witches
             when
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             asketh
             ,
             Who
             saith
             that
             happy
             Souls
             were
             never
             imployed
             in
             any
             ministeries
             here
             below
             ?
             Or
             am
             I
             to
             believe
             that
             both
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             wicked
             ,
             do
             rove
             up
             and
             down
             here
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             make
             Apparitions
             ,
             because
             the
             Popish
             Teachers
             do
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ?
             I
             hope
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             in
             part
             give
             an
             answer
             here
             to
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             handle
             that
             of
             the
             Woman
             of
             Endor
             in
             another
             place
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             doth
             particularly
             teach
             us
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Souls
             after
             death
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             like
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             all
             other
             things
             necessary
             to
             move
             and
             draw
             us
             to
             believe
             the
             immortal
             Existence
             of
             Souls
             ,
             as
             that
             most
             able
             and
             learned
             Divine
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             hath
             asserted
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               The
               Scriptures
               give
               
               the
               most
               faithful
               representation
               of
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man.
               The
               World
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               was
               almost
               lost
               in
               Disputes
               
               concerning
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Condition
               ;
               and
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               before
               divine
               Revelation
               was
               made
               known
               to
               Mankind
               by
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 but
                 life
                 and
                 immortality
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               future
               state
               of
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               not
               discovered
               in
               an
               uncertain
               Platonical
               way
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               greatest
               light
               and
               evidence
               from
               that
               God
               who
               hath
               the
               supreme
               disposal
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               therefore
               best
               knows
               and
               understands
               them
               .
            
             A
             Sentence
             truly
             pious
             and
             orthodoxal
             .
             2.
             
             Hath
             not
             God
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             amply
             and
             plainly
             taught
             us
             the
             state
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             in
             describing
             unto
             us
             such
             a
             numerous
             company
             of
             S●raphims
             and
             Cherubims
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Archangels
             ,
             with
             their
             several
             Orders
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Ministeries
             ,
             and
             Imployments
             ?
             and
             this
             is
             more
             than
             a
             general
             account
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             full
             in
             that
             learned
             and
             godly
             Piece
             of
             Bishop
             Halls
             ,
             called
             
               The
               invisible
               World.
            
             And
             hath
             he
             not
             given
             us
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             very
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             telling
             us
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             precisely
             in
             this
             enumeration
             ?
             
               For
               we
               wrestle
               not
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               against
               principalities
               ,
               against
               powers
               ,
               against
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               against
               spi●al
               wickedness
               in
               high
               places
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             more
             than
             a
             general
             account
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             needs
             fay
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             holds
             is
             very
             derogatory
             to
             the
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             sufficiency
             and
             truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             3.
             
             Must
             I
             believe
             him
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             do
             rove
             and
             wander
             here
             below
             ?
             when
             as
             Bishop
             Hall
             saith
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             speaking
             against
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             that
             hold
             ,
             that
             Souls
             do
             sleep
             until
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             :
             
               Indeed
               who
               can
               but
               wonder
               that
               any
               Christian
               can
               possibly
               give
               
               entertainment
               to
               so
               absurd
               a
               thought
               ,
               whilst
               he
               hears
               his
               Saviour
               say
               ▪
               
                 Father
                 I
                 will
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 be
                 with
              
               
               
                 ●e
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 that
              
               (
               not
               in
               a
               safe
               sleep
               )
               
                 they
                 may
                 behold
                 my
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 .
              
            
             Sure
             if
             the
             Souls
             departed
             be
             with
             Christ
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             do
             behold
             his
             glory
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             Popish
             Fable
             of
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             to
             feign
             their
             coming
             upon
             Messages
             hither
             .
             The
             saying
             of
             St.
             Bernard
             is
             remarkable
             in
             this
             case
             :
             
               Advertis●is
               〈◊〉
               esse
               sanctarum
               status
               animarum
               ,
               primum
               videlicet
               in
            
             
             
               co●pore
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ●cundum
               sin●
               corpore
               ,
               tertium
               in
               corpore
               jam
               glorificato●
               Primum
               in
               militi●
               ,
               secundum
               in
               requie
               ,
               tertium
               in
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             second
             state
             of
             holy
             Souls
             b●
             without
             〈◊〉
             body
             ▪
             and
             be
             at
             peace
             and
             rest
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             truth
             ▪
             that
             they
             do
             not
             wander
             here
             ,
             nor
             run
             upon
             Errands
             ;
             
               For
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               no
               torment
               touch
               the●
               .
            
             And
             our
             Saviour
             told
             the
             
             Thief
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               This
               day
               thou
               shalt
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             giveth
             the
             Paraphrase
             :
             
               Immediately
               after
               thy
               death
               thou
               shalt
               go
               to
               a
               place
               of
               bliss
               ,
               and
               there
               abide
               with
               me
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               my
               Kingdom
               which
               thou
               askest
               for
               .
            
             Now
             if
             the
             soul●
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             be
             immediately
             in
             a
             place
             
             of
             bliss
             ,
             and
             abide
             with
             Christ
             as
             Members
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             not
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             here
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             and
             the
             Papists
             vainly
             fancy
             and
             believe
             ;
             for
             as
             Chrysostome
             saith
             upon
             that
             place
             of
             Lazarus
             his
             being
             carried
             by
             Angels
             into
             Abrahams
             bosome
             .
             
               What
               is
               it
               then
               that
               the
               Devils
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Soul
               of
               such
               a
               Monk
               ?
               Truly
               I
               therefore
               believe
               it
               not
               ,
               because
               the
               Devils
               say
               
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               deceive
               their
               Auditors
               .
            
             4.
             
             Or
             must
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             wicked
             do
             wander
             ,
             and
             make
             Apparitions
             here
             ,
             because
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             and
             the
             Popish
             Writers
             tell
             me
             so
             ?
             I
             hope
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             Text
             telleth
             us
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             rich
             man
             presently
             after
             his
             death
             was
             in
             Hell
             in
             torments
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             come
             hither
             unto
             
             earth
             again
             to
             warn
             his
             brethren
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             have
             prayed
             Abraham
             to
             have
             sent
             Lazarus
             .
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             real
             History
             of
             things
             done
             ,
             or
             but
             a
             Parable
             ,
             yet
             the
             spiritual
             meaning
             of
             our
             Saviour
             must
             be
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             that
             immediately
             after
             death
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             by
             Angels
             carried
             into
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             go
             down
             into
             Hell
             ,
             from
             whence
             there
             is
             no
             redemption
             ;
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             here
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             Apparitions
             :
             for
             I
             imagine
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             holy
             King
             David
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             and
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             thousand
             Popish
             Writers
             ,
             and
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             when
             the
             child
             was
             dead
             :
             
               But
               now
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               wherefore
               should
               I
               fast
               ?
               can
               I
               bring
               him
               back
               again
               ?
               I
               shall
               go
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               not
               return
               to
               me
               .
            
             And
             Job
             tells
             us
             :
             
               As
               the
               cloud
            
             
             
               is
               consumed
               ,
               and
               vanisheth
               away
               :
               so
               he
               that
               goeth
               down
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               shall
               come
               up
               no
               more
               ,
               he
               shall
               return
               to
               more
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               neither
               shall
               his
               place
               know
               him
               any
               more
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             a
             vain
             argument
             of
             Bellarmine
             when
             he
             said
             :
             
               
                 Apparitiones
                 animarum
              
               
               
                 ex
                 Purgatorio
                 venientium
                 idem
                 testantur
              
               .
            
             To
             which
             the
             Protestants
             answer
             :
             
               But
               who
               shall
               bear
               witness
               of
               these
               Apparitions
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               either
               feigned
               fables
               ,
               or
               Satanical
               illusions
               ?
               They
               were
               men
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               deceived
               ,
               even
               the
               best
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               whom
               doth
               rest
               the
               faith
               of
               these
               Narrations
               .
            
             5.
             
             And
             whereas
             he
             audaciously
             asketh
             ,
             
               Who
               saith
               that
               happy
               Souls
               were
               never
               imployed
               in
               any
               Ministeries
               here
               below
               ?
            
             I
             shall
             tell
             him
             who
             they
             are
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             happy
             Souls
             departed
             are
             never
             imployed
             here
             in
             any
             Ministeries
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             all
             the
             learned
             Divines
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             were
             true
             Sons
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             Bishop
             Jewel
             ,
             Bishop
             Hall
             ,
             Dr.
             Willet
             ,
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             ,
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             such
             ,
             the
             authority
             and
             reputation
             of
             the
             least
             of
             which
             is
             far
             above
             the
             simple
             question
             of
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             .
             And
             therefore
             saith
             
             the
             latter
             Confession
             of
             Helvetia
             :
             
               Now
               that
               which
               is
               recorded
               of
               the
               Spirits
               or
               Souls
               of
               the
               dead
               sometimes
               appearing
               to
               them
               that
               are
               alive
               ,
               &c.
               we
               count
               those
               Apparitions
               among
               the
               delusions
               and
               deceits
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             sufficient
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             concerning
             divine
             Worship
             ,
             that
             their
             silence
             in
             those
             
             two
             particulars
             are
             fully
             argumentative
             ,
             to
             deny
             whatever
             is
             not
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             unfit
             to
             be
             received
             to
             either
             purpose
             .
             So
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             Christians
             warfare
             ,
             all
             things
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             a
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             victory
             ,
             and
             for
             standing
             and
             perseverance
             ,
             are
             in
             them
             fully
             declared
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             mention
             not
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             as
             wanting
             the
             seal
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             regard
             of
             eschewing
             what
             is
             prohibited
             ,
             or
             in
             following
             what
             is
             commanded
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             affirm
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             not
             revealed
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             what
             weapons
             we
             are
             to
             use
             against
             the
             wiles
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             be
             furnished
             withal
             ,
             but
             have
             need
             of
             no
             others
             but
             what
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             hath
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             rest
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             ,
             as
             fables
             and
             lyes
             ,
             or
             humane
             inventions
             ,
             because
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             silent
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             weighty
             grounds
             and
             considerations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             take
             the
             Concession
             of
             Bellarmine
             himself
             ,
             who
             saith
             :
             
               Nullum
               est
               vitium
               ad
               quod
               sanandum
               non
               invenitur
               in
               Scriptura
               aliquod
               remedium
               .
            
             And
             again
             :
             
               Illa
               quae
               sunt
               simpliciter
               omnibus
               necessaria
               ,
               Apostoli
               consueverunt
               omnibus
               praedicare
               :
               &
               aliorum
               quae
               sunt
               omnibus
               utilia
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             St.
             
               Austin
               :
               Titubat
               sides
               ,
               si
               divinarum
               Scripturarum
               vacillet
            
             
             
               authoritas
               :
               porrò
               fide
               titubante
               ,
               etiam
               ipsa
               charitas
               la●guescit
               .
            
             Therefore
             if
             there
             be
             no
             fault
             for
             which
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             yield
             some
             remedy
             ,
             then
             surely
             to
             make
             a
             visible
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             him
             ,
             either
             must
             have
             no
             verity
             at
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             provided
             no
             remedy
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             things
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             .
             And
             if
             Faith
             must
             stumble
             ,
             where
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             wanting
             ,
             then
             surely
             the
             belief
             of
             all
             rational
             men
             must
             needs
             be
             staggering
             ,
             to
             believe
             what
             these
             common
             Witchmongers
             affirm
             of
             the
             Witches
             visible
             League
             and
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             at
             all
             to
             strengthen
             or
             countenance
             any
             such
             matter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             do
             fully
             and
             abundantly
             inform
             us
             of
             the
             Devils
             spiritual
             and
             invisible
             power
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             same
             declares
             unto
             us
             the
             whole
             Armor
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             furnished
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             
               Put
               on
               the
               whole
               armor
               of
               God
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               wiles
               of
               the
               devil
               .
               For
               we
               wrestle
               not
               against
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               against
               principalities
               ,
               against
               powers
               ,
               against
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               against
               spiritual
               wickedness
               in
               high
               places
               .
               Wherefore
               take
               unto
               you
               the
               whole
               armor
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               in
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               and
               having
               done
               all
               ,
               to
               stand
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Peter
             telleth
             us
             :
             
               Be
               sober
               ,
               ●e
               vigilant
               ,
               because
               your
               adversary
               the
               de●il
               .
            
             
             
               like
               a
               roaring
               lion
               ,
               walketh
               about
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               ▪
               whom
               resist
               stedfast
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             :
             
               For
               the
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               are
               not
               carnal
               ,
               but
               mighty
               through
               God
               to
            
             
             
             
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               strong
               holds
               ,
               casting
               down
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               every
               high
               thing
               that
               exalteth
               it self
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God.
            
             From
             which
             Scriptures
             we
             may
             take
             these
             remarkable
             observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Warfare
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             spiritual
             and
             against
             spiritual
             wickedness
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ;
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             could
             not
             be
             wanting
             nor
             defective
             ,
             but
             superabundantly
             full
             in
             describing
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             warfare
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             not
             carnal
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             against
             all
             spiritual
             assaults
             :
             but
             as
             for
             any
             visible
             ,
             carnal
             ,
             or
             bodily
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             such
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             that
             declared
             by
             his
             Preaching
             and
             Writings
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             revealed
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             visible
             appearing
             of
             Satan
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             his
             making
             of
             a
             visible
             League
             with
             the
             Witches
             ,
             or
             the
             sucking
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             the
             having
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             lyes
             and
             figments
             ,
             because
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             not
             warned
             us
             of
             any
             such
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             certainly
             to
             believe
             he
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             matter
             .
             And
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             ignorant
             of
             
             the
             devices
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             notions
             or
             intentions
             of
             Satan
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             to
             have
             warned
             the
             godly
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             matter
             as
             a
             visible
             League
             ,
             sucking
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             carnal
             Copulation
             ,
             the
             thing
             being
             of
             so
             great
             weight
             and
             concern
             .
             For
             as
             one
             said
             well
             :
             
               Grave
               est
               de
               vita
               &
               bonis
               periclitari
               ,
               sed
               multò
            
             
             
               gravius
               insidiantem
               habere
               Satanam
            
             .
             And
             he
             that
             so
             often
             hath
             given
             us
             warning
             of
             the
             wiles
             ,
             devices
             ,
             and
             snares
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             dangerous
             snare
             as
             this
             ,
             would
             without
             doubt
             have
             given
             us
             notice
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Warfare
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             for
             no
             less
             than
             a
             Crown
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             a
             terrestrial
             ,
             but
             a
             celestial
             one
             ,
             not
             a
             fading
             one
             ,
             but
             an
             everlasting
             one
             ,
             a
             Crown
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             of
             immortal
             glory
             ,
             even
             for
             an
             house
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             eternal
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
             Therefore
             this
             being
             a
             thing
             of
             the
             greatest
             concern
             that
             belongs
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             doubtlesly
             omit
             any
             thing
             that
             had
             been
             necessary
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             such
             an
             inestimable
             prize
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             important
             Victory
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             in
             reason
             have
             concealed
             or
             omitted
             such
             a
             weighty
             matter
             as
             a
             visible
             League
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             this
             Armor
             prescribed
             for
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             
               the
               whole
               armor
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             compleat
             armor
             of
             God
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             renders
             it
             )
             perfect
             both
             for
             defence
             and
             offence
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             describes
             it
             fully
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             taken
             from
             such
             Arms
             as
             the
             Roman
             or
             other
             Nations
             in
             his
             time
             did
             use
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Stand
               therefore
               ,
               having
               your
            
             
             
               loyns
               girt
               about
               with
               truth
               ,
               and
               having
               on
               the
               breast-plate
               of
               righteousness
               :
               And
               your
               feet
               shod
               with
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               peace
               .
               Above
               all
               taking
               the
               shield
               of
               faith
               ,
               wherewith
               ye
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               quench
               all
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               And
               take
               the
               helmet
            
             
             
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Praying
               always
               with
               all
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               watching
               thereunto
               with
               all
               perseverance
               and
               supplication
               for
               all
               Saints
               .
            
             And
             as
             it
             is
             a
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             Armor
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             defence
             and
             offence
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             not
             a
             carnal
             ,
             corporeal
             ,
             or
             bodily
             armor
             ,
             because
             the
             warfare
             
               is
               not
               against
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               against
               spiritual
               wickedness
               in
               high
               places
               ,
            
             against
             spiritual
             enemies
             ,
             not
             against
             corporeal
             and
             carnal
             ones
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             enemies
             are
             and
             the
             warfare
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             armor
             and
             weapons
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             truly
             urge
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             led
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             knowing
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God
             (
             especially
             in
             this
             point
             )
             hath
             omitted
             nothing
             that
             is
             fitting
             armor
             for
             a
             Christian
             either
             of
             defence
             or
             offence
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             be
             inabled
             to
             get
             the
             victory
             against
             Satan
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             spiritual
             Army
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             either
             Satan
             hath
             not
             power
             ,
             or
             doth
             not
             assault
             Christians
             after
             a
             visible
             ,
             carnal
             ,
             and
             bodily
             manner
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             been
             defective
             in
             prescribing
             armor
             against
             such
             assaults
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             armor
             of
             a
             Souldier
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             not
             compleat
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             is
             no
             such
             bodily
             assaults
             of
             Satan
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             to
             tempt
             visibly
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             corporeal
             League
             ,
             to
             suck
             upon
             the
             Witches
             bodies
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             them
             .
             But
             we
             affirm
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             with
             sound
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             this
             particular
             of
             a
             Christians
             armor
             ,
             and
             the
             compleatness
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             abundantly
             sufficient
             against
             all
             spiritual
             assaults
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             kind
             of
             assaults
             but
             meerly
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             most
             proper
             Medium
             with
             sound
             reason
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Spirits
             and
             Devils
             by
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             sound
             reason
             are
             the
             only
             true
             and
             proper
             Medium
             to
             decide
             these
             Controversies
             by
             ,
             is
             most
             undeniably
             apparent
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             best
             knows
             the
             nature
             and
             power
             of
             the
             spiritual
             and
             invisible
             World
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             can
             and
             doth
             inform
             us
             of
             their
             power
             and
             operations
             ,
             better
             than
             the
             vain
             lyes
             and
             figments
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Poets
             ,
             or
             the
             dreams
             of
             the
             Platonick
             School
             ,
             either
             elder
             or
             later
             ,
             nay
             better
             than
             all
             the
             notional
             and
             groundless
             speculations
             of
             the
             School-men
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             that
             ,
             
               Rivulo
               divinae
               Scripturae
               relicto
               ,
               in
               abyssos
               vanarum
               opinionum
               incidêrunt
               .
            
             Nay
             these
             can
             better
             inform
             us
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             than
             the
             Writings
             of
             all
             Mortals
             besides
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             may
             receive
             its
             answer
             from
             the
             Father
             :
             
               Quod
               de
               Scripturis
               sacris
               authoritatem
               non
               habet
               ,
               eâdem
               facilitate
            
             
             
               contemnitur
               ,
               quâ
               probatur
            
             .
             Therefore
             he
             being
             
               the
               King
               eternal
               ,
               immortal
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               wise
               God
               ,
            
             of
             none
             can
             we
             so
             truly
             and
             certainly
             learn
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             plentifully
             taught
             us
             in
             his
             Word
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             
               that
               the
               man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               throughly
               furnished
               to
               every
            
             
             
               good
               work
            
             .
             Nay
             
               he
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             truly
             
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             can
             and
             doth
             teach
             us
             their
             Natures
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Operations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             (
             especially
             the
             Writings
             of
             Moses
             )
             considered
             only
             as
             Historical
             ,
             are
             of
             more
             antiquity
             ,
             verity
             ,
             and
             certainty
             both
             as
             to
             Doctrine
             ,
             Precepts
             ,
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             Chronology
             ,
             than
             all
             other
             Histories
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             Phenicians
             ,
             Egyptians
             ,
             
             Chaldeans
             ,
             or
             Grecians
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             person
             Dr.
             
               Stilling
               fleet
            
             hath
             sufficiently
             proved
             .
             Now
             if
             there
             had
             been
             such
             an
             one
             as
             a
             Witch
             ,
             that
             made
             a
             visible
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             upon
             whose
             body
             he
             suckt
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             carnal
             Copulation
             ,
             something
             of
             that
             nature
             would
             doubtless
             have
             been
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             of
             which
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             tittle
             or
             mention
             .
             And
             Moses
             who
             was
             so
             perfect
             a
             Law-giver
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             omit
             no
             kind
             or
             sort
             of
             sin
             or
             evil
             that
             men
             possibly
             could
             commit
             ,
             but
             to
             forbid
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Law
             against
             it
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             left
             out
             such
             an
             horrid
             ,
             unnatural
             ,
             and
             hellish
             wickedness
             as
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             matter
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             forbidden
             all
             sorts
             of
             Fornications
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             and
             Incests
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               lye
               with
               mankind
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               with
               womankind
               :
               it
               is
               abomination
               .
               Neither
               shalt
               thou
               lye
               with
               any
               beast
               to
               defile
               thy self
               therewith
               :
               neither
               shall
               any
               woman
               stand
               before
               a
               beast
               to
               lye
               down
               thereto
               :
               it
               is
               confusion
               .
               Defile
               not
               your selves
               in
               any
               of
               these
               things
               :
               for
               in
               all
               these
               the
               nations
               are
               defiled
               ,
               which
               I
               cast
               out
               before
               you
               .
            
             Now
             it
             cannot
             be
             rationally
             imagined
             ,
             that
             Moses
             having
             named
             and
             prohibited
             the
             less
             sins
             of
             bestial
             Copulation
             and
             Sodomy
             ,
             would
             have
             left
             out
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             horrid
             and
             execrable
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             Devils
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             thing
             either
             in
             possibility
             or
             act
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             conclude
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             sound
             reason
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             most
             fit
             Medium
             to
             decide
             these
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             and
             sound
             reason
             are
             the
             most
             fit
             Mediums
             to
             determine
             these
             things
             by
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             any
             hath
             written
             upon
             this
             Subject
             (
             though
             the
             Authors
             be
             superfluously
             numerous
             )
             but
             if
             it
             agree
             not
             with
             the
             principles
             of
             right
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             For
             what
             is
             not
             consonant
             to
             right
             reason
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             received
             by
             any
             that
             truly
             are
             rational
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             what
             agrees
             not
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             entertained
             by
             any
             that
             are
             or
             would
             be
             accounted
             good
             or
             true
             Christians
             .
             And
             if
             all
             the
             gross
             fables
             ,
             lyes
             ,
             impossibilities
             ,
             and
             nonsensical
             stories
             that
             Demonographers
             and
             Witchmongers
             have
             related
             and
             accumulated
             together
             ,
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             test
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             sound
             reason
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             be
             hissed
             off
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             find
             few
             believers
             or
             embracers
             of
             them
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             all
             (
             nay
             few
             men
             )
             have
             the
             right
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             rational
             faculty
             ,
             but
             men
             to
             see
             to
             are
             in
             themselves
             as
             beasts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             all
             pray
             with
             the
             Apostle
             to
             be
             delivered
             
             from
             unreasonable
             men
             ,
             or
             men
             without
             reason
             ,
             or
             absurd
             
             men
             ,
             that
             make
             no
             right
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             and
             right
             reason
             have
             declared
             all
             things
             concerning
             Spirits
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             sorts
             of
             Diviners
             (
             or
             Witches
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             have
             them
             called
             so
             )
             and
             the
             nature
             ,
             power
             ,
             operations
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             them
             ,
             more
             than
             any
             other
             Book
             that
             was
             written
             before
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
             (
             the
             dreams
             and
             whimsies
             of
             the
             Platonists
             only
             excepted
             )
             or
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             the
             most
             fit
             Medium
             and
             Authority
             to
             determine
             these
             things
             by
             .
             1.
             
             For
             first
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             are
             ordered
             by
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             hath
             done
             whatsoever
             he
             would
             both
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               and
               he
               doth
            
             
             
               according
               to
               his
               will
               in
               the
               army
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               and
               none
               can
               stay
               his
               hand
               ,
               or
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               What
               dost
               thou
               ?
            
             And
             these
             things
             God
             doth
             not
             by
             a
             naked
             prescience
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             divine
             will
             ,
             providence
             ,
             and
             ordination
             ,
             as
             a
             learned
             Divine
             hath
             taught
             us
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Est
               hoc
               inprimis
               necessarium
               &
               salutare
               Christiano
               nôsse
               ,
               quòd
               Deus
               nihil
               praescit
               contingenter
               ,
               sed
               quòd
               omnia
               incommutabili
               &
               aeternâ
               ,
               infallibilique
               voluntate
               &
               providet
               ,
               &
               praeponit
               ,
               &
               facit
               .
            
             So
             it
             was
             only
             his
             will
             ,
             decree
             ,
             and
             determination
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             not
             be
             born
             ,
             or
             assume
             humane
             nature
             visibly
             ,
             but
             at
             that
             precise
             time
             that
             he
             had
             appointed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             
               But
               when
               the
            
             
             
               fulness
               of
               time
               was
               come
               ,
               God
               sent
               forth
               his
               Son
               made
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               made
               under
               the
               law
               .
            
             And
             when
             that
             fulness
             of
             time
             was
             come
             that
             he
             sent
             him
             ,
             then
             did
             the
             divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Providence
             ordain
             all
             means
             ,
             objects
             and
             occasions
             ,
             whereby
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             that
             dwelt
             in
             him
             bodily
             ,
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             by
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
             both
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             therefore
             were
             there
             so
             many
             several
             sorts
             of
             Demoniacks
             ,
             blind
             ,
             lame
             ,
             dumb
             ,
             deaf
             ,
             and
             diseased
             ,
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             only
             and
             chiefly
             that
             the
             work
             of
             God
             might
             be
             manifest
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Evangelist
             tells
             us
             :
             
               And
               as
               Jesus
               passed
               by
               ,
               he
               saw
               a
               man
               which
               was
               blind
               from
               his
               birth
               .
               And
               his
               Disciples
               asked
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             
             
               Master
               ,
               who
               did
               sin
               ,
               this
               man
               or
               his
               parents
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               born
               blind
               ?
               Jesus
               answered
               ,
               Neither
               hath
               this
               man
               sinned
               ,
               nor
               his
               parents
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               works
               of
               God
               should
               be
               made
               manifest
               in
               him
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             place
             Dr.
             Hammond
             doth
             give
             this
             clear
             Paraphrase
             :
             
               And
               some
               of
               his
               followers
               asked
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               was
               it
               any
               sin
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               when
               his
               soul
               was
               in
               another
               body
               ,
               or
               was
               it
               some
               sin
               of
               his
               parents
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               conception
               ,
               which
               caused
               this
               blindness
               in
               him
               ?
               Neither
               his
               own
               ,
               nor
               his
               parents
               sins
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               blindness
               of
               his
               ,
               but
               Gods
               secret
               wisdom
               ,
               who
               meant
               by
               this
               means
               to
               shew
               forth
               in
               me
               his
               miraculous
               power
               among
               you
               .
            
             And
             though
             the
             Doctor
             would
             bring
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             Pythagoras
             of
             the
             Transmigration
             of
             Souls
             (
             of
             which
             vain
             traditional
             fancies
             he
             is
             almost
             every
             where
             guilty
             )
             as
             received
             and
             imbibed
             in
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             then
             followed
             him
             :
             yet
             it
             appeareth
             plainly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             interrogated
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             the
             Doctor
             should
             be
             so
             grosly
             mistaken
             ;
             and
             Theophylact
             tells
             us
             thus
             much
             plainly
             :
             
               Neque
               enim
               Apostoli
               Gentiles
               nugas
               receperunt
               ,
               quo
               anima
               ante
               corpus
               in
               alio
               mundo
               versans
               peccet
               ,
               ac
               deinde
               poenam
               quandam
               recipiat
               in
               corpus
               descendens
               .
               Piscatores
               cùm
               essent
               ,
               neque
               audiverant
               tale
               quiddam
               ,
               quia
               haec
               Philosophorum
               dogmata
               erant
               .
            
             And
             so
             declareth
             ,
             that
             the
             Disciples
             having
             seen
             Christ
             heal
             the
             man
             that
             had
             thirty
             eight
             years
             been
             impotent
             and
             lame
             ,
             and
             had
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Behold
             
             
               thou
               art
               made
               whole
               ,
               sin
               no
               more
               lest
               a
               worse
               thing
               come
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             did
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             being
             born
             blind
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             punishment
             upon
             him
             ,
             either
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             or
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             parents
             ,
             and
             so
             doubting
             asked
             the
             question
             .
             And
             so
             also
             do
             St.
             Austin
             
             and
             Chrysostome
             expound
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             sound
             and
             rational
             .
             And
             of
             our
             Saviours
             responsion
             ,
             
               That
               neither
               had
               this
               man
               sinned
               ,
               nor
               his
               parents
               ,
            
             the
             learned
             Father
             giveth
             a
             satisfactory
             answer
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Nunquid
               vel
               ipse
               sine
               originali
               peccato
               natus
               erat
               ,
               vel
               vivendo
               nihil
               addiderat
               ?
               Habebant
               ergo
               peccatum
               ,
               &
               ipse
               &
               parentes
               ejus
               ,
               sed
               non
               ipso
               peccato
               factum
               est
               ut
               caecus
               nasceretur
               .
            
             
             
               Ipse
               autem
               causam
               dicit
               quare
               caecus
               sit
               natus
               ,
               cùm
               subdit
               :
               sed
               ut
               manifestentur
               opera
               Dei
               in
               illo
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             Gregory
             hath
             this
             notable
             passage
             :
             
               Alia
               itaque
               est
               percussio
               ,
               quâ
               peccator
               percutitur
               ,
               ut
               sine
               retractatione
               puniatur
               :
               Alia
               quâ
               peccator
               percutitur
               ,
               ut
               corrigatur
               :
               Alia
               quâ
               quisque
               percutitur
               ,
               non
               ut
               praeterita
               corrigat
               ,
               sed
               ne
               ventura
               committat
               :
               Alia
               per
               quam
               nec
               praeterita
               culpa
               corrigitur
               ,
               nec
               futura
               prohibetur
               .
               Sed
               dum
               inopinata
               salus
               percussionem
               sequitur
               ,
               salvantis
               virtus
               cognita
               ardentiùs
               amatur
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             by
             his
             Decree
             and
             Providence
             sent
             out
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               dwelt
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               bodily
               ,
            
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             manifest
             the
             same
             by
             his
             great
             and
             wonderful
             Miracles
             :
             so
             in
             his
             divine
             Wisdom
             he
             had
             ordered
             fit
             subjects
             and
             objects
             upon
             whom
             that
             power
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             .
             And
             therefore
             were
             there
             such
             strange
             diseases
             offered
             ,
             especially
             in
             Demoniacks
             ,
             that
             can
             hardly
             be
             parallel'd
             in
             any
             one
             Country
             of
             that
             small
             compass
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             the
             works
             of
             God
             might
             be
             manifest
             by
             that
             ever-blessed
             Saviour
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             though
             there
             were
             so
             many
             persons
             ,
             so
             many
             several
             ways
             perplexed
             and
             afflicted
             both
             in
             their
             minds
             and
             bodies
             ,
             as
             some
             made
             deaf
             and
             dumb
             ,
             some
             torn
             and
             contorted
             in
             their
             members
             ,
             some
             thrown
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             some
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             some
             driven
             to
             live
             amongst
             the
             graves
             and
             monuments
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             these
             cured
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             :
             Yet
             is
             there
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             any
             that
             had
             made
             a
             visible
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             nor
             upon
             whose
             bodies
             he
             suckt
             ,
             nor
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             carnal
             Copulation
             ,
             nor
             whom
             he
             had
             transubstantiated
             into
             Wolves
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Hares
             ,
             Cats
             ,
             or
             Squirrels
             ;
             to
             have
             cured
             which
             would
             have
             been
             as
             great
             a
             miracle
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             no
             such
             matters
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             there
             never
             were
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             any
             such
             matters
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             several
             sorts
             of
             deceiving
             Impostors
             ,
             Diviners
             ,
             or
             Witches
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             discovered
             and
             conquered
             by
             that
             power
             that
             Christ
             had
             given
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             :
             
               Simon
               ,
               which
               before
               time
               in
               the
               same
               city
               used
               sorcery
               ,
               and
               bewitched
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               people
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               giving
               out
               that
               himself
               was
               some
               great
               one
               .
               To
               whom
               they
            
             
             
               gave
               heed
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               man
               is
               the
               great
               power
               of
               God.
               And
               to
               him
               they
               had
               regard
               ,
               because
               that
               of
               long
               time
               he
               had
               bewitched
               them
               with
               sorceries
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               seducebat
               populum
               suis
               magicis
               praestigiis
            
             ,
             saith
             Tremellius
             ;
             and
             
               Beza
               ,
               Exercuerat
               artem
               magicam
               ,
               &
               gentem
               Samariae
               obstupefecerat
            
             ;
             who
             when
             he
             would
             have
             bought
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             with
             money
             ,
             was
             rejected
             by
             Peter
             as
             an
             Impostor
             and
             Counterfeit
             ,
             
             and
             declared
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitterness
               .
            
             Such
             another
             was
             Elymas
             the
             Sorcerer
             (
             for
             so
             is
             his
             name
             by
             interpretation
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             who
             was
             stricken
             blind
             by
             St.
             Paul.
             Such
             an
             one
             was
             the
             
             Damsel
             that
             was
             possessed
             with
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Divination
             ,
             which
             St.
             Paul
             cast
             forth
             .
             And
             such
             were
             the
             Jewish
             Exorcists
             ,
             that
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             call
             over
             them
             which
             had
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               We
               adjure
               you
               by
               Jesus
               whom
               Paul
               preacheth
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               man
               in
               whom
               the
               evil
               spirit
               was
               ,
               leapt
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               overcame
               them
               ,
               and
               prevailed
               against
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               fled
               out
               of
               that
               house
               naked
               and
               wounded
               .
            
             But
             amongst
             these
             several
             sorts
             of
             Diviners
             ,
             Impostors
             ,
             or
             Witches
             ,
             there
             were
             none
             that
             had
             made
             a
             visible
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             nor
             upon
             whose
             bodies
             he
             suckt
             ,
             nor
             that
             had
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             were
             changed
             into
             Cats
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             or
             Wolves
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Devil
             had
             had
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             or
             had
             there
             been
             any
             such
             sort
             of
             Witches
             ,
             the
             divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Providence
             would
             have
             ordained
             some
             of
             them
             then
             to
             have
             been
             made
             apparent
             ,
             that
             his
             power
             by
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             shewed
             as
             well
             in
             the
             greater
             as
             in
             the
             less
             :
             and
             that
             for
             the
             more
             full
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             more
             triumphant
             declaration
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             in
             conquering
             him
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             more
             ample
             warning
             and
             instruction
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             to
             avoid
             the
             snares
             and
             wiles
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             but
             there
             being
             no
             such
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             rationally
             conclude
             ,
             that
             
             there
             now
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             but
             the
             vain
             believing
             of
             such
             figments
             and
             forgeries
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             cunning
             and
             delusion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             works
             by
             lying
             and
             deceiving
             wonders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             which
             St.
             Chrysostome
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Hoc
               est
               ,
               omnem
               ostentabit
               potentiam
               ,
               sed
               nihil
               veri
               ,
               verùm
               omnia
               ad
               seductionem
               .
            
             
             
               Et
               prodigiis
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               mendacii
               .
               Aut
               ementitis
               ac
               indificantibus
               ,
               aut
               ad
               mendacium
               inducentibus
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             now
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             sound
             Reason
             are
             the
             proper
             Mediums
             to
             decide
             these
             difficulties
             by
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             shew
             the
             invalidity
             of
             some
             ways
             used
             by
             the
             most
             Authors
             ,
             to
             prove
             and
             defend
             these
             Tenents
             ,
             and
             
               ab
               uno
               disce
               omnes
            
             ,
             take
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             For
             all
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             words
             :
             
               That
               
               
               this
               being
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               is
               only
               capable
               of
               the
               evidence
               of
               authority
               and
               sense
               :
               and
               by
               both
               these
               ,
               the
               being
               of
               Witches
               and
               Diabolical
               Contracts
               ,
               is
               most
               abundantly
               confirmed
               .
            
             To
             which
             we
             shall
             give
             this
             smart
             Reply
             .
             Not
             to
             make
             the
             Proposition
             universal
             ,
             generally
             to
             deny
             the
             evidence
             of
             authory
             and
             sense
             ;
             no
             ,
             far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             run
             into
             that
             wild
             and
             sensless
             absurdity
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             destroy
             the
             credibility
             of
             all
             humane
             testimony
             :
             But
             we
             shall
             here
             speak
             of
             the
             evidence
             of
             authority
             and
             sense
             with
             this
             restriction
             and
             limitation
             ,
             to
             these
             Particulars
             .
             1.
             
             Those
             Authors
             that
             write
             of
             Apparitions
             and
             Spirits
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             treat
             of
             Diabolical
             Leagues
             and
             Contracts
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             mention
             the
             Devil
             sucking
             of
             the
             Witches
             body
             ,
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             their
             being
             changed
             into
             Hares
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Cats
             ,
             and
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             These
             Authors
             we
             say
             are
             to
             be
             read
             with
             caution
             ,
             and
             their
             relations
             not
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             except
             better
             proof
             be
             given
             to
             evidence
             the
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             than
             hitherto
             hath
             been
             brought
             by
             any
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             especial
             reasons
             and
             necessary
             cautions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Authors
             that
             have
             recorded
             stories
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             seriously
             considered
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             related
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             by
             their
             own
             proper
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             eye
             and
             ear-witnesses
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             have
             taken
             it
             up
             by
             hear-say
             ,
             common
             fame
             ,
             or
             the
             relation
             of
             others
             :
             and
             if
             what
             they
             relate
             ,
             were
             not
             of
             their
             own
             certain
             knowledge
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             of
             little
             or
             no
             credit
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             the
             other
             that
             relates
             it
             ,
             might
             be
             guilty
             either
             of
             active
             or
             passive
             deception
             and
             delusion
             ,
             or
             might
             have
             heard
             it
             from
             another
             ,
             or
             by
             common
             report
             :
             of
             all
             which
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             ,
             but
             leaveth
             sufficient
             grounds
             for
             dubitation
             ,
             and
             is
             sufficient
             to
             caution
             a
             prudent
             person
             altogether
             to
             suspend
             his
             assent
             ,
             until
             better
             proof
             can
             be
             brought
             .
             There
             is
             a
             story
             related
             by
             
               Plinius
               Caecilius
            
             to
             his
             
             Friend
             Sura
             ,
             of
             a
             House
             in
             Athens
             that
             was
             haunted
             by
             a
             Spirit
             in
             so
             terrible
             and
             frightful
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             left
             utterly
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             none
             would
             inhabit
             in
             it
             ,
             until
             that
             Athenodorus
             the
             Philosopher
             adventured
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             abode
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Apparition
             or
             Phantasm
             ,
             and
             upon
             its
             signs
             followed
             it
             to
             a
             place
             below
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             vanished
             :
             he
             marked
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             place
             to
             be
             digged
             up
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             bones
             of
             a
             person
             inchained
             or
             fettered
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             bones
             to
             be
             buried
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             House
             remained
             free
             afterwards
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             think
             how
             many
             Authors
             have
             swallowed
             this
             relation
             (
             nay
             even
             
               Philip
               Camerarius
            
             himself
             ,
             who
             though
             a
             very
             Learned
             man
             ,
             yet
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             too
             extremely
             credulous
             )
             and
             urged
             it
             for
             proof
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             credit
             and
             authority
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             discern
             that
             it
             affords
             any
             credible
             ground
             to
             a
             rational
             man
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             the
             very
             matter
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             yield
             sufficient
             grounds
             of
             the
             suspicion
             of
             its
             verity
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             because
             Pliny
             doth
             but
             relate
             it
             by
             hear-say
             ,
             
               exponam
               ut
               accepi
            
             ,
             and
             of
             it
             and
             the
             rest
             he
             desires
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             Friend
             Sura
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             do
             not
             find
             any
             answer
             .
             The
             story
             taken
             
             from
             Plutarch
             (
             a
             grave
             Author
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             considered
             as
             an
             Heathen
             
             and
             a
             Moralist
             )
             yet
             of
             no
             authority
             to
             decide
             such
             points
             as
             these
             are
             )
             of
             the
             voice
             that
             called
             upon
             Thamus
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             declare
             when
             he
             came
             at
             Palodes
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             God
             Pan
             was
             dead
             ,
             which
             he
             performed
             ,
             and
             that
             thereupon
             followed
             a
             great
             lamentation
             of
             many
             :
             the
             story
             at
             large
             is
             related
             by
             many
             ,
             and
             urged
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             weight
             and
             credibility
             ,
             when
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             any
             that
             it
             was
             true
             .
             For
             if
             it
             had
             been
             related
             by
             Plutarch
             as
             an
             ear-witness
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             but
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             believed
             many
             fond
             ,
             lying
             ,
             and
             impossible
             things
             ,
             especially
             of
             their
             Gods
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             this
             case
             to
             a
             considerate
             Christian
             could
             be
             of
             no
             great
             authority
             .
             And
             if
             his
             authority
             had
             been
             great
             ,
             or
             of
             weight
             in
             such
             matters
             as
             these
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             but
             
               singularis
               testis
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             sufficient
             in
             these
             things
             to
             be
             relied
             upon
             .
             And
             lastly
             (
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             here
             )
             he
             doth
             not
             record
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             his
             own
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             of
             hear-say
             from
             Epitherses
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             a
             single
             Relator
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             no
             certain
             veracity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             can
             have
             no
             rational
             ground
             to
             believe
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             rejected
             with
             more
             reason
             ,
             than
             it
             can
             be
             affirmed
             by
             .
             Of
             no
             greater
             credit
             can
             his
             story
             be
             of
             Brutus
             his
             
               malus
               Genius
            
             appearing
             
             unto
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             received
             this
             by
             meer
             Tradition
             and
             hear-say
             ,
             neither
             could
             it
             have
             any
             other
             rise
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             relation
             of
             Brutus
             himself
             ,
             whose
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             and
             troubled
             brain
             ,
             fancied
             such
             vain
             things
             ;
             for
             those
             that
             were
             near
             Brutus
             neither
             saw
             nor
             heard
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             been
             a
             deception
             of
             Phansie
             ,
             and
             no
             real
             Apparition
             
               ad
               extra
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             evidence
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             recorded
             from
             the
             relation
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             validity
             to
             a
             judicious
             person
             :
             so
             if
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             be
             witnessed
             but
             by
             one
             single
             testimony
             (
             though
             an
             eye
             or
             an
             ear-witness
             )
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             because
             one
             single
             person
             may
             be
             imperfect
             in
             some
             senses
             ,
             or
             under
             some
             distemper
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             no
             proper
             Judge
             of
             what
             it
             sees
             or
             hears
             ;
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               every
               word
               shall
               be
               established
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             (
             especially
             in
             such
             abstruse
             matters
             as
             these
             )
             to
             trust
             the
             evidence
             of
             one
             single
             testimony
             .
             To
             make
             clear
             this
             Particular
             ,
             we
             shall
             relate
             a
             story
             or
             two
             from
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Bishop
             Hall
             ,
             joyned
             with
             his
             judgment
             of
             such
             weak
             and
             feigned
             Tales
             ,
             one
             of
             
             which
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               
                 Johannes
                 à
                 Jesu
                 Maria
              
               ,
               a
               modern
               Carmelite
               ,
               writing
               the
               Life
               of
               Theresia
               (
               Sainted
               lately
               by
               Gregory
               XV.
               )
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               as
               she
               was
               a
               vigilant
               Overseer
               of
               her
               Votaries
               in
               her
               life
               ,
               so
               in
               and
               after
               death
               she
               would
               not
               be
               drawn
               away
               from
               her
               care
               and
               attendance
               :
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               if
               any
               of
               her
               Sisters
               did
               but
               talk
               in
               the
               set
               hours
               of
               their
               silence
               ,
               she
               was
               wont
               by
               three
               knocks
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Cell
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               enjoyned
               taciturnity
               .
               And
               on
               a
               time
               appearing
               (
               as
               she
               did
               often
               )
               in
               a
               lightsome
               brightness
               to
               a
               certain
               Carmelite
               ,
               is
               said
               thus
               to
               bespeak
               
               him
               ;
               
                 Nos
                 coelestes
                 ,
                 ac
                 vos
                 exules
                 amore
                 ac
                 puritate
                 foederati
                 esse
              
               
               
                 debemus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               We
               Citizens
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               ye
               exiled
               Pilgrims
               on
               earth
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               linked
               in
               a
               League
               of
               love
               and
               purity
               ,
               &c.
               
               Methinks
               the
               Reporter
               (
               saith
               the
               Bishop
               )
               should
               fear
               this
               to
               be
               too
               much
               good
               fellowship
               for
               a
               Saint
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               neither
               Divine
               nor
               Ancient
               story
               had
               wont
               to
               afford
               such
               familiarity
               :
               and
               many
               have
               misdoubted
               the
               agency
               of
               worse
               ,
               where
               have
               appeared
               less
               causes
               of
               suspicion
               .
               That
               this
               was
               (
               if
               any
               thing
               )
               an
               ill
               Spirit
               under
               that
               face
               ,
               I
               am
               justly
               confident
               ;
               neither
               can
               any
               man
               doubt
               ,
               that
               looking
               further
               into
               the
               relation
               ,
               finds
               him
               to
               come
               with
               a
               ly●
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               goes
               on
               ;
               [
               We
               Celestial
               ones
               behold
               the
               Deity
               ,
               ye
               banished
               ones
               worship
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               which
               ye
               ought
               to
               worship
               with
               the
               same
               affection
               wherewith
               we
               adore
               the
               Deity
               ]
               such
               perfume
               doth
               this
               holy
               Devil
               leave
               behind
               him
               .
               The
               like
               might
               be
               instanced
               in
               a
               thousand
               Apparitions
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               all
               worthy
               of
               the
               same
               entertainment
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             story
             from
             one
             single
             person
             ,
             a
             lying
             Carmelite
             ,
             one
             that
             for
             interest
             ,
             and
             upholding
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             had
             feigned
             and
             forged
             it
             ;
             for
             in
             it self
             it
             appeareth
             to
             be
             a
             meer
             falsity
             and
             figment
             ,
             as
             any
             rational
             man
             may
             easily
             discern
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             a
             thousand
             stories
             of
             this
             kind
             worthy
             of
             the
             like
             entertainment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             condemned
             for
             most
             horrid
             lyes
             .
             Another
             he
             tells
             us
             :
             
               Amongst
               
               such
               fastidious
               choice
               of
               whole
               dry-fats
               of
               voluminous
               relations
               ,
               I
               cannot
               forbear
               to
               single
               out
               that
               one
               famous
               of
               
                 Magdalen
                 de
                 la
                 Croix
              
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               1545
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             third
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             another
             lying
             Fryar
             named
             
               Jacobus
               de
               Pozali
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             
               That
               St.
               Macarius
               once
               went
               about
               to
               
               make
               peace
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Satan
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             whatsoever
             credit
             this
             Learned
             man
             (
             who
             in
             things
             of
             this
             kind
             appeareth
             to
             be
             as
             vainly
             credulous
             as
             any
             )
             doth
             seem
             to
             give
             unto
             these
             ,
             or
             what
             use
             soever
             he
             would
             make
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             undeniably
             manifest
             to
             all
             impartial
             judgments
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             but
             absolute
             forgeries
             and
             knacks
             of
             Imposture
             and
             Knavery
             ,
             and
             (
             according
             to
             his
             own
             opinion
             )
             may
             justly
             be
             ranked
             amongst
             those
             thousand
             Apparitions
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             all
             worthy
             of
             the
             same
             entertainment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             rejected
             for
             abominable
             lyes
             or
             forgeries
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             not
             attested
             by
             any
             sincere
             and
             uncorrupt
             ear
             and
             eye-witnesses
             ,
             but
             by
             reports
             and
             relations
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             those
             that
             were
             corrupt
             and
             partial
             ,
             or
             Accomplices
             to
             bring
             to
             pass
             the
             fraud
             and
             imposture
             .
             2.
             
             If
             they
             be
             run
             up
             to
             their
             first
             Author
             or
             Venter
             of
             the
             Tale
             ,
             he
             will
             but
             be
             found
             a
             single
             Witness
             ,
             which
             is
             utterly
             insufficient
             in
             evidencing
             truly
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Relaters
             of
             them
             did
             publish
             them
             for
             interest
             sake
             ,
             and
             upon
             design
             to
             advance
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             of
             validity
             and
             credit
             .
             4.
             
             In
             themselves
             (
             if
             strictly
             considered
             )
             they
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             lying
             ,
             ridiculous
             ,
             contradictory
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             Divine
             Writ
             ,
             and
             dissonant
             to
             sound
             and
             right
             reason
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             
             to
             have
             no
             other
             entertainment
             ,
             but
             as
             abominable
             lyes
             and
             forgeries
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             matters
             of
             fact
             be
             witnessed
             and
             attested
             by
             many
             or
             divers
             persons
             that
             were
             ear
             and
             eye-witnesses
             ,
             yet
             may
             their
             testimony
             bear
             no
             weight
             in
             the
             balance
             of
             Justice
             or
             right
             Reason
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             be
             corrupt
             in
             point
             of
             interest
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             their
             judgments
             mis-guided
             and
             biassed
             by
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             desires
             and
             affections
             ,
             or
             relate
             things
             out
             of
             spleen
             ,
             envy
             ,
             and
             malice
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             not
             in
             these
             mysterious
             matters
             be
             fit
             authority
             to
             rely
             upon
             ,
             nor
             competent
             evidence
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             is
             forced
             to
             confess
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               In
               the
               relation
               of
               strange
               
               things
               ,
               whether
               natural
               or
               supernatural
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               Relator
               ,
               if
               it
               can
               be
               known
               :
               and
               what
               interest
               he
               had
               ,
               or
               might
               probably
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               had
               ,
               in
               the
               relation
               ,
               to
               have
               it
               believed
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               whether
               he
               profess
               to
               have
               seen
               it
               himself
               ,
               or
               taken
               it
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               others
               .
               And
               whether
               a
               man
               by
               his
               profession
               in
               a
               capacity
               probable
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               doth
               bear
               witness
               .
            
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             particulars
             would
             require
             a
             particular
             consideration
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             interest
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             then
             all
             authorities
             ,
             all
             colour
             of
             reason
             is
             drawn
             in
             to
             make
             good
             this
             interest
             ,
             and
             verity
             is
             commonly
             stifled
             in
             this
             contest
             for
             selfness
             and
             interest
             ,
             and
             the
             adverse
             parties
             stigmatized
             with
             all
             the
             filthy
             lyes
             and
             enormous
             crimes
             that
             can
             be
             invented
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             manifest
             in
             these
             instances
             .
             The
             Popish
             party
             finding
             themselves
             hindred
             and
             opposed
             in
             point
             of
             the
             highest
             interest
             ,
             have
             forged
             a
             thousand
             false
             stories
             and
             tales
             to
             make
             good
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             Party
             ,
             and
             have
             left
             no
             dirt
             and
             dung
             unscraped
             up
             to
             throw
             in
             the
             faces
             of
             their
             Opponents
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             each
             Party
             done
             against
             other
             ,
             where
             religious
             interest
             was
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Hall
             hath
             truly
             observed
             in
             this
             passage
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             shewing
             the
             abominable
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             
               A
               Religion
               that
               cares
               not
               by
               what
               wilful
               falshoods
               
               it
               maintains
               a
               part
               ;
               as
               Wickliffs
               blasphemy
               ,
               Luthers
               advice
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               Tindals
               Community
               ,
               Calvins
               feigned
               Miracle
               ,
               and
               blasphemous
               death
               ,
               Bucers
               neck
               broken
               ,
               Beza's
               Revolt
               ,
               the
               blasting
               of
               Huguenots
               ,
               Englands
               want
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Christendom
               ,
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               unwomanliness
               ,
               her
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               her
               secret
               fruitfulness
               ,
               English
               Catholicks
               cast
               in
               Bears
               skins
               to
               Dogs
               ,
               Plesses
               shameful
               overthrow
               ,
               Garnats
               straw
               ,
               the
               Lutherans
               obscene
               Night-Revels
               ,
               Scories
               drunken
               Ordination
               in
               a
               Tavern
               ,
               the
               Edict
               of
               our
               gracious
               King
               
                 James
                 (
                 An.
              
               87.
               )
               for
               the
               establishment
               of
               Popery
               ,
               our
               casting
               the
               crusts
               of
               our
               Sacrament
               to
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               maliciously
               raised
               against
               knowledge
               and
               conscience
               ,
               for
               the
               disgrace
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               would
               have
               hated
               ,
               e're
               known
               .
            
          
           
             The
             rise
             of
             this
             opinion
             that
             we
             are
             disputing
             against
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             makes
             a
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             League
             with
             the
             Witches
             ,
             that
             he
             sucks
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             hath
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             
             and
             that
             they
             are
             changed
             into
             Hares
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Cats
             ,
             or
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             was
             soon
             after
             the
             thirteenth
             hundred
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             as
             Frederick
             the
             Second
             had
             made
             a
             Law
             temporal
             ,
             for
             the
             burning
             of
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             not
             long
             after
             that
             ,
             was
             the
             Inquisition
             set
             up
             in
             Rome
             and
             Spain
             ,
             and
             then
             did
             the
             Inquisitors
             and
             their
             Adherents
             ,
             draw
             in
             from
             the
             Heathen
             Poets
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Authors
             ,
             whatsoever
             might
             carry
             any
             colour
             of
             authority
             or
             reason
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             countenance
             their
             bloody
             and
             unjust
             proceedings
             ,
             where
             they
             drew
             thousands
             of
             people
             into
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             for
             pretended
             Witchcraft
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             to
             be
             Heresie
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             these
             have
             written
             concerning
             these
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Delrio
               ,
               Bodinus
               ,
               Romigius
               ,
               Springerus
               ,
               Niderus
               ,
               Spineus
               ,
               Grillandus
               ,
            
             and
             a
             whole
             rabble
             besides
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             named
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             lyes
             and
             forgeries
             ,
             and
             deserve
             no
             credit
             at
             all
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             as
             many
             of
             them
             as
             either
             were
             Inquisitors
             themselves
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             had
             any
             dependence
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             received
             benefit
             by
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             are
             all
             unjust
             and
             corrupt
             Authors
             and
             Witnesses
             ,
             as
             writing
             and
             bearing
             witness
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             interest
             ,
             and
             profit
             ,
             having
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Goods
             and
             Estates
             of
             all
             that
             were
             convicted
             and
             condemned
             :
             and
             the
             Wolf
             and
             Raven
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             give
             judgment
             on
             the
             Serpents
             side
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             devour
             the
             man
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             innocent
             ,
             because
             they
             hope
             to
             have
             a
             share
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             pick
             the
             bones
             .
             2.
             
             These
             Authors
             that
             were
             the
             first
             Broachers
             of
             these
             monstrous
             stories
             of
             Apparitions
             and
             Witches
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             frequently
             quoted
             by
             others
             ,
             (
             that
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             more
             wary
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             seen
             reason
             enough
             to
             have
             rejected
             all
             their
             feigned
             lyes
             and
             delusions
             )
             were
             not
             only
             sharers
             in
             the
             spoil
             of
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             condemned
             (
             who
             were
             judged
             
               per
               fas
               ,
               &
               nefas
            
             )
             but
             also
             had
             another
             base
             end
             and
             interest
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             advance
             the
             opinion
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             praying
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             setting
             up
             the
             vain
             Superstitions
             of
             the
             virtue
             of
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             holy
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             did
             forge
             so
             many
             stories
             of
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             Souls
             coming
             forth
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             recorded
             so
             many
             false
             ,
             lying
             ,
             and
             impossible
             things
             from
             the
             forced
             ,
             extorted
             ,
             and
             pretended
             confessions
             of
             the
             Witches
             themselves
             ,
             which
             were
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             Hotch-potch
             of
             horrid
             and
             abominable
             lyes
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             because
             the
             Authors
             only
             invented
             them
             ,
             to
             promote
             their
             own
             base
             ends
             and
             wretched
             interests
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             Authors
             are
             engaged
             for
             interest
             sake
             ,
             they
             fall
             into
             heat
             ,
             passion
             ,
             malice
             ,
             and
             envy
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             cannot
             make
             out
             by
             strength
             of
             arguments
             ,
             they
             labour
             to
             make
             good
             by
             lyes
             and
             scandals
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             apparent
             in
             this
             one
             Example
             we
             shall
             here
             give
             .
             
               Henricus
               Cornelius
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             a
             person
             in
             his
             time
             well
             known
             to
             most
             of
             the
             Learned
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             admired
             for
             his
             general
             and
             universal
             skill
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             Learning
             ,
             having
             published
             a
             Piece
             which
             he
             styled
             ,
             
               A
               Declaration
               of
               the
               incertitude
               and
               vanity
               of
               Sciences
               and
               Arts
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
            
             wherein
             amongst
             
             other
             things
             he
             had
             sharply
             taxed
             the
             Monks
             and
             Fryars
             ,
             and
             other
             Orders
             ,
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             idleness
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             crimes
             and
             misdemeanors
             ,
             whereby
             certain
             Theologasters
             of
             Lovain
             (
             netled
             with
             their
             own
             guilt
             )
             did
             in
             bitter
             malice
             draw
             up
             certain
             Articles
             against
             him
             ,
             therein
             accusing
             him
             of
             Errour
             ,
             Impiety
             ,
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             far
             incensed
             Charles
             the
             Fifth
             then
             Emperour
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             commanded
             Agrippa
             unheard
             to
             make
             a
             Recantation
             .
             But
             he
             writing
             a
             strong
             ,
             polite
             ,
             and
             pithy
             Apology
             ,
             gave
             them
             such
             a
             responsion
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             they
             did
             never
             reply
             ;
             by
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             mediation
             of
             divers
             learned
             Friends
             ,
             who
             gave
             Caesar
             a
             right
             information
             of
             the
             end
             and
             drift
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             things
             therein
             contained
             ,
             He
             was
             pacified
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             a
             better
             understanding
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             Yet
             this
             could
             not
             protect
             Agrippa
             from
             the
             virulent
             malice
             of
             the
             Popish
             Witchmongers
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             forged
             most
             abominable
             lyes
             and
             scandals
             against
             him
             ,
             especially
             that
             wretched
             and
             ignorant
             Monk
             
               Paulus
               Jovius
            
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             record
             in
             his
             Book
             intituled
             ,
             
               De
               Elogiis
               doctorum
               Virorum
            
             ,
             that
             Agrippa
             carried
             a
             Cacodemon
             about
             with
             him
             ,
             
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             black
             Dog
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             died
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             certain
             he
             died
             at
             Gratianople
             .
             From
             all
             which
             horrid
             aspersions
             and
             lying
             scandals
             he
             is
             sufficiently
             acquitted
             by
             the
             famous
             Physician
             
               Johannes
               Wierus
            
             ,
             one
             that
             was
             educated
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             lived
             familiarly
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             best
             able
             to
             testifie
             the
             whole
             truth
             of
             these
             particulars
             .
             But
             any
             that
             are
             so
             perversly
             and
             wilfully
             blinded
             as
             to
             have
             a
             sinister
             opinion
             of
             this
             person
             ,
             (
             who
             
               ab
               ineunte
               aetate
               in
               literis
               educatus
               esset
               ,
               quâ
               fuit
               ingenii
               foelicitate
               ,
               in
               omni
               artium
               ac
               disciplinarum
               genere
               ita
               versatus
               est
               ,
               ut
            
             
             excelluerit
             )
             may
             have
             most
             ample
             satisfaction
             from
             the
             modest
             and
             impartial
             Pen
             of
             
               Melchior
               Adams
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             written
             his
             Life
             :
             as
             also
             from
             something
             that
             our
             Country-man
             ,
             who
             called
             himself
             
               Eugenius
               Philalethes
            
             ,
             hath
             clearly
             delivered
             :
             so
             that
             none
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             particular
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             wilfully
             refuse
             to
             be
             informed
             
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Nay
             where
             interest
             hath
             a
             share
             ,
             truth
             can
             hardly
             be
             expected
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             in
             more
             trivial
             things
             ,
             as
             even
             but
             for
             aery
             fame
             and
             vain-glory
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             manifest
             in
             
               Hierome
               Cardan
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             man
             of
             prodigious
             pride
             and
             vain-glory
             ,
             which
             led
             him
             (
             as
             the
             
             learned
             Dr.
             Brown
             hath
             noted
             )
             into
             no
             small
             errours
             ,
             being
             a
             great
             Amasser
             of
             strange
             and
             incredible
             stories
             ,
             led
             to
             relate
             them
             by
             his
             meer
             ambition
             of
             hunting
             after
             fame
             and
             the
             reputation
             of
             an
             universal
             Scholar
             .
             And
             of
             no
             less
             pride
             and
             vain-glorious
             ambition
             was
             his
             Antagonist
             
               Julius
               Caesar
               Scaliger
            
             guilty
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Family
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             think
             they
             can
             ever
             raign
             safely
             ,
             unless
             they
             strangle
             all
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             so
             he
             did
             not
             think
             that
             he
             could
             aspire
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             being
             the
             Monarch
             of
             general
             Learning
             ,
             without
             stifling
             the
             fame
             and
             reputation
             of
             Cardan
             and
             others
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             hath
             been
             most
             fell
             ,
             and
             impetuously
             bitter
             .
             But
             when
             
             men
             fall
             out
             about
             professional
             interest
             ,
             then
             the
             stories
             that
             through
             malice
             they
             invent
             and
             forge
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             are
             incredible
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             many
             Examples
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             but
             give
             one
             for
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
             When
             Paracelsus
             ,
             returning
             from
             his
             Peregrination
             of
             ten
             years
             and
             above
             ,
             was
             called
             to
             be
             Physical
             Lecturer
             
             at
             Basil
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             three
             years
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             having
             by
             his
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             Cures
             drawn
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             the
             adjacent
             Countries
             into
             admiration
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             might
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             envy
             and
             ignorance
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             )
             justly
             be
             styled
             ,
             
               Totius
               Germaniae
               decus
               &
               gloria
            
             :
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             quiet
             the
             violent
             and
             virulent
             mind
             of
             
               Thomas
               Erastus
            
             ,
             who
             coming
             to
             be
             setled
             at
             Basil
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             he
             could
             not
             outgo
             nor
             equal
             Paracelsus
             in
             point
             of
             Medicinal
             Practice
             ,
             and
             being
             strongly
             grounded
             in
             the
             Aristotelian
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             the
             Galenical
             Physick
             ,
             did
             with
             all
             poyson
             and
             bitterness
             labour
             to
             confute
             the
             Principles
             of
             Chymical
             Physick
             that
             Paracelsus
             had
             introduced
             ;
             and
             lest
             his
             arguments
             might
             be
             too
             weak
             ,
             he
             backt
             them
             with
             most
             horrible
             lyes
             and
             scandals
             ,
             thinking
             that
             many
             and
             strong
             accusations
             (
             though
             never
             so
             false
             )
             would
             not
             be
             easily
             answered
             ,
             nor
             totally
             washt
             off
             :
             which
             after
             were
             greedily
             swallowed
             down
             by
             
               Libanius
               ,
               Conringius
               ,
               Sennertus
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             so
             apt
             are
             men
             to
             invent
             ,
             and
             suck
             in
             scandals
             against
             others
             ,
             never
             considering
             how
             false
             and
             groundless
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             :
             for
             that
             he
             wrongfully
             and
             falsely
             accused
             him
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             will
             be
             manifest
             to
             any
             unbiassed
             person
             ,
             that
             will
             but
             take
             pains
             to
             read
             his
             Life
             ,
             written
             by
             that
             equitable
             Judge
             
               Melchior
               Adams
            
             ,
             and
             that
             large
             Preface
             the
             learned
             Physician
             
               Fredericus
               Bitiskius
            
             hath
             prefixed
             to
             his
             Works
             printed
             at
             Geneva
             1648.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Authors
             that
             report
             matters
             of
             fact
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             four
             particulars
             that
             we
             have
             named
             ,
             were
             ear
             and
             eye
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             not
             single
             ,
             but
             a
             greater
             number
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             swayed
             by
             any
             corrupt
             or
             self-interest
             whatsoever
             ;
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             give
             evidence
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             rightly
             qualified
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             necessarily
             requisite
             to
             capacitate
             a
             person
             rightly
             to
             judge
             of
             these
             nice
             and
             difficult
             matters
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             here
             enumerate
             .
             1.
             
             The
             persons
             that
             are
             fit
             to
             give
             a
             perfect
             judgment
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             perfect
             in
             the
             organs
             of
             their
             senses
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             may
             easily
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             think
             the
             things
             otherwise
             than
             indeed
             they
             are
             ;
             so
             some
             defects
             or
             distempers
             in
             the
             ears
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             or
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             sensories
             ,
             may
             hinder
             the
             true
             perception
             of
             things
             acted
             or
             done
             .
             2.
             
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             a
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             vitiated
             or
             distempered
             Phantasie
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             melancholick
             Temper
             or
             Constitution
             ;
             for
             such
             will
             be
             full
             of
             fears
             ,
             and
             strange
             imaginations
             ,
             taking
             things
             as
             acted
             and
             wrought
             without
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             but
             only
             represented
             within
             .
             These
             will
             take
             a
             bush
             to
             be
             a
             Boggard
             ,
             and
             a
             black
             sheep
             to
             be
             a
             Demon
             ;
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             wild
             Swans
             flying
             high
             upon
             the
             nights
             ,
             to
             be
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             
             they
             call
             them
             here
             in
             the
             North
             )
             Gabriel-Ratchets
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Daker-hen
             in
             the
             Meadow
             to
             be
             the
             Whistlers
             ,
             the
             howling
             of
             the
             female
             Fox
             in
             a
             Gill
             ,
             or
             a
             Clough
             for
             the
             male
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             for
             copulation
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             cry
             of
             young
             Children
             ,
             or
             such
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             people
             call
             Fayries
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             fancies
             and
             mistakes
             .
             3.
             
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             clear
             and
             free
             from
             those
             imbibed
             notions
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             Hobgoblins
             ,
             and
             Witches
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             instamped
             upon
             their
             Phantasies
             from
             their
             very
             young
             years
             ,
             through
             ignorant
             and
             superstitious
             education
             ,
             wherewith
             generally
             all
             mankind
             is
             infected
             ,
             and
             but
             very
             few
             that
             get
             themselves
             extricated
             from
             those
             delusive
             Labyrinths
             ,
             that
             parents
             and
             ignorance
             have
             instilled
             into
             them
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             stolid
             and
             stupid
             Vulgar
             ,
             but
             even
             persons
             otherwise
             rational
             enough
             ,
             do
             commonly
             attribute
             those
             sleights
             and
             tricks
             that
             our
             common
             Jugglers
             play
             ,
             unto
             the
             Devil
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             only
             performed
             by
             Leger-de-main
             ,
             or
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             Boxes
             ,
             and
             Instruments
             aptly
             fitted
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             strongly
             to
             affirm
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             seen
             the
             Jugglers
             Familiar
             or
             Devil
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             but
             a
             poor
             Squirrels
             skin
             stuffed
             with
             hair
             or
             moss
             ,
             and
             nimbly
             agitated
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Juggler
             :
             which
             makes
             me
             call
             to
             mind
             a
             very
             lepid
             and
             pertinent
             Accident
             that
             once
             in
             my
             younger
             years
             happened
             in
             
               Burrow
               bridge
            
             upon
             a
             great
             Fayr
             holden
             there
             upon
             St.
             Barnabas
             day
             :
             I
             being
             in
             Company
             with
             divers
             
             Gentlemen
             ,
             whereof
             two
             were
             Masters
             of
             Arts
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             the
             Horse-Fayr
             ,
             we
             espyed
             a
             great
             crowd
             and
             ring
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             drawing
             near
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             person
             commonly
             known
             through
             most
             of
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
             York-shire
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               John
               Gypsie
            
             ,
             being
             as
             black
             as
             any
             of
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             with
             a
             Feather
             in
             his
             Hat
             ,
             a
             silk
             slasht
             Doublet
             ,
             upon
             a
             fair
             Holland
             Half-shirt
             ,
             counterfeiting
             himself
             half
             drunk
             ,
             and
             reeling
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             with
             a
             fine
             Tape
             or
             Incle-string
             tyed
             fast
             together
             at
             the
             two
             ends
             ,
             and
             throwing
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             carelesly
             two
             or
             three
             times
             about
             a
             smooth
             Rod
             ,
             that
             another
             man
             held
             by
             both
             ends
             ,
             and
             then
             putting
             the
             bout
             of
             the
             Tape
             upon
             the
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             then
             crying
             ,
             It
             is
             now
             fast
             for
             five
             shillings
             ;
             but
             no
             sooner
             reeling
             and
             looking
             aside
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             held
             the
             Rod
             did
             put
             off
             the
             bout
             of
             the
             Tape
             again
             ,
             and
             still
             
               John
               Gypsie
            
             ,
             would
             cry
             and
             bet
             that
             it
             was
             fast
             ,
             then
             would
             there
             come
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             and
             bet
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             win
             ,
             and
             go
             away
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             laughing
             him
             to
             scorn
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             would
             continue
             ,
             and
             pray
             the
             Fellow
             that
             held
             the
             stick
             not
             to
             deceive
             him
             ,
             and
             plainly
             shew
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             fast
             when
             the
             bout
             was
             put
             on
             ,
             then
             would
             the
             Fellow
             that
             held
             the
             stick
             ,
             still
             put
             off
             the
             bout
             when
             
               John
               Gypsie
            
             looked
             away
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             believed
             that
             he
             was
             in
             drink
             ,
             and
             so
             deceived
             by
             him
             that
             held
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             would
             come
             and
             bet
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             lose
             :
             so
             that
             he
             used
             to
             win
             much
             money
             ,
             though
             the
             bout
             was
             put
             off
             every
             time
             ,
             and
             none
             could
             discern
             any
             alteration
             in
             the
             string
             .
             This
             strange
             Feat
             (
             which
             I
             confess
             ,
             as
             he
             handled
             and
             acted
             it
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             neatest
             that
             
             ever
             I
             saw
             in
             all
             my
             life
             )
             did
             so
             surprize
             all
             my
             Companions
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             himself
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             some
             stone
             in
             the
             Ring
             upon
             his
             finger
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             which
             he
             performed
             the
             Trick
             .
             But
             the
             most
             part
             concluded
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             done
             but
             by
             the
             power
             and
             help
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             come
             no
             more
             near
             
               John
               Gypsie
            
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             was
             a
             Witch
             ,
             and
             had
             familiarity
             with
             the
             Devil
             .
             But
             I
             that
             then
             was
             much
             guilty
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             loth
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             then
             also
             knowing
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             how
             all
             the
             common
             Jugglers
             about
             Cambridge
             and
             London
             (
             who
             make
             a
             Trade
             of
             it
             )
             did
             perform
             their
             Tricks
             ,
             I
             slipt
             away
             from
             my
             Company
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             the
             place
             again
             where
             I
             found
             him
             still
             playing
             ;
             and
             thrusting
             in
             ,
             I
             desired
             to
             hold
             the
             stick
             ,
             which
             he
             refused
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             a
             short
             time
             I
             perceived
             how
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             returned
             to
             my
             Company
             ,
             and
             shewed
             them
             the
             sleight
             and
             mystery
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             very
             much
             ashamed
             of
             their
             folly
             and
             ignorance
             .
             They
             may
             deride
             this
             story
             that
             list
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             serve
             for
             instruction
             to
             the
             wisest
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             hundreds
             yet
             living
             that
             knew
             this
             person
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             Bolton-bridge
             near
             Skipton
             in
             Craven
             ,
             and
             have
             seen
             him
             play
             this
             trick
             of
             fast
             and
             loose
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             related
             it
             :
             so
             that
             if
             a
             man
             meet
             with
             a
             crafty
             cunning
             Fellow
             ,
             he
             commonly
             by
             way
             of
             Proverb
             calls
             him
             
               John
               Gypsie
            
             .
             4.
             
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             in
             their
             judgments
             as
             
               in
               aequilibrio
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             radicated
             nor
             habituated
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             those
             things
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             will
             hardly
             be
             disswaded
             from
             their
             opinions
             ,
             but
             pertinaciously
             adhere
             unto
             them
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             absurd
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             ascribe
             all
             effects
             ,
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             unto
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Jesuit
             
               Roberti
               Foster
               ,
               Sennertus
            
             ,
             
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             attributed
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             Hoplocrism
             or
             Weapon-salve
             ,
             and
             the
             Sympathetick
             Powder
             unto
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             Witchcraft
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             but
             meerly
             natural
             .
             Which
             makes
             me
             call
             to
             mind
             a
             pretty
             story
             that
             happened
             when
             I
             was
             but
             a
             young
             Boy
             .
             For
             where
             I
             once
             learned
             at
             the
             School
             ,
             
             there
             was
             one
             who
             was
             Rector
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             very
             godly
             man
             ,
             a
             good
             and
             constant
             Preacher
             ,
             accounted
             very
             learned
             ,
             and
             Bachelor
             of
             Divinity
             :
             this
             person
             being
             informed
             ,
             that
             I
             and
             some
             other
             Boys
             could
             play
             some
             odd
             Feats
             of
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             especially
             to
             put
             a
             Ring
             upon
             our
             Cheek
             ,
             and
             to
             throw
             it
             unto
             a
             staff
             holden
             fast
             by
             both
             the
             ends
             ;
             this
             he
             by
             no
             means
             did
             believe
             could
             be
             done
             but
             by
             Diabolical
             means
             ,
             and
             did
             advise
             and
             threaten
             us
             to
             desist
             from
             such
             practices
             ,
             as
             devillish
             and
             damnable
             .
             So
             ready
             even
             the
             otherwise
             Learned
             may
             be
             ,
             when
             once
             setled
             in
             these
             fond
             and
             absurd
             opinions
             of
             the
             too
             great
             power
             of
             Demons
             and
             Witches
             ,
             to
             ascribe
             that
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             performed
             by
             Nature
             and
             lawful
             Art.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               That
               these
               things
               now
               in
               question
               are
               but
               barely
               supposed
               ,
               and
               were
               yet
               never
               rationally
               nor
               sufficiently
               proved
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Allegations
               brought
               to
               prove
               them
               by
               are
               weak
               ,
               frivolous
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               invalid
               .
               With
               a
               full
               Confutation
               of
               all
               the
               four
               Particulars
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             proved
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             sound
             Reason
             ,
             are
             the
             proper
             Mediums
             to
             decide
             these
             difficulties
             by
             ,
             and
             also
             laid
             down
             the
             necessary
             qualifications
             requisite
             in
             an
             Author
             or
             Witness
             that
             would
             evidence
             these
             things
             as
             matters
             of
             fact
             :
             We
             shall
             here
             once
             again
             repeat
             the
             four
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             about
             to
             confute
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Devil
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             visible
             or
             corporeal
             League
             and
             Covenant
             with
             the
             supposed
             Witches
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             doth
             not
             suck
             upon
             their
             bodies
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             not
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             them
             .
             4.
             
             That
             they
             are
             not
             really
             changed
             into
             Cats
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             these
             four
             Particulars
             we
             affirm
             were
             never
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             nor
             ever
             had
             a
             being
             ,
             except
             only
             in
             the
             fancy
             as
             meer
             Chimera's
             ,
             nor
             that
             they
             ever
             were
             or
             can
             be
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             brought
             to
             pass
             or
             acted
             ;
             and
             
               de
               non
               apparentibus
               ,
               &
               non
               existentibus
               eadem
               est
               ratio
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             great
             Maxime
             of
             our
             Law.
             But
             in
             the
             first
             place
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             the
             Patrons
             of
             this
             wretched
             and
             execrable
             opinion
             have
             to
             say
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             are
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             or
             were
             ever
             acted
             or
             performed
             .
             And
             first
             we
             have
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             arguing
             at
             this
             rate
             :
             
               All
               Histories
               are
               full
               of
               the
               exploits
               
               of
               those
               instruments
               of
               darkness
               ;
               and
               the
               testimony
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               rude
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               most
               civilized
               and
               polisht
               World
               ,
               brings
               tidings
               of
               their
               strange
               performances
               .
               We
               have
               the
               attestation
               of
               thousands
               of
               eye
               and
               ear-witnesses
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               of
               the
               easily
               deceivable
               vulgar
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               grave
               and
               and
               wise
               discerners
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               no
               interest
               could
               oblige
               them
               to
               agree
               together
               in
               a
               common
               lye
               :
               I
               say
               we
               have
               the
               light
               of
               all
               these
               circumstances
               to
               confirm
               us
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               things
               done
               by
               persons
               of
               despicable
               power
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               Art
               and
               ordinary
               Nature
               .
               Standing
               publick
               Records
               have
               been
               kept
               of
               these
               well-attested
               Relations
               ,
               and
               Epocha's
               made
               of
               those
               unwonted
               events
               .
               Laws
               in
               many
               Nations
               have
               been
               enacted
               against
               those
               vile
               practices
               ;
               those
               among
               the
               Jews
               and
               our
               own
               are
               notorious
               ;
               such
               Cases
               have
               been
               often
               determined
               near
               us
               ,
               by
               wise
               and
               reverend
               Judges
               ,
               upon
               clear
               convictive
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               thousands
               in
               our
               own
               Nation
               have
               suffered
               death
               for
               their
               vile
               compacts
               with
               Apostate
               Spirits
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             he
             saith
             :
             
               And
               I
               think
               those
               that
               can
               believe
               all
               Histories
               are
               Romances
               ;
               
               that
               all
               the
               wiser
               World
               have
               agreed
               together
               to
               juggle
               Mankind
               into
               a
               common
               belief
               of
               ungrounded
               Fables
               ;
               that
               the
               sound
               senses
               of
               multitudes
               together
               may
               deceive
               them
               ,
               and
               Laws
               are
               built
               upon
               Chimera's
               ;
               that
               the
               gravest
               and
               wisest
               Judges
               have
               been
               Murderers
               ,
               and
               the
               sagest
               persons
               Fools
               or
               designing
               Impostors
               .
               Bishop
               Hall
               maketh
               the
               like
               Objection
               ,
               saying
               :
               Neither
               can
               I
               make
               question
               of
               the
               authentick
               Records
               of
               the
               Examinations
               and
               Confessions
               of
               Witches
               and
               Sorcerers
               in
               several
               
               Regions
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               agreeing
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               horrible
               pacts
               with
               Satan
               ,
               of
               their
               set
               Meetings
               with
               evil
               Spirits
               ,
               their
               beastly
               Homages
               and
               Conversations
               .
               I
               should
               hate
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               so
               much
               incredulity
               ,
               as
               to
               charge
               so
               many
               grave
               Judges
               and
               credible
               Historians
               with
               lyes
               .
            
          
           
             These
             Objections
             at
             the
             first
             view
             seem
             very
             plausible
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             with
             them
             a
             great
             splendour
             and
             weight
             of
             truth
             and
             reason
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             be
             looked
             into
             ,
             and
             narrowly
             weighed
             in
             the
             balance
             of
             sound
             reason
             ,
             and
             unbiassed
             judgment
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             too
             light
             ,
             and
             will
             soon
             vanish
             into
             Rhetorical
             fumes
             and
             frothy
             vapours
             :
             which
             that
             it
             may
             be
             more
             clearly
             performed
             ,
             we
             shall
             rank
             them
             into
             the
             number
             of
             three
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             their
             seeming
             strength
             lyes
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             they
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             pretend
             that
             these
             things
             are
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             Historians
             of
             unquestionable
             credit
             and
             reputation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Witches
             themselves
             ,
             in
             divers
             Regions
             ,
             at
             several
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             who
             have
             all
             acknowledged
             these
             particulars
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             performances
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             so
             many
             wise
             and
             grave
             Judges
             and
             honest
             Juries
             could
             not
             have
             been
             deceived
             ,
             to
             put
             to
             death
             such
             great
             numbers
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             people
             ,
             called
             or
             accounted
             Witches
             ,
             without
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             fact
             .
             To
             all
             which
             we
             shall
             give
             a
             full
             response
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             four
             particulars
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             shall
             commix
             and
             adjoyn
             such
             positive
             Arguments
             as
             will
             be
             cogent
             to
             all
             rational
             persons
             ,
             whose
             corrupt
             wills
             have
             not
             perverted
             their
             judgments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             much
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             (
             but
             especially
             Bishop
             Hall
             ,
             a
             very
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             person
             )
             should
             lye
             any
             great
             stress
             upon
             such
             a
             weak
             foundation
             :
             For
             there
             is
             none
             of
             these
             three
             Objections
             that
             will
             amount
             to
             a
             necessary
             Proposition
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             a
             contingent
             one
             ,
             which
             will
             infer
             no
             certain
             and
             necessary
             Conclusion
             ,
             nor
             bring
             forth
             any
             certitude
             or
             science
             ,
             but
             only
             bare
             opinion
             and
             probability
             .
             
               Propositio
               contingens
               est
               ,
               qu●
               sic
               vera
               est
               ,
               ut
               falsa
               esse
               possit
               :
            
             and
             at
             the
             best
             the
             strength
             of
             all
             these
             are
             but
             
               testimonia
               humana
            
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             weak
             ,
             and
             no
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             a
             rational
             man
             to
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             
               humanum
               est
               errare
            
             .
             And
             the
             weight
             of
             these
             matters
             is
             not
             a
             contention
             
               de
               lana
               caprina
               ,
               vel
               de
               umbra
               asini
               ,
               sed
               de
               pelle
               humana
               ,
            
             for
             the
             lives
             and
             estates
             of
             many
             poor
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             they
             
             professed
             Christians
             too
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             require
             stronger
             Arguments
             than
             contingent
             Propositions
             ,
             to
             establish
             a
             firm
             ground
             for
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             barely
             to
             affirm
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             prove
             sufficiently
             and
             fully
             :
             For
             though
             they
             boldly
             alledge
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             Authors
             of
             unquestionable
             credit
             and
             verity
             ,
             we
             must
             return
             a
             flat
             negative
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Let
             them
             shew
             us
             any
             one
             Author
             of
             credible
             veracity
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             ear
             or
             eye-witness
             of
             the
             Devils
             making
             of
             a
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             League
             or
             Bargain
             with
             the
             Witches
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             ever
             suckt
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             had
             carnal
             Copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             his
             senses
             ever
             certainly
             knew
             a
             man
             really
             transubstantiated
             and
             transformed
             into
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             or
             a
             Wolf
             into
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             yield
             the
             whole
             Cause
             .
             But
             we
             must
             assert
             and
             truly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             this
             pretence
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             Historians
             of
             good
             credit
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             falsity
             ,
             and
             a
             lying
             flourish
             of
             vain
             words
             .
             There
             are
             (
             we
             confess
             )
             a
             multitude
             of
             vain
             and
             lying
             stories
             ,
             amassed
             up
             together
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             Demonographers
             and
             Witchmongers
             of
             strange
             and
             odd
             Apparitions
             ,
             Feats
             ,
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             but
             never
             any
             one
             positive
             proof
             of
             any
             of
             these
             four
             particulars
             by
             any
             Authors
             of
             credit
             and
             reputation
             :
             and
             this
             we
             dare
             boldly
             aver
             to
             the
             world
             .
             2.
             
             Let
             them
             produce
             any
             two
             Witnesses
             that
             were
             of
             honesty
             and
             integrity
             ,
             sound
             understandings
             and
             ability
             ,
             that
             ever
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             ear
             and
             eye-witnesses
             of
             a
             visible
             ,
             vocal
             ,
             and
             corporeal
             League
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Witch
             ;
             or
             let
             them
             tell
             us
             who
             was
             by
             ,
             and
             watched
             ,
             and
             really
             and
             truly
             saw
             the
             Devil
             suck
             upon
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Witches
             body
             ;
             or
             who
             were
             the
             Chamberlains
             ,
             Pimps
             or
             Panders
             ,
             when
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Witch
             committed
             carnal
             Copulation
             ;
             or
             who
             were
             ever
             present
             when
             a
             Witch
             was
             changed
             into
             a
             Cat
             ,
             a
             Dog
             ,
             an
             Hare
             ,
             or
             a
             Wolf.
             If
             they
             can
             but
             bring
             forth
             any
             two
             credible
             Witnesses
             to
             prove
             these
             things
             by
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             believe
             them
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             assert
             that
             never
             any
             such
             two
             could
             be
             produced
             yet
             :
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             the
             shameless
             impudence
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             that
             dare
             affirm
             these
             things
             that
             never
             were
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             not
             blushed
             to
             vent
             and
             trumpet
             forth
             such
             execrable
             and
             abominable
             lyes
             to
             the
             World.
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             confidently
             affirms
             these
             things
             to
             be
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             
               affirmanti
               incumbit
               probatio
            
             ,
             let
             him
             produce
             his
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             persons
             of
             judgment
             ,
             veracity
             ,
             and
             impartiality
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             accept
             their
             proof
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             figments
             ,
             supposals
             ,
             weak
             presumptions
             ,
             or
             apparent
             falsities
             that
             will
             perform
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             never
             was
             acted
             ,
             can
             never
             truly
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             things
             that
             appear
             not
             ,
             are
             as
             though
             they
             were
             not
             ;
             therefore
             he
             must
             produce
             his
             testimonies
             ,
             or
             lose
             both
             his
             cause
             and
             credit
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             an
             Assertor
             of
             never-proved
             Fables
             .
             
               Lying
               lips
               are
               abomination
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               they
            
             
             
               that
               deal
               truly
               are
               his
               delight
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             we
             know
             they
             use
             to
             do
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             Souldiers
             use
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             are
             beaten
             forth
             of
             some
             Out-work
             or
             Trench
             ,
             they
             then
             retreat
             into
             another
             that
             they
             think
             more
             strong
             and
             safe
             .
             And
             being
             driven
             from
             their
             weak
             Hold
             of
             a
             bare
             affirmation
             without
             proof
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             verified
             to
             have
             been
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             really
             performed
             ,
             both
             by
             authority
             and
             the
             evidence
             of
             sense
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             utterly
             false
             ,
             then
             they
             flye
             to
             this
             assertion
             :
             That
             the
             Confessions
             of
             so
             many
             Witches
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             in
             several
             Countries
             ,
             at
             divers
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             all
             agreeing
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             matters
             .
             To
             which
             we
             shall
             rejoyn
             ,
             that
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Witches
             ,
             however
             considered
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             credit
             and
             validity
             to
             prove
             these
             things
             ;
             but
             are
             in
             themselves
             null
             and
             void
             ,
             as
             false
             ,
             impossible
             ,
             and
             forged
             lyes
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             make
             good
             by
             these
             following
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Witch
             must
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             either
             a
             person
             
               insanae
               ,
               vel
            
             
             
               sanae
               mentis
            
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             
               insanae
               mentis
            
             ,
             their
             Confessions
             are
             no
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             nor
             worthy
             of
             any
             credit
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             neither
             Reason
             ,
             Law
             ,
             nor
             Equity
             that
             allows
             the
             testimony
             or
             confession
             of
             an
             Idiot
             ,
             Lunatick
             ,
             mad
             or
             doting
             person
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             of
             a
             right
             and
             sound
             understanding
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             
               compotes
               mentis
            
             ,
             nor
             governed
             by
             rationability
             .
             For
             as
             by
             the
             Civil
             Law
             mad
             Folks
             ,
             Idiots
             ,
             and
             Old
             men
             childish
             ,
             Bond-slaves
             ,
             and
             Villains
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             making
             a
             Will
             to
             dispose
             of
             Goods
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             or
             Chattels
             :
             so
             much
             more
             are
             all
             these
             sorts
             of
             persons
             excepted
             for
             giving
             evidence
             by
             confessions
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             in
             matters
             concerning
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             far
             greater
             weight
             and
             concernment
             .
             And
             that
             these
             persons
             are
             of
             unsound
             understandings
             ,
             is
             manifest
             in
             all
             the
             points
             that
             they
             confess
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             no
             proof
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             credited
             :
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             things
             they
             confess
             are
             not
             attested
             by
             any
             other
             persons
             of
             integrity
             and
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             lyars
             ,
             because
             the
             Bond-slaves
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             whose
             works
             they
             will
             do
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             a
             lyar
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             confess
             things
             that
             are
             impossible
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             prove
             anon
             )
             and
             
               confiteri
               impossibilia
               insanienti●
               est
            
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             good
             end
             wherefore
             they
             make
             these
             Confessions
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             receive
             any
             benefit
             by
             them
             ,
             either
             spiritual
             or
             temporal
             ,
             internal
             nor
             external
             .
             And
             this
             doth
             sufficiently
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             deluded
             ,
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             mad
             persons
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Confessions
             of
             no
             credit
             ,
             truth
             ,
             or
             validity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             Confessions
             will
             be
             found
             null
             and
             false
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             
             the
             impulsive
             cause
             that
             moves
             them
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             wherefore
             they
             declare
             such
             false
             and
             lying
             matters
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             The
             moving
             cause
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             nor
             any
             motion
             of
             true
             remorse
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             flowing
             from
             repentant
             hearts
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             persons
             forsaken
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             given
             over
             to
             reprobate
             minds
             and
             senses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             them
             :
             
               Because
               they
            
             
             
               received
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
               therefore
               God
               shall
               send
               them
               strong
               delusion
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               believe
               a
               lye
               .
               That
               they
               all
               might
               be
               damned
               ,
               who
               believed
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               had
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             2.
             
             Neither
             is
             the
             end
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Vassals
             and
             Bond-slaves
             of
             Satan
             ,
             being
             kept
             Captive
             at
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             are
             Rebels
             and
             Traitors
             against
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Church
             and
             Truth
             ,
             having
             renounced
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             become
             Apostata's
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             
             3.
             
             The
             impulsive
             cause
             and
             chief
             end
             wherefore
             they
             make
             these
             and
             such
             like
             confessions
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             persons
             meerly
             to
             eschew
             torture
             and
             bodily
             pains
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             quite
             contrary
             solely
             to
             escape
             the
             present
             miseries
             of
             a
             poor
             ,
             wretched
             ,
             and
             troublesom
             life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             confessions
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             as
             being
             vain
             and
             feigned
             .
             4.
             
             Sometimes
             they
             are
             by
             force
             ,
             waking
             ,
             craft
             ,
             and
             cunning
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             pardon
             and
             life
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             confessions
             as
             the
             base
             ends
             and
             corrupt
             intentions
             of
             the
             Inquisitors
             themselves
             ,
             or
             their
             Agents
             ,
             have
             infused
             into
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             :
             such
             were
             the
             most
             (
             if
             not
             all
             )
             recorded
             by
             
               Delrio
               Bodinus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Witchmongers
             ,
             to
             which
             no
             credit
             can
             be
             given
             at
             all
             .
             5.
             
             But
             the
             chief
             end
             that
             Satan
             hath
             (
             who
             is
             the
             Forger
             ,
             Contriver
             ,
             and
             Deviser
             of
             these
             Confessions
             ,
             if
             voluntarily
             and
             freely
             made
             ,
             the
             principal
             Agent
             in
             all
             these
             matters
             )
             is
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             power
             and
             glory
             of
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             thereby
             to
             lead
             men
             into
             ,
             and
             continue
             them
             in
             lyes
             and
             errors
             ;
             
               for
               when
               he
               speaketh
               a
               lye
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               it
               ,
            
             
             and
             the
             Witches
             are
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             of
             their
             Father
             the
             Devil
             they
             will
             do
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Murtherer
             and
             Lyar
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             And
             thus
             far
             we
             acknowledge
             a
             spiritual
             and
             mental
             League
             betwixt
             the
             Witch
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             which
             they
             confess
             these
             horrible
             and
             abominable
             lyes
             ,
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             other
             League
             or
             Covenant
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             the
             least
             spark
             of
             truth
             in
             all
             that
             they
             say
             or
             confess
             ,
             because
             their
             sole
             end
             in
             making
             of
             these
             confessions
             ,
             is
             to
             advance
             the
             credit
             and
             power
             of
             Satan
             .
             6.
             
             The
             impulsive
             cause
             that
             often
             makes
             them
             to
             utter
             such
             confessions
             of
             strange
             and
             impossible
             things
             ,
             is
             the
             strong
             passive
             delusion
             ,
             that
             they
             lye
             under
             ,
             contracted
             by
             ignorant
             ,
             unchristian
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             education
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             suckt
             in
             with
             their
             milk
             ,
             heightned
             with
             an
             atrabilarious
             temper
             and
             constitution
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             wicked
             lyes
             ,
             and
             teaching
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             confess
             these
             execrable
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             in
             their
             depraved
             and
             vitiated
             imaginations
             ,
             do
             think
             and
             believe
             they
             have
             done
             and
             suffered
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             never
             truly
             acted
             any
             such
             matter
             
               ad
               extrà
            
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             their
             mad
             and
             deluded
             Phantasies
             :
             and
             so
             no
             more
             credit
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             maddest
             Melancholist
             that
             ever
             was
             read
             or
             heard
             of
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             not
             any
             jot
             of
             truth
             in
             these
             Confessions
             ,
             is
             manifest
             ,
             
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             subjective
             matter
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             by
             these
             ensuing
             grounds
             .
             1.
             
             For
             the
             most
             of
             them
             are
             not
             credible
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             obscenity
             and
             filthiness
             ;
             for
             chast
             ears
             would
             tingle
             to
             hear
             such
             bawdy
             and
             immodest
             lyes
             ;
             and
             what
             pure
             and
             sober
             minds
             would
             not
             nauseate
             and
             startle
             to
             understand
             such
             unclean
             stories
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             carnal
             Copulation
             of
             the
             Devil
             with
             a
             Witch
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             sucking
             the
             Teat
             or
             Wart
             of
             an
             old
             stinking
             and
             rotten
             Carkass
             ?
             surely
             even
             the
             impurity
             of
             it
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             overthrow
             the
             credibility
             of
             it
             ,
             especially
             amongst
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             things
             that
             have
             no
             verity
             in
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             have
             verisimilitude
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             not
             only
             void
             of
             truth
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             truth-likeliness
             :
             for
             it
             is
             neither
             truth
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             likelihood
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             believe
             it
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             should
             carry
             an
             old
             Witch
             in
             the
             Air
             into
             foraign
             Regions
             ,
             that
             can
             hardly
             crawl
             with
             a
             staff
             ,
             to
             dancing
             and
             banqueting
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             return
             with
             an
             empty
             belly
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             to
             be
             forced
             ,
             like
             old
             Dembdike
             or
             
               Elizabeth
               Sothernes
            
             ,
             and
             
               Alizon
               Denice
            
             ,
             to
             go
             a
             begging
             with
             the
             sowr-milk
             Can
             :
             is
             this
             either
             probable
             or
             likely
             ?
             would
             it
             not
             much
             more
             have
             advantaged
             the
             Devils
             interest
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             have
             furnished
             them
             with
             good
             and
             true
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             such
             imaginary
             Cates
             ,
             which
             would
             neither
             fill
             the
             stomach
             ,
             nor
             satisfie
             the
             appetite
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             more
             for
             the
             Devils
             benefit
             to
             have
             furnished
             them
             with
             plenty
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             than
             to
             let
             them
             go
             ragged
             and
             tattered
             ,
             begging
             their
             bread
             from
             door
             to
             door
             ?
             3.
             
             As
             these
             confessions
             have
             no
             truth-likeliness
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             things
             that
             are
             simply
             impossible
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             any
             created
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             and
             fictitious
             relations
             ;
             for
             no
             Creature
             can
             perform
             any
             thing
             but
             that
             for
             which
             by
             Creation
             it
             was
             ordered
             and
             designed
             to
             ;
             but
             the
             Devils
             by
             Creation
             have
             no
             generative
             power
             given
             them
             ,
             nor
             members
             or
             organs
             to
             perform
             the
             act
             of
             copulation
             withal
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             having
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             the
             Witches
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             monstrous
             fiction
             ,
             and
             an
             absolute
             impossibility
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             nothing
             in
             it
             more
             than
             the
             stirring
             up
             of
             the
             imaginative
             faculty
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             move
             titillation
             in
             the
             members
             fitted
             for
             the
             act
             of
             generation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             happens
             to
             many
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             hot
             constitutions
             ,
             and
             abound
             with
             seed
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             
               nocturna
               prolutiones
            
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Divines
             and
             Casuists
             make
             that
             great
             question
             ,
             
               An
               nocturna
               prolutiones
               sint
               peccatum
            
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             as
             simply
             impossible
             for
             either
             the
             Devil
             or
             Witches
             to
             change
             or
             alter
             the
             course
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             transubstantiate
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             into
             a
             Cat
             ,
             a
             Dog
             ,
             or
             a
             Wolf
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             these
             confessions
             meer
             impossibilities
             and
             monstrous
             lyes
             .
             4.
             
             There
             can
             in
             sound
             and
             right
             reason
             no
             credit
             at
             all
             be
             given
             to
             these
             confessions
             ,
             because
             divers
             of
             them
             have
             been
             proved
             to
             be
             utterly
             false
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             man
             that
             did
             confidently
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             true
             Wolf
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             hair
             under
             his
             skin
             ,
             
             the
             woful
             tryal
             of
             which
             was
             his
             death
             ,
             though
             a
             pregnant
             and
             undeniable
             proof
             ,
             that
             the
             delusion
             was
             in
             the
             Phantasie
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             real
             change
             of
             the
             mans
             body
             into
             a
             Wolf
             ;
             and
             therefore
             doth
             flatly
             overthrow
             the
             credibility
             of
             these
             vain
             and
             lying
             confessions
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             story
             related
             by
             Camerari●s
             
             from
             
               Johannes
               Baptista
               Porta
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Naturalist
             ,
             and
             a
             person
             of
             competent
             veracity
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
             
               Once
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               met
               an
               old
               Witch
               ,
               one
               of
               those
               that
               are
               said
               to
               enter
               houses
               in
               the
               night
               time
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               suck
               the
               blood
               of
               little
               children
               lying
               in
               their
               Cradles
               .
               Having
               asked
               her
               a
               question
               of
               something
               ,
               she
               promised
               forthwith
               ,
               that
               within
               a
               while
               she
               would
               give
               me
               answer
               .
               She
               puts
               forth
               of
               her
               Chamber
               all
               those
               that
               went
               in
               with
               me
               to
               be
               witnesses
               of
               that
               which
               should
               pass
               .
               Having
               shut
               us
               out
               ,
               she
               strips
               her self
               stark
               naked
               ,
               and
               rubs
               over
               all
               her
               body
               with
               a
               certain
               Oyntment
               ,
               which
               we
               saw
               through
               the
               chinks
               of
               the
               door
               .
               The
               operation
               of
               the
               soporiferous
               juyces
               ,
               whereof
               this
               Oyntment
               was
               compounded
               ,
               made
               her
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               brought
               her
               into
               a
               deep
               sleep
               .
               Upon
               this
               we
               open
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               us
               begin
               to
               strike
               and
               knock
               her
               well-favour'dly
               ;
               but
               she
               was
               so
               soundly
               asleep
               ,
               that
               to
               strike
               her
               body
               and
               a
               stone
               ,
               it
               was
               all
               one
               .
               Forth
               we
               go
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Oyntment
               had
               ended
               his
               working
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               Trot
               being
               awaked
               ,
               and
               having
               put
               on
               her
               cloaths
               ,
               begins
               to
               tell
               tales
               of
               
                 Robin
                 Hood
              
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               she
               had
               passed
               over
               Seas
               and
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               then
               gives
               us
               false
               answers
               .
               We
               tell
               her
               ,
               that
               her
               body
               had
               never
               stir'd
               out
               of
               the
               Chamber
               ;
               she
               maintains
               the
               contrary
               :
               we
               shew
               her
               the
               blows
               we
               had
               given
               her
               ,
               she
               persisteth
               the
               more
               stifly
               in
               her
               opinion
               .
            
             By
             the
             testimony
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             ear
             and
             eye-witness
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             and
             other
             persons
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             manifests
             it
             to
             be
             good
             and
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             Witches
             are
             under
             a
             melancholy
             and
             passive
             delusion
             ,
             promoted
             by
             the
             help
             of
             soporiferous
             Oyntments
             ,
             whereby
             they
             fancy
             and
             think
             they
             are
             carried
             into
             far
             remote
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             hear
             and
             see
             strange
             things
             ,
             and
             do
             and
             suffer
             that
             which
             is
             not
             at
             all
             performed
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             their
             bodies
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             lying
             immoveable
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             but
             relate
             falsities
             and
             lyes
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             unanswerable
             proof
             of
             the
             absolute
             falsity
             of
             their
             confessions
             ,
             the
             thing
             that
             here
             we
             undertook
             to
             make
             good
             .
             And
             some
             late
             Learned
             men
             (
             with
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             himself
             )
             giving
             too
             much
             credit
             to
             the
             things
             related
             by
             the
             Witches
             in
             their
             confessions
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             stories
             of
             things
             really
             performed
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             revive
             that
             old
             Platonical
             Whimsie
             ,
             of
             the
             Souls
             real
             egression
             forth
             of
             the
             body
             into
             far
             distant
             places
             ,
             and
             its
             return
             again
             ,
             with
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             things
             there
             done
             or
             said
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             relation
             that
             Pliny
             gives
             us
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Reperimus
               (
               inquit
            
             )
             
             
               interempla
               ,
               Hermotimi
               Clazomenii
               animam
               relicto
               corpore
               errare
               solitam
               ,
               vagamque
               è
               longinquo
               multa
               annuntiar●
               ,
               quae
               nisi
               à
               praesenti
               nosci
               non
               possent
               ,
               corpore
               interi●
               semianimi
               :
               donec
               cremato
            
             
             
               eo
               inimici
               (
               qui
               Cantharidae
               vocabantur
               )
               remeanti
               animae
               velut
               vaginam
               ademerint
               .
            
             To
             which
             notwithstanding
             he
             doth
             not
             seem
             to
             give
             credence
             .
             But
             these
             Relations
             of
             the
             Witches
             are
             meer
             lyes
             and
             forgeries
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             taught
             them
             by
             the
             spiritual
             craft
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             thereby
             to
             pretend
             to
             imitate
             the
             true
             Visions
             that
             the
             Prophets
             had
             from
             God.
             And
             though
             there
             may
             be
             some
             peculiar
             persons
             that
             have
             the
             way
             to
             fall
             into
             ecstasies
             ,
             (
             as
             Helmont
             witnesseth
             of
             himself
             )
             and
             may
             thereby
             understand
             many
             mystical
             matters
             ,
             yet
             in
             it
             there
             is
             no
             real
             egression
             of
             the
             Soul
             forth
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             a
             freeing
             or
             withdrawing
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Phantasie
             and
             Senses
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             as
             the
             Cabbalists
             and
             mystical
             Authors
             say
             )
             it
             is
             joyned
             to
             the
             intelligible
             World
             ,
             and
             beholds
             things
             as
             present
             ;
             and
             though
             there
             may
             be
             something
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             few
             Authors
             of
             credit
             and
             veracity
             ,
             have
             attested
             it
             upon
             their
             own
             experience
             ,
             and
             there
             may
             be
             much
             fallacy
             and
             danger
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             further
             search
             and
             inquiry
             .
             Another
             apparent
             ground
             of
             the
             nullity
             of
             the
             truth
             or
             credit
             of
             these
             confessions
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             a
             learned
             Divine
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Dr.
             Wierus
             gives
             us
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             give
             in
             English
             ,
             
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               I
               have
               known
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               year
               foregoing
               (
               he
               writ
               his
               Epistle
               Anno
               1565.
               )
               many
               foolish
               things
               from
               the
               private
               confession
               of
               a
               certain
               old
               Woman
               ,
               an
               Inchanter
               ,
               who
               when
               she
               had
               heard
               in
               my
               Sermon
               the
               place
               in
               the
               19.
               
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Acts
               explained
               ,
               
                 That
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 exercised
                 curious
                 Arts
                 ,
                 had
                 brought
                 their
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 burned
                 them
                 openly
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               She
               forthwith
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               came
               unto
               me
               with
               a
               mind
               plainly
               troubled
               ;
               and
               with
               tears
               pouring
               forth
               into
               my
               bosom
               the
               secrets
               of
               her
               breast
               ,
               did
               receive
               Christian
               instruction
               ;
               and
               when
               she
               had
               understood
               ,
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               vanity
               of
               Diabolical
               Impostures
               ,
               and
               perceived
               them
               with
               opened
               eyes
               ,
               she
               was
               easily
               converted
               to
               the
               light
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               smoak
               of
               lyes
               being
               laid
               aside
               .
               She
               ,
               truth
               being
               once
               received
               ,
               hath
               most
               constantly
               confessed
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               appear
               to
               her
               more
               clear
               than
               the
               light
               at
               noon
               day
               ,
               that
               Satan
               did
               only
               deceive
               and
               blind
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               Vassals
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               done
               in
               verity
               ,
               and
               this
               she
               declared
               with
               a
               detestation
               of
               her
               Diabolical
               Art.
               
            
             And
             so
             concludes
             it
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Uno
               verbo
               dicam
               ,
               me
               satis
               experientiâ
               didicisse
               ,
               bonam
               partem
               incantationum
               mera
               esse
               insomnia
               .
            
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             read
             ,
             and
             seriously
             consider
             the
             Epistle
             of
             that
             excellent
             and
             learned
             Divine
             ,
             will
             find
             the
             most
             of
             those
             vain
             illusions
             laid
             open
             and
             confuted
             :
             so
             that
             in
             all
             (
             or
             the
             most
             )
             of
             the
             things
             attributed
             unto
             Witches
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             no
             more
             of
             Diabolical
             operation
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             an
             internal
             ,
             mental
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             delusion
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             Witches
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             on
             others
             to
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             hath
             a
             kind
             of
             omnipotent
             Power
             and
             Soveraignty
             .
             Therefore
             did
             Aristotle
             well
             conclude
             :
             
               Incantamenta
               esse
               muliercularum
            
             
             figmenta
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             fourth
             Reason
             of
             the
             meer
             falsity
             and
             incredibility
             of
             these
             
             
             Confessions
             is
             this
             :
             Is
             it
             possibly
             credible
             to
             a
             rational
             and
             unbiassed
             judgment
             ,
             that
             the
             Witches
             (
             though
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             at
             several
             times
             and
             places
             )
             having
             made
             themselves
             the
             Slaves
             and
             Vassals
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             both
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             being
             led
             by
             his
             lying
             and
             deceitful
             Spirit
             (
             though
             making
             large
             and
             voluntary
             confessions
             )
             can
             be
             conceived
             to
             have
             any
             touch
             of
             truth
             in
             them
             at
             all
             ?
             Surely
             no
             more
             truth
             in
             these
             confessions
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Lyar
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             argue
             thus
             .
             Such
             kind
             of
             will
             ,
             affections
             and
             inclinations
             as
             are
             in
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             such
             kind
             are
             in
             his
             Children
             .
             But
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             Devil
             are
             against
             God
             ,
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             his
             inclinations
             tend
             to
             continual
             lying
             .
             Therefore
             the
             will
             ,
             affections
             ,
             and
             inclinations
             of
             his
             Children
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Witches
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             granted
             to
             be
             )
             are
             against
             God
             ,
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             inclinations
             tend
             to
             continual
             lying
             .
             The
             proof
             of
             the
             major
             and
             minor
             Proposition
             is
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               of
               your
               father
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               the
               lusts
               of
               your
               father
               the
               devil
               ye
               will
               do
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               he
               was
               a
            
             
             
               murtherer
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               abode
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               him
               .
               When
               he
               speaketh
               a
               lye
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               his
               own
               :
               for
               he
               is
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
             again
             St.
             John
             tells
             us
             :
             
               He
               that
               committeth
               sin
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               devil
               ;
               for
               the
               devil
               sinneth
            
             
             
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             .
             So
             that
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             
               They
               delight
               in
               lyes
            
             ,
             and
             their
             confessions
             are
             nothing
             but
             lyes
             .
             And
             if
             
             they
             object
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             here
             we
             confess
             a
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Witch
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Witches
             could
             not
             be
             his
             Children
             ,
             Vassals
             ,
             and
             Bond-slaves
             ,
             which
             elsewhere
             we
             deny
             ;
             we
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             gross
             mistake
             ,
             in
             not
             observing
             the
             distinction
             we
             make
             betwixt
             a
             mental
             and
             spiritual
             League
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Devil
             and
             Judas
             made
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             all
             wicked
             men
             make
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             under
             this
             League
             we
             acknowledge
             all
             Witches
             to
             be
             ;
             but
             a
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             League
             we
             positively
             deny
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             objection
             is
             of
             no
             validity
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             suppose
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             there
             ought
             no
             credit
             at
             all
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Witches
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             to
             Devils
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             lyars
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             proceed
             to
             their
             third
             main
             Objection
             :
             That
             so
             many
             wise
             and
             grave
             Judges
             and
             honest
             Juries
             could
             not
             have
             been
             deceived
             ,
             to
             put
             to
             death
             such
             great
             numbers
             of
             those
             kind
             of
             people
             ,
             without
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             fact
             .
             Against
             which
             we
             oppose
             these
             following
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             but
             an
             Argument
             at
             the
             best
             to
             drive
             the
             other
             Party
             into
             an
             absurdity
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             of
             any
             such
             dangerous
             consequence
             ,
             
             as
             may
             be
             supposed
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             but
             conclude
             ,
             that
             many
             grave
             and
             wise
             Judges
             and
             Juries
             have
             been
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             and
             deceived
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             
               argumentum
               ad
               homines
            
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             many
             might
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             .
             And
             do
             not
             we
             Christians
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             gravest
             and
             wisest
             Judges
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             and
             Persians
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             deceived
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             unjustly
             in
             persecuting
             and
             
             putting
             Christians
             to
             death
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             account
             it
             no
             absurdity
             or
             injustice
             to
             pass
             that
             censure
             upon
             them
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             the
             Idolaters
             in
             all
             those
             large
             Empires
             and
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               Tartary
               ,
               China
            
             ,
             the
             Moguls
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             Countries
             in
             the
             East
             of
             Asia
             persecute
             and
             put
             many
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             not
             worshipping
             their
             Idols
             ,
             or
             embracing
             their
             Religion
             ;
             and
             do
             we
             think
             it
             absurd
             to
             censure
             and
             condemn
             them
             of
             injustice
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             own
             Countries
             they
             be
             accounted
             grave
             and
             wise
             Judges
             ?
             Surely
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             the
             parity
             of
             reason
             in
             both
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             for
             all
             are
             but
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             erre
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             as
             for
             the
             grave
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             wise
             Judges
             ,
             and
             understanding
             and
             honest
             Juries
             within
             His
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ,
             we
             
             affirm
             they
             are
             clear
             and
             innocent
             from
             these
             imputations
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             divers
             and
             sundry
             sound
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Our
             Judges
             and
             Juries
             have
             no
             such
             sinister
             and
             corrupt
             ends
             ,
             to
             wrest
             the
             Laws
             ,
             or
             wring
             forth
             and
             extort
             feigned
             and
             false
             Confessions
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             such
             ends
             as
             to
             uphold
             and
             maintain
             idolatrous
             and
             superstitious
             Tenents
             ,
             as
             praying
             to
             Saints
             ,
             magnifying
             of
             Holy-water
             ,
             or
             setting
             up
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             as
             had
             the
             Popish
             Inquisitors
             ,
             and
             the
             Demonographers
             ,
             and
             Witchmongers
             that
             writ
             for
             those
             ends
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             absurdity
             to
             say
             or
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             dealt
             unjustly
             in
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             which
             our
             learned
             and
             pious
             Judges
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Inquisitors
             and
             their
             Agents
             had
             benefit
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Witches
             ,
             having
             a
             share
             in
             their
             Goods
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             absurdity
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             their
             proceedings
             were
             unjust
             ,
             partial
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Judges
             and
             Juries
             are
             clear
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             profit
             at
             all
             by
             the
             death
             of
             these
             wretched
             and
             deluded
             people
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             Judges
             are
             but
             sworn
             to
             the
             due
             execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Juries
             sworn
             to
             bring
             in
             their
             Verdicts
             according
             to
             their
             best
             evidence
             :
             now
             if
             the
             Witnesses
             forth
             of
             malice
             ,
             envy
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             mistake
             swear
             to
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             for
             which
             death
             or
             other
             punishments
             are
             allotted
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             both
             the
             Judges
             and
             the
             Jury
             are
             absolutely
             excusable
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             guilt
             in
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             or
             falsity
             in
             their
             Evidences
             ,
             it
             lyes
             at
             their
             own
             doors
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             and
             the
             Judges
             and
             Jurors
             are
             clear
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             for
             no
             humane
             prudence
             can
             altogether
             prevent
             ,
             that
             Witnesses
             may
             not
             erre
             or
             swear
             falsely
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Have
             there
             not
             been
             many
             thousands
             of
             true
             and
             faithful
             Martyrs
             ,
             that
             have
             suffered
             and
             been
             condemned
             in
             many
             Ages
             ,
             in
             
             many
             and
             several
             Countries
             ,
             at
             many
             different
             and
             distinct
             times
             ?
             And
             some
             of
             these
             have
             been
             condemned
             by
             such
             as
             were
             called
             and
             accounted
             General
             Councils
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             High-Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             of
             great
             Judicature
             ,
             before
             Judges
             that
             were
             accounted
             wise
             ,
             grave
             ,
             and
             learned
             ,
             and
             by
             Juries
             of
             honesty
             and
             understanding
             :
             were
             there
             therefore
             no
             true
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             were
             they
             all
             justly
             condemned
             and
             put
             to
             death
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             absurd
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             incredulity
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             and
             hold
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             grave
             
             and
             wise
             Judges
             ,
             and
             knowing
             Juries
             were
             deceived
             ,
             and
             did
             unjustly
             ?
             Let
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             or
             any
             other
             solve
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             carry
             the
             cause
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             must
             necessarily
             conclude
             ,
             that
             
               opinio
               quae
               à
               se
               non
               propellit
               absurda
               ,
               per
               absurda
               non
               premit
               adversarium
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             having
             given
             a
             full
             and
             satisfactory
             Answer
             to
             their
             main
             and
             strongest
             Objections
             ,
             and
             defeated
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             their
             first
             and
             most
             furious
             Charge
             ,
             we
             shall
             proceed
             to
             overthrow
             their
             main
             Battel
             ,
             in
             proving
             the
             four
             Particulars
             mentioned
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             be
             false
             and
             impossible
             .
             And
             in
             doing
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             handle
             the
             three
             first
             promiscuously
             and
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             about
             Transubstantiations
             or
             Change
             of
             Witches
             into
             Cats
             ,
             Hares
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             we
             shall
             handle
             by
             it self
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             first
             we
             acknowledge
             an
             internal
             ,
             mental
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             League
             or
             Covenant
             betwixt
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             Thieves
             ,
             Robbers
             ,
             Murtherers
             ,
             Impostors
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             whereby
             the
             temptations
             ,
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             allurements
             of
             Satan
             ,
             spiritually
             darted
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             mind
             ,
             the
             persons
             so
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             withal
             ,
             do
             assent
             and
             consent
             unto
             the
             motions
             and
             counsels
             of
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             make
             a
             League
             and
             Covenant
             with
             the
             said
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             
               According
               to
            
             
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               that
               now
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             He
             doth
             not
             only
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             worketh
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             men
             are
             either
             the
             Temples
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Temples
             of
             Satan
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               who
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               opposeth
               and
               exalteth
               himself
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               or
               worshipped
               .
            
             Such
             a
             spiritual
             League
             or
             Covenant
             as
             this
             did
             Judas
             make
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             whereby
             he
             agreed
             to
             betray
             his
             Master
             Christ.
             
               Then
               entred
               Satan
               into
               Judas
            
             :
             not
             that
             essentially
             or
             
             personally
             he
             entred
             into
             Judas
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             put
             it
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             betray
             him
             :
             which
             wrought
             so
             effectively
             in
             him
             in
             a
             spiritual
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             up
             that
             Diabolical
             resolution
             to
             betray
             his
             innocent
             Master
             :
             and
             this
             was
             entring
             into
             a
             spiritual
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             .
             For
             as
             Theophylact
             saith
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             
               Hoc
               enim
               significat
               ,
               spospondit
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               perfectam
               promissionem
               &
               pactum
               fecit
               .
            
             And
             another
             saith
             :
             
               In
               Judam
               Satanas
               intravit
               ,
               non
            
             
             
               impellens
               ,
               sed
               patulum
               inveniens
               ostium
               :
               nam
               oblitus
               omnium
               quae
               viderat
               ,
               ad
               solam
               avaritiam
               dirigebat
               intuitum
               .
            
             And
             again
             :
             
               Missio
               ista
               spiritualis
               suggestio
               est
               ,
               &
               non
               sit
               per
               aurem
               ,
               sed
               per
               cogitationem
               :
               diabolicae
               enim
               suggestiones
               immittuntur
               ,
               &
               humanis
               cogitationibus
               immiscentur
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             acknowledge
             that
             this
             spiritual
             League
             in
             some
             respects
             and
             in
             some
             persons
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             explicit
             League
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             persons
             that
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             are
             or
             may
             be
             conscious
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             know
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             when
             a
             person
             resolves
             to
             murther
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             he
             then
             maketh
             a
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Murtherer
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             And
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             
             League
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             other
             ,
             were
             all
             the
             Priests
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             Oracles
             ,
             who
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             the
             Idols
             or
             false
             Gods
             they
             worshipped
             ,
             did
             give
             no
             answers
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             responsions
             given
             were
             only
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             and
             framing
             ,
             to
             uphold
             their
             credit
             ;
             and
             more
             colourably
             to
             cozen
             and
             deceive
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             did
             pretend
             that
             they
             had
             answers
             from
             their
             Gods
             or
             Idols
             ,
             and
             thus
             far
             the
             Devil
             was
             in
             all
             their
             impostures
             and
             jugglings
             .
             And
             so
             all
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             the
             Diviners
             or
             Witches
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             were
             under
             a
             spiritual
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             did
             very
             well
             know
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             was
             not
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             either
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Art
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Leger-de-main
             ,
             Confederacy
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             impostures
             and
             cheats
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             pretended
             ,
             as
             did
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             and
             gave
             out
             that
             they
             were
             some
             great
             men
             ,
             thereby
             to
             deceive
             others
             ,
             when
             explicitly
             they
             plainly
             knew
             that
             themselves
             were
             but
             dissemblers
             and
             lyars
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             gain
             ,
             credit
             ,
             and
             vain-glory
             they
             pretended
             to
             do
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             never
             truly
             perform
             .
             And
             under
             this
             spiritual
             League
             ,
             explicitly
             considered
             ,
             are
             all
             our
             Figure-flingers
             contained
             ,
             who
             take
             upon
             them
             (
             far
             beyond
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             true
             Art
             )
             to
             declare
             where
             stollen
             Goods
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             brought
             back
             again
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             vain
             and
             lying
             matters
             ,
             which
             they
             well
             know
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             perform
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             willingly
             and
             knowingly
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             pretend
             to
             do
             these
             things
             for
             vain-glory
             and
             filthy
             lucre
             sake
             .
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             all
             our
             pretending
             Conjurers
             ,
             Diviners
             ,
             Wizards
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             reveal
             things
             by
             looking
             in
             Crystals
             ,
             Beryls
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             we
             may
             perhaps
             speak
             more
             largely
             hereafter
             )
             that
             indeed
             know
             well
             enough
             they
             do
             but
             deceive
             and
             cheat
             others
             :
             of
             all
             which
             we
             could
             recite
             very
             lepid
             and
             apposite
             stories
             ,
             certainly
             known
             unto
             us
             ,
             or
             discovered
             by
             us
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             would
             account
             them
             but
             silly
             Legends
             and
             old
             Wives
             Fables
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             supersede
             here
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             to
             a
             fitter
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             others
             that
             are
             under
             this
             spiritual
             League
             ,
             though
             implicitly
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             those
             that
             we
             have
             granted
             to
             be
             passively
             deluded
             Witches
             ,
             those
             that
             by
             ignorant
             and
             irreligious
             education
             ,
             joyned
             with
             a
             melancholy
             temper
             and
             disposition
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             have
             added
             Charms
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             other
             superstitious
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             they
             learned
             by
             Tradition
             .
             By
             all
             which
             they
             become
             so
             deluded
             and
             besotted
             in
             their
             Phantasies
             ,
             that
             they
             believe
             the
             Devil
             doth
             visibly
             appear
             unto
             them
             ,
             suck
             upon
             them
             ,
             have
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             carried
             in
             the
             Air
             to
             feastings
             ,
             dancings
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Night-revellings
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             can
             raise
             tempests
             ,
             kill
             men
             or
             beasts
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             such
             like
             fopperies
             and
             impossibilities
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             nor
             suffer
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             depraved
             and
             deceived
             imaginations
             .
             And
             so
             do
             blindly
             and
             implicitly
             believe
             that
             the
             Devil
             doth
             perform
             all
             these
             things
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             indeed
             and
             truth
             he
             doth
             nothing
             but
             dart
             and
             cast
             in
             these
             filthy
             and
             fond
             cogitations
             into
             their
             minds
             agreeable
             to
             
             their
             wicked
             wills
             and
             corrupted
             desires
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             fast
             bound
             in
             this
             spiritual
             and
             implicit
             League
             .
             And
             under
             this
             spiritual
             implicit
             League
             are
             also
             comprehended
             all
             those
             that
             are
             Witchmongers
             ,
             and
             believe
             the
             verity
             and
             performance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             the
             Devil
             can
             both
             hurt
             and
             also
             help
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             bad
             and
             a
             good
             Witch
             ,
             or
             with
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             a
             black
             and
             a
             white
             one
             ,
             by
             which
             wicked
             opinion
             ,
             the
             seeking
             unto
             Witches
             ,
             Wizards
             ,
             Mutterers
             ,
             Murmurers
             ,
             Charmers
             ,
             South-sayers
             ,
             Conjurers
             ,
             Cunning-men
             and
             women
             (
             as
             we
             speak
             here
             in
             the
             North
             )
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             is
             still
             upholden
             by
             the
             Authors
             and
             Favourers
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             direct
             counsel
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             saith
             :
             And
             
             
               when
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Seek
               unto
               them
               that
               have
               familiar
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               unto
               Wizards
               that
               peep
               and
               that
               mutter
               ;
               should
               not
               a
               people
               seek
               unto
               their
               God
               ?
               for
               the
               living
               to
               the
               dead
               .
               To
               the
               law
               and
               to
               the
               testimony
               :
               if
               they
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               this
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               there
               is
               no
               light
               in
               them
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             saith
             one
             :
             
               Admonet
               etiam
               ,
               nos
               adversus
               impios
               cultus
               &
               superstitiones
               tutos
               fore
               ,
               si
               in
               lege
               Domini
               acquiescamus
               .
            
             The
             League
             or
             Covenant
             
             betwixt
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Witch
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             appear
             in
             some
             bodily
             shape
             unto
             the
             Witch
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             oral
             and
             audible
             conference
             with
             him
             or
             her
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             a
             League
             or
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             deny
             ,
             and
             the
             consequents
             thereof
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             suck
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             nor
             hath
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             carries
             them
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             nor
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             by
             them
             doth
             destroy
             or
             kill
             man
             or
             beast
             ,
             raise
             tempests
             ,
             or
             change
             them
             into
             Cats
             ,
             Hares
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             oppose
             with
             these
             following
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whatsoever
             the
             Devil
             worketh
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             advantage
             to
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             he
             should
             act
             in
             vain
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             
             he
             worketh
             by
             a
             visible
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             .
             The
             major
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Text
             :
             
               Be
               sober
               ,
               be
               vigilant
               ,
               because
               your
               adversary
               the
               devil
               ,
               as
               a
               roaring
               lion
               ,
               walketh
               about
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
            
             
             
               devour
               ,
               whom
               resist
               stedfast
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
             The
             minor
             is
             manifest
             in
             these
             two
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             
               Satan
               is
               that
               old
               Serpent
               ,
               that
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               subtile
               than
               any
               beast
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               God
               hath
            
             
             created
             :
             which
             notwithstanding
             the
             vain
             Cavils
             ,
             and
             seeming
             Arguments
             of
             Pererius
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             Satan
             the
             Adversary
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             natural
             Serpent
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             most
             subtile
             beast
             that
             God
             hath
             created
             ,
             there
             being
             many
             others
             more
             subtile
             than
             the
             Serpent
             ;
             and
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             of
             his
             cunning
             and
             wiliness
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               his
               wiles
               or
               devices
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             in
             another
             place
             calls
             
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               his
               wiles
            
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
            
             ,
             
             
               they
               might
               deceive
               the
               very
               elect
               .
            
             So
             that
             he
             wants
             no
             cunning
             nor
             subtilty
             to
             know
             how
             to
             bring
             a
             sinner
             into
             his
             snare
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             him
             fast
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             fast
             ,
             he
             knows
             he
             need
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             acts
             not
             in
             vain
             .
             2.
             
             Before
             he
             need
             attempt
             a
             visible
             apparition
             to
             the
             Witch
             (
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             could
             be
             )
             he
             knows
             that
             the
             Witch
             is
             sure
             and
             fast
             in
             his
             snare
             by
             a
             spiritual
             Covenant
             already
             entred
             into
             ,
             and
             therefore
             knows
             he
             need
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             too
             cunning
             to
             act
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             St.
             Paul
             warn
             
               Timothy
               ,
               That
               a
               Bishop
               must
               have
               a
               good
               report
               ,
               lest
               he
               fall
               into
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
            
             all
             sins
             being
             the
             snares
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             when
             men
             are
             fast
             taken
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             Satans
             fetters
             ,
             and
             he
             labours
             no
             more
             but
             to
             keep
             them
             there
             .
             And
             so
             the
             same
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             those
             that
             oppose
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               that
               they
               must
               be
               instructed
               in
               meekness
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               recover
               themselves
            
             
             
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
               who
               are
               taken
               captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will.
            
             So
             that
             sins
             keep
             men
             in
             the
             spiritual
             snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             those
             that
             are
             accounted
             Witches
             ,
             in
             that
             spiritual
             snare
             ,
             holden
             fast
             enough
             by
             their
             own
             consents
             and
             corrupt
             wills
             ,
             and
             need
             no
             bodily
             apparition
             to
             make
             them
             surer
             :
             and
             so
             this
             visible
             League
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             ground
             nor
             end
             why
             it
             should
             be
             made
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Devil
             to
             appear
             like
             a
             Dog
             or
             a
             Cat
             ,
             and
             speak
             ,
             would
             sure
             not
             only
             fright
             and
             startle
             an
             old
             Witch
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             boldest
             and
             most
             stout-hearted
             person
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Witches
             by
             visible
             apparitions
             of
             the
             Devil
             (
             if
             any
             such
             
             thing
             could
             be
             )
             in
             any
             shape
             ,
             could
             have
             no
             more
             assurance
             of
             Satans
             performances
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             already
             ,
             by
             mental
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             the
             dominion
             of
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
               who
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             because
             by
             that
             visible
             appearance
             there
             is
             not
             brought
             any
             Hostages
             or
             Witnesses
             ,
             which
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             confirm
             such
             a
             League
             or
             Covenant
             .
             And
             these
             representations
             being
             made
             in
             their
             imaginations
             and
             fancies
             ,
             wherein
             they
             think
             they
             see
             ,
             do
             ,
             and
             suffer
             these
             delusive
             Visions
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             firmly
             and
             pertinaciously
             confirmed
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             any
             Apparition
             externally
             must
             needs
             be
             vain
             and
             superfluous
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Witches
             be
             not
             superlatively
             mad
             (
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             so
             to
             
             be
             judged
             of
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             in
             this
             point
             is
             believed
             of
             them
             either
             in
             doing
             ,
             suffering
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             must
             be
             judged
             extreme
             folly
             and
             madness
             )
             they
             will
             not
             make
             a
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Devil
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             he
             was
             and
             is
             a
             Lyar
             and
             a
             Murtherer
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             hath
             deceived
             many
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             of
             the
             same
             way
             and
             profession
             .
             And
             a
             visible
             appearance
             can
             afford
             them
             no
             certain
             security
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             and
             will
             deceive
             them
             still
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             continueth
             a
             lyar
             and
             a
             deceiver
             .
             But
             while
             the
             delusion
             is
             internal
             ,
             and
             the
             imagination
             depraved
             ,
             and
             led
             by
             the
             suggestions
             and
             motions
             of
             Satan
             ,
             they
             then
             are
             so
             blinded
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             not
             ,
             nor
             understand
             the
             danger
             they
             run
             into
             ,
             nor
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             deceit
             they
             lye
             under
             ,
             which
             a
             visible
             Apparition
             would
             sooner
             shake
             and
             overthrow
             ,
             than
             any
             way
             confirm
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             false
             and
             needless
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             how
             come
             the
             Witches
             certainly
             to
             know
             that
             the
             Devil
             
             
             can
             perform
             such
             things
             as
             they
             would
             have
             done
             ?
             Surely
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             but
             either
             by
             traditional
             hear
             say
             or
             inward
             delusion
             ;
             the
             one
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             lye
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             concludeth
             their
             passive
             delusion
             ,
             to
             neither
             of
             which
             a
             visible
             Apparition
             like
             a
             Cat
             or
             a
             Dog
             ,
             and
             speaking
             unto
             them
             ,
             can
             bring
             any
             confirmation
             ,
             except
             the
             Devil
             should
             bring
             them
             good
             store
             of
             gold
             or
             silver
             ,
             or
             work
             some
             strange
             feat
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             as
             to
             kill
             some
             men
             or
             beasts
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             these
             things
             are
             ever
             proved
             to
             be
             performed
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             rational
             to
             believe
             that
             Witches
             do
             make
             a
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             they
             can
             have
             no
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             either
             can
             or
             will
             accomplish
             such
             things
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             desire
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Devil
             cannot
             by
             his
             own
             power
             or
             will
             ,
             either
             appear
             
             visibly
             in
             what
             shape
             he
             please
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             nor
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             perform
             these
             strange
             tricks
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             under
             restraint
             ,
             and
             can
             act
             nothing
             but
             as
             the
             will
             of
             God
             orders
             and
             determines
             :
             so
             God
             sent
             an
             evil
             Spirit
             upon
             Saul
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             have
             troubled
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Devils
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             herd
             of
             
             Swine
             ,
             until
             leave
             was
             given
             them
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             neither
             could
             he
             afflict
             Job
             ,
             until
             that
             Gods
             hand
             was
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             
             ordered
             him
             to
             be
             an
             instrument
             in
             that
             affliction
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Devil
             be
             said
             
               to
               walk
               about
               like
               a
               roaring
               lion
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               ,
            
             yet
             must
             that
             walking
             about
             be
             only
             understood
             
             (
             and
             is
             so
             taken
             by
             all
             sound
             Expositors
             )
             of
             the
             evil
             and
             wicked
             intention
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             he
             is
             always
             ready
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devour
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             so
             ordered
             or
             permitted
             of
             God
             (
             ordering
             and
             permission
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             being
             but
             all
             one
             act
             of
             the
             divine
             Will
             and
             Providence
             )
             and
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             power
             or
             liberty
             to
             act
             or
             execute
             what
             he
             please
             ,
             and
             when
             and
             as
             he
             list
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             Apostle
             and
             also
             St.
             Jude
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
               kept
               in
               chains
               of
               darkness
               to
               be
               reserved
               unto
               judgment
               ,
            
             and
             by
             those
             chains
             
             he
             is
             kept
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             hurt
             or
             destroy
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             he
             list
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             sent
             and
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             to
             tempt
             or
             afflict
             the
             godly
             ,
             or
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             sentence
             of
             St.
             Austin
             is
             much
             to
             be
             weighed
             and
             considered
             ,
             who
             saith
             :
             
               Diabolus
               plerumque
               vult
               nocere
               ,
               &
               non
               potest
               ,
               quia
               potestas
               ista
               est
               sub
            
             
             
               potestate
               :
               nam
               si
               tantum
               posset
               nocere
               Diabolus
               quantum
               vult
               ,
               aliquis
               justorum
               non
               remaneret
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             but
             transcribe
             here
             the
             opinion
             of
             that
             pious
             and
             learned
             person
             Bishop
             Hall
             upon
             this
             very
             particular
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               Could
               Samson
               have
               been
               
               firmly
               bound
               hand
               and
               foot
               by
               the
               Philistine
               cords
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               could
               not
               have
               stirred
               those
               mighty
               limbs
               of
               his
               ,
               what
               Boy
               or
               Girl
               of
               Gath
               or
               Ascalon
               would
               have
               feared
               to
               draw
               near
               and
               spurn
               that
               awed
               Champion
               ?
               No
               other
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               dreadful
               enemies
               ,
               they
               are
               fast
               bound
               up
               with
               the
               adamantine
               chains
               of
               Gods
               most
               merciful
               and
               inviolable
               Decree
               ,
               and
               forcibly
               restrained
               from
               their
               desired
               mischief
               .
               Who
               can
               be
               afraid
               of
               a
               muzled
               and
               tyed
               up
               Mastive
               ?
               what
               woman
               or
               child
               cannot
               make
               faces
               at
               a
               
               fierce
               Lyon
               ,
               or
               a
               bloody
               Bajazet
               lockt
               up
               fast
               in
               an
               Iron
               Grate
               ?
               Were
               it
               not
               for
               this
               strong
               and
               strait
               curb
               of
               divine
               Providence
               ,
               what
               good
               man
               could
               breathe
               one
               minute
               upon
               earth
               ?
               The
               Demoniack
               in
               the
               Gospel
               could
               break
               his
               iron
               fetters
               in
               pieces
               ,
               through
               the
               help
               of
               his
               Legion
               ;
               those
               Devils
               that
               possessed
               him
               could
               not
               break
               theirs
               ;
               they
               are
               fain
               to
               sue
               for
               leave
               to
               enter
               into
               Swine
               ,
               neither
               had
               obtained
               it
               (
               in
               all
               likelihood
               )
               but
               for
               a
               just
               punishment
               to
               those
               Gaderene
               owners
               :
               How
               sure
               may
               we
               then
               be
               ,
               that
               this
               just
               hand
               of
               Omnipotence
               will
               not
               suffer
               these
               evil
               ones
               to
               tyrannize
               over
               his
               chosen
               Vessels
               for
               their
               hurt
               ?
               How
               safe
               are
               we
               ,
               since
               their
               power
               is
               limited
               ,
               our
               protection
               infinite
               ?
            
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Devil
             be
             thus
             chained
             and
             restrained
             by
             the
             omnipotent
             Decree
             and
             Providence
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             execute
             any
             evil
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             ordered
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             let
             him
             loose
             but
             for
             just
             causes
             and
             reasons
             ;
             then
             can
             it
             not
             be
             that
             the
             Devil
             doth
             visibly
             appear
             and
             make
             Leagues
             with
             Witches
             ,
             nor
             work
             such
             strange
             things
             for
             them
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             just
             or
             reasonable
             end
             that
             can
             be
             assigned
             ,
             why
             God
             should
             order
             him
             to
             do
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             visible
             League
             with
             Witches
             is
             meerly
             false
             and
             fraudulent
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             pretended
             League
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             lye
             and
             a
             figment
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             effects
             that
             are
             feigned
             to
             follow
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             carnal
             
             copulation
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             raise
             storms
             and
             tempests
             ,
             to
             flye
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             men
             and
             beasts
             .
             For
             if
             these
             things
             be
             done
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             performed
             by
             the
             Witches
             own
             natural
             power
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Devils
             .
             If
             by
             the
             Witches
             natural
             power
             ,
             or
             the
             force
             of
             her
             resuscitated
             imagination
             and
             strength
             of
             will
             to
             work
             
               ad
               nutum
            
             (
             as
             
               Van
               Helmont
            
             seems
             to
             hold
             )
             then
             the
             Devil
             operateth
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             playing
             the
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             deceiving
             the
             Witch
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             easily
             do
             by
             internal
             and
             mental
             delusion
             ,
             and
             needs
             no
             visible
             League
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Witch
             kill
             men
             or
             beasts
             ,
             or
             perform
             any
             of
             the
             fore-cited
             Feats
             by
             natural
             means
             or
             Agents
             ,
             then
             where
             is
             the
             Devils
             power
             ,
             or
             wherein
             is
             the
             Witchcraft
             or
             Fascination
             ,
             or
             where
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             League
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Witch
             kill
             by
             natural
             means
             ,
             then
             the
             natural
             Agent
             is
             not
             simply
             evil
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             use
             and
             application
             .
             As
             a
             Sword
             is
             a
             natural
             and
             lawful
             instrument
             for
             an
             honest
             man
             to
             use
             ,
             to
             defend
             his
             life
             withal
             ,
             in
             using
             of
             it
             with
             his
             natural
             power
             and
             skill
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             Thief
             or
             a
             Robber
             ,
             with
             his
             natural
             power
             and
             skill
             ,
             use
             a
             Sword
             to
             kill
             and
             murther
             an
             honest
             man
             withal
             ,
             it
             is
             wickedness
             in
             the
             use
             and
             end
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             agency
             of
             the
             Thief
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Sword.
             So
             if
             the
             Witch
             by
             any
             natural
             means
             (
             though
             never
             so
             secret
             )
             do
             kill
             a
             man
             or
             child
             ,
             it
             is
             murther
             ;
             but
             wherein
             lyes
             the
             Witchcraft
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             Veneficium
             (
             as
             both
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             words
             do
             import
             )
             to
             kill
             by
             some
             secret
             way
             of
             poysoning
             ?
             Shew
             what
             Witchcraft
             there
             is
             in
             it
             besides
             .
             If
             the
             Devil
             by
             his
             own
             power
             kill
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             perform
             the
             Witches
             carrying
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             let
             us
             know
             how
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             
             means
             he
             performeth
             the
             same
             ?
             If
             what
             the
             Devil
             performeth
             in
             natural
             and
             corporeal
             matter
             ,
             be
             (
             as
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             School-men
             ,
             and
             Divines
             most
             generally
             hold
             )
             by
             applying
             natural
             Agents
             ,
             to
             fit
             passives
             ,
             then
             the
             effect
             is
             natural
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             killing
             any
             person
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             wicked
             and
             diabolical
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             murther
             ,
             but
             what
             Witchcraft
             is
             there
             in
             the
             means
             and
             operation
             ?
             And
             therefore
             Guiterrius
             strongly
             concludeth
             thus
             .
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               natural
               Fascination
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               diabolical
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               natural
               Fascination
               (
               as
               he
               thinketh
               he
               hath
               sufficiently
               proved
               )
               therefore
               he
               concludeth
               there
               is
               no
               diabolical
               Fascination
               at
               all
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             way
             to
             solve
             this
             Argument
             ,
             but
             either
             in
             denying
             that
             the
             Devil
             worketh
             these
             things
             by
             natural
             means
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             crosseth
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             the
             Learned
             in
             general
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             middle
             ,
             and
             modern
             ,
             or
             by
             proving
             that
             there
             is
             natural
             Fascination
             ,
             and
             then
             diabolical
             is
             but
             in
             vain
             and
             needless
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             How
             can
             the
             Witches
             (
             if
             not
             maniacal
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             )
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             who
             is
             a
             Lyar
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             lyes
             ,
             and
             
             whom
             they
             cannot
             but
             know
             hath
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             deceived
             many
             ,
             that
             have
             (
             in
             their
             opinion
             )
             made
             contracts
             with
             him
             ,
             will
             prove
             true
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             promise
             ?
             Or
             that
             he
             who
             is
             the
             enemy
             of
             all
             truth
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             laboureth
             to
             deceive
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             will
             be
             faithful
             to
             perform
             his
             promise
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             them
             any
             good
             ,
             either
             real
             or
             apparent
             ?
             Or
             (
             if
             the
             Witches
             be
             not
             incredibly
             mad
             )
             can
             they
             believe
             that
             he
             will
             perform
             without
             Hostages
             ,
             Bonds-men
             ,
             or
             Sureties
             ?
             when
             we
             find
             that
             the
             weakest
             and
             maddest
             of
             Mortals
             ,
             if
             he
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             another
             of
             known
             loosness
             and
             deceit
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             thing
             of
             a
             far
             less
             value
             ,
             than
             either
             soul
             or
             body
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             require
             sufficient
             Bonds-men
             and
             Security
             ?
             Now
             what
             Bonds-men
             or
             Security
             can
             the
             Witches
             have
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Witches
             be
             not
             beyond
             measure
             deluded
             and
             mad
             ,
             must
             they
             not
             rationally
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Devil
             deceive
             them
             (
             as
             
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             do
             )
             there
             is
             no
             recompence
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             can
             compel
             him
             to
             perform
             bargains
             ?
             Before
             what
             Judicature
             ,
             before
             what
             Judges
             ,
             by
             what
             Law
             must
             they
             call
             him
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             or
             have
             him
             punished
             ?
             So
             that
             in
             all
             reason
             and
             sound
             judgment
             we
             must
             conclude
             the
             Witches
             to
             be
             absolutely
             mad
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             these
             things
             also
             madness
             ,
             lyes
             and
             folly
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             any
             such
             League
             or
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             if
             all
             this
             were
             granted
             ,
             yet
             who
             are
             the
             Witnesses
             to
             this
             visible
             League
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             can
             the
             Witches
             name
             or
             find
             any
             ?
             
             The
             things
             that
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             sufficient
             Witnesses
             ,
             are
             never
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             proved
             the
             nullity
             ,
             impossibility
             ,
             and
             falsity
             of
             the
             pretended
             Confessions
             of
             Witches
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             no
             credit
             at
             all
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             however
             no
             Law
             nor
             Equity
             ought
             to
             allow
             the
             Evidence
             of
             a
             Party
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             cases
             all
             Witches
             are
             .
             And
             though
             some
             few
             of
             them
             have
             been
             so
             exceedingly
             mad
             to
             make
             such
             false
             and
             absurd
             
             Confessions
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             Records
             of
             all
             Ages
             and
             Courts
             were
             sought
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             many
             hundreds
             of
             them
             have
             suffered
             that
             never
             confessed
             the
             least
             tittle
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             ;
             and
             the
             supposed
             Witches
             of
             Salmesbury
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             the
             Raign
             of
             King
             James
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             from
             this
             confession
             ,
             that
             
             they
             were
             cleared
             ,
             and
             the
             accusation
             found
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             all
             acted
             by
             the
             imposture
             of
             one
             Thompson
             ,
             or
             
               Christopher
               Southworth
            
             .
             And
             I
             my self
             have
             known
             two
             supposed
             Witches
             to
             have
             been
             put
             to
             death
             at
             Lancaster
             within
             these
             eighteen
             years
             ,
             that
             did
             utterly
             deny
             any
             such
             League
             ,
             or
             ever
             to
             have
             seen
             any
             visible
             Devil
             at
             all
             :
             and
             may
             not
             the
             confession
             of
             these
             (
             who
             both
             dyed
             penitently
             )
             be
             as
             well
             credited
             ,
             as
             the
             confessions
             of
             those
             that
             were
             brought
             to
             such
             confessions
             by
             force
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             or
             cunning
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             allurements
             ?
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             League
             or
             Covenant
             betwixt
             the
             Witches
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             how
             cometh
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             matter
             of
             fact
             (
             if
             ever
             there
             were
             or
             could
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             )
             to
             be
             certainly
             known
             and
             revealed
             ?
             Have
             any
             of
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             recorded
             ,
             that
             there
             ever
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             any
             such
             League
             or
             Contract
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             ever
             attested
             by
             any
             honest
             rational
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             ear
             or
             eye-witnesses
             of
             such
             a
             bargain
             and
             contract
             ?
             Therefore
             we
             must
             once
             again
             conclude
             :
             
               De
               non
               apparentibus
               &
               non
               existentibus
               eadem
               est
               ratio
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Witches
             either
             Males
             or
             Females
             ,
             having
             carnal
             
             Copulation
             with
             Devils
             ,
             either
             as
             an
             Incubus
             or
             Succubus
             ,
             and
             their
             stealing
             of
             seed
             from
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             conveying
             it
             into
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             so
             horrid
             ,
             monstrous
             ,
             and
             incredible
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             well
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             a
             rational
             person
             ,
             or
             
               sanae
               mentis
            
             ,
             that
             believes
             it
             as
             a
             truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             but
             think
             the
             rehearsal
             of
             it
             a
             sufficient
             confutation
             .
             Also
             herein
             I
             do
             appeal
             to
             all
             learned
             Physicians
             ,
             who
             do
             know
             the
             way
             that
             Nature
             breeds
             humane
             seed
             ,
             the
             causes
             that
             make
             it
             prolifical
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             fit
             for
             its
             generation
             and
             reception
             ,
             who
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             will
             deride
             this
             Tenent
             ,
             and
             condemn
             it
             ,
             as
             false
             and
             abominable
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             horrid
             absurdity
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             by
             Wierus
             ,
             Dr.
             Tandlerus
             ,
             Mr.
             Scot
             ,
             Mr.
             Wagstaff
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             we
             shall
             say
             is
             this
             :
             
               That
               Devils
               ,
               whether
               conceived
               to
               be
               corporeal
               or
               incorporeal
               ,
               and
               to
               assume
               bodies
               (
               for
               the
               one
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               )
               were
               not
               created
               of
               God
               to
               generate
               ,
               neither
               have
               they
               ,
               nor
               can
               have
               any
               seed
               ,
               or
               members
               fit
               for
               generation
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               copulate
               or
               generate
               is
               derogatory
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               blasphemous
               against
               God
               and
               his
               Power
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             Devils
             sucking
             the
             Teats
             ,
             Warts
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             excrescences
             of
             the
             Witches
             bodies
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             passed
             it
             over
             as
             easily
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             hath
             taken
             up
             the
             Cudgels
             to
             defend
             it
             :
             to
             confute
             which
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             these
             satisfactory
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             rational
             end
             assigned
             ,
             why
             the
             Devil
             should
             
             perform
             this
             action
             ,
             for
             we
             must
             tell
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             that
             supposals
             are
             
             no
             proofs
             ,
             and
             
               ex
               suppositis
               supposita
               consequuntur
            
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             arguments
             to
             prove
             it
             probable
             are
             insufficient
             .
             And
             
             if
             (
             as
             he
             confesseth
             )
             for
             their
             being
             suckt
             by
             the
             Familiar
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               We
               know
               so
               little
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Demons
               and
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               no
               wonder
               we
               cannot
               certainly
               divine
               the
               reason
               of
               so
               strange
               an
               action
               :
            
             Now
             if
             he
             knew
             so
             little
             of
             their
             Nature
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             vanity
             and
             arrogance
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             declare
             so
             much
             :
             and
             if
             he
             could
             not
             certainly
             divine
             the
             reason
             of
             so
             strange
             an
             act
             ,
             it
             was
             extreme
             folly
             and
             pride
             in
             him
             to
             bring
             in
             idle
             and
             vain
             conjectures
             and
             probability
             ,
             where
             verity
             and
             certainty
             are
             expected
             .
             One
             while
             he
             supposeth
             them
             corporeal
             ,
             which
             if
             granted
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             they
             are
             recreated
             by
             the
             reeks
             and
             vapours
             of
             humane
             blood
             ,
             because
             their
             bodies
             are
             of
             a
             more
             pure
             Nature
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             nourished
             with
             gross
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             (
             especially
             in
             melancholick
             old
             men
             and
             women
             )
             corrupted
             blood
             ;
             for
             if
             every
             thing
             be
             nourished
             by
             its
             like
             ,
             then
             they
             cannot
             be
             fed
             with
             humane
             blood
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             no
             flesh
             nor
             bones
             such
             as
             ours
             ,
             that
             have
             need
             to
             be
             nourished
             with
             blood
             .
             And
             for
             his
             next
             ,
             
               perhaps
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               diabolical
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             believe
             it
             when
             he
             proves
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
             But
             he
             hath
             a
             third
             supposal
             ,
             which
             to
             him
             seemeth
             most
             probable
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Familiar
               doth
               not
               only
               suck
               the
               Witch
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               action
               infuseth
               some
               poysonous
               ferment
               into
               her
               .
            
             If
             this
             had
             been
             most
             probable
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             bring
             in
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             that
             are
             less
             probable
             ?
             surely
             he
             might
             have
             known
             that
             ,
             
               srustra
               fit
               per
               plura
               ,
               quod
               fieri
               potest
               per
               pauciora
               .
            
             And
             is
             his
             sucking
             now
             come
             to
             infusion
             and
             injection
             ?
             surely
             these
             will
             not
             accord
             :
             but
             enough
             of
             supposals
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             we
             must
             know
             of
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             how
             he
             comes
             to
             know
             that
             the
             Devils
             sucking
             of
             the
             Witches
             bodies
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             or
             ever
             
             was
             proved
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             who
             were
             by
             and
             present
             that
             were
             ear
             or
             eye-witnesses
             of
             it
             ?
             A
             thing
             that
             never
             was
             proved
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             recur
             to
             the
             Witches
             confessions
             ,
             that
             is
             fully
             overthrown
             before
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             in
             these
             late
             years
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             pretended
             Witch-finders
             were
             set
             abroad
             in
             Scotland
             and
             Northumberland
             ,
             they
             never
             mánifested
             ,
             nor
             could
             verifie
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             were
             found
             and
             discovered
             to
             be
             notorious
             Impostors
             and
             Knaves
             ,
             pretending
             to
             discover
             Witches
             by
             putting
             sharp
             Needles
             or
             Pins
             into
             the
             Warts
             
             and
             hollow
             Excrescences
             of
             divers
             persons
             ,
             when
             the
             persons
             so
             dealt
             withal
             ,
             did
             not
             see
             nor
             know
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             persons
             did
             not
             feel
             nor
             complain
             of
             pain
             ,
             then
             (
             forsooth
             )
             they
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             Witches
             ,
             and
             be
             burnt
             .
             So
             of
             many
             persons
             they
             got
             money
             and
             bribes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             searcht
             or
             stript
             naked
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             for
             finding
             Excrescences
             upon
             them
             that
             were
             hollow
             and
             fistulous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             the
             Pin
             was
             thrust
             into
             the
             fistulous
             cavity
             ,
             that
             was
             skinned
             within
             ,
             and
             so
             indolent
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             accounted
             guilty
             ,
             and
             were
             either
             forced
             to
             compound
             with
             these
             notorious
             pretended
             Witch-finders
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             prosecuted
             for
             their
             
             lives
             .
             By
             which
             wicked
             means
             and
             unchristian
             practices
             divers
             innocent
             persons
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             lost
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             these
             wicked
             Rogues
             wanted
             not
             greater
             persons
             (
             even
             of
             the
             Ministry
             too
             )
             that
             did
             authorize
             and
             incourage
             them
             in
             these
             Diabolical
             courses
             ,
             as
             though
             this
             had
             been
             some
             way
             prescribed
             by
             God
             or
             his
             Word
             to
             discover
             Witches
             by
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             an
             Hellish
             device
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             delude
             Witchmongers
             ,
             and
             bring
             poor
             innocent
             
             people
             to
             danger
             and
             death
             .
             Yet
             it
             had
             prevailed
             further
             ,
             if
             some
             more
             wise
             Heads
             and
             Christian
             Hearts
             had
             not
             interposed
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Villany
             was
             detected
             ,
             and
             the
             Impostors
             severely
             punished
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             truth
             ,
             hundreds
             yet
             living
             can
             witness
             and
             testifie
             .
             And
             the
             like
             in
             my
             time
             and
             remembrance
             happened
             here
             in
             Lancashire
             ,
             where
             divers
             both
             men
             and
             women
             were
             accused
             for
             supposed
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             unchristianly
             ,
             unwomenly
             ,
             and
             inhumanely
             handled
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             stript
             stark
             naked
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             Tables
             and
             Beds
             to
             be
             searched
             (
             nay
             even
             in
             their
             most
             privy
             parts
             )
             for
             these
             their
             supposed
             Witch-marks
             :
             so
             barbarous
             and
             cruel
             acts
             doth
             diabolical
             instigation
             ,
             working
             upon
             ignorance
             and
             superstition
             ,
             produce
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             as
             this
             was
             never
             really
             proved
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             
             did
             suck
             upon
             the
             body
             of
             a
             supposed
             Witch
             ,
             so
             the
             possibility
             of
             it
             likewise
             can
             never
             be
             demonstrated
             .
             For
             whether
             a
             Spirit
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             corporeal
             ,
             or
             to
             assume
             a
             body
             ,
             yet
             it
             neither
             hath
             nor
             can
             have
             such
             a
             body
             as
             our
             Saviour
             did
             appear
             in
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             same
             real
             and
             numerical
             body
             that
             he
             suffered
             in
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             seeing
             and
             feeling
             distinguished
             from
             any
             bodies
             that
             Spirits
             can
             have
             and
             appear
             in
             ,
             especially
             in
             solidity
             and
             tangibility
             ;
             for
             a
             Spirit
             hath
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             felt
             and
             seen
             to
             have
             .
             And
             where
             there
             is
             no
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             any
             animal
             sucking
             ,
             and
             we
             speak
             not
             here
             of
             artificial
             sucking
             or
             attraction
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             a
             great
             question
             ,
             whether
             any
             such
             thing
             be
             at
             all
             or
             not
             ;
             but
             however
             the
             Spirits
             have
             no
             power
             to
             suck
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             there
             are
             divers
             Nodes
             ,
             Knots
             ,
             Protuberances
             ,
             Warts
             ,
             
             and
             Excrescences
             that
             grow
             upon
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             to
             learned
             Physicians
             and
             experienced
             Chirurgions
             .
             Some
             have
             them
             from
             their
             mothers
             wombs
             ,
             some
             grow
             afterwards
             ,
             some
             proceed
             from
             internal
             causes
             ,
             some
             from
             external
             hurts
             ,
             some
             are
             soft
             ,
             some
             hard
             ,
             some
             pendulous
             ,
             some
             not
             ,
             some
             fistulous
             ,
             and
             issue
             matter
             ,
             some
             hollow
             and
             indolent
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             ways
             .
             And
             these
             are
             more
             frequent
             in
             some
             persons
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Complexion
             and
             Constitution
             ,
             in
             others
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Age
             ,
             Sex
             ,
             and
             other
             accidents
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             especially
             in
             Women
             that
             are
             old
             ,
             and
             their
             accustomed
             purgations
             staid
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             Child-birth
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             if
             all
             these
             were
             Witch-marks
             ,
             then
             few
             would
             go
             free
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             worst
             diet
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             nastily
             kept
             .
             And
             for
             their
             being
             indolent
             ,
             it
             doth
             argue
             nothing
             but
             ignorance
             ;
             
             for
             many
             sorts
             of
             Tumors
             and
             Excrescences
             are
             without
             pain
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             fistulous
             and
             hollow
             Warts
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             woful
             errour
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             a
             sign
             and
             mark
             of
             a
             diabolical
             Contract
             ,
             that
             hath
             natural
             causes
             for
             its
             production
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             Logick
             to
             argue
             or
             conclude
             ,
             that
             men
             or
             women
             are
             Witches
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             a
             Contract
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             such
             Warts
             or
             Excrescences
             that
             are
             indolent
             when
             pricked
             into
             :
             where
             is
             the
             coherence
             ,
             connexion
             ,
             or
             just
             consequence
             ?
             Let
             all
             wise
             men
             judge
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             vain
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Witches
             are
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             really
             and
             essentially
             transformed
             into
             Dogs
             ,
             Cats
             ,
             Hares
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             or
             men
             transubstantiated
             into
             Wolves
             ,
             it
             is
             largely
             by
             numerous
             positive
             arguments
             ,
             
             confuted
             by
             Casmannus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Authors
             of
             that
             learned
             Treatise
             of
             Spirits
             and
             Devils
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             Raign
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             Wierus
             ,
             Mr.
             Scot
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             bring
             all
             that
             others
             have
             written
             about
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             note
             such
             things
             as
             are
             most
             material
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             less
             handled
             or
             regarded
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             a
             great
             matter
             with
             some
             ,
             because
             St.
             Augustin
             seemeth
             to
             favour
             this
             opinion
             of
             transformation
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             
             this
             :
             
               Si
               enim
               dixerimus
               ea
               non
               esse
               credenda
               ,
               non
               desunt
               etiam
               nunc
               ,
               qui
               ejusmodi
               quaedam
               ,
               vel
               certissima
               and
               isse
               ,
               vel
               etiam
               expertos
               se
               esse
               asseverent
               .
            
             And
             then
             saith
             :
             
               And
               we
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               in
               Italy
               ,
               did
               hear
               such
               things
               of
               a
               certain
               Region
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               where
               certain
               Women
               that
               kept
               Inns
               ,
               being
               skilled
               in
               these
               Arts
               (
               they
               did
               say
               )
               were
               wont
               to
               give
               in
               Cheese
               to
               Travellers
               that
               they
               could
               get
               to
               take
               it
               ,
               from
               whence
               forthwith
               they
               were
               turned
               into
               Juments
               ,
               and
               carried
               necessary
               burdens
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               did
               again
               return
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               that
               while
               they
               had
               not
               a
               bestial
               ,
               but
               rational
               and
               humane
               understanding
               .
            
             And
             yet
             concludeth
             :
             
               Haec
               vel
               falsa
               sunt
               ,
               vel
               tam
               inusitata
               ,
               ut
               meritò
               non
               credantur
               .
            
             To
             which
             we
             shall
             return
             these
             short
             answers
             .
             1.
             
             Though
             St.
             Austin
             were
             in
             many
             things
             a
             very
             Learned
             man
             ,
             yet
             being
             but
             a
             man
             ,
             might
             and
             did
             erre
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             others
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             are
             weak
             and
             groundless
             .
             3.
             
             He
             speaketh
             nothing
             of
             his
             certain
             and
             peculiar
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             by
             common
             fame
             and
             hearsay
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             matters
             alledged
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             are
             not
             credible
             .
             4.
             
             He
             confesseth
             that
             they
             are
             either
             false
             ,
             or
             so
             unusual
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             5.
             
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             said
             all
             he
             can
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             these
             Transformations
             (
             if
             any
             such
             were
             )
             to
             be
             but
             phantastical
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             seem
             so
             ,
             but
             not
             really
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             a
             phantastical
             appearance
             ,
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             a
             delusion
             of
             the
             Phantasie
             within
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             senses
             without
             .
             6.
             
             But
             in
             another
             place
             he
             telleth
             us
             this
             :
             
               Non
               est
               credendum
               ,
               humanum
               corpus
               Daemonum
               arte
               vel
               potestate
               in
               bestialia
               lineamenta
               converti
               posse
            
             ;
             
             so
             that
             here
             is
             St.
             Austin
             contradicting
             himself
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             concludeth
             nothing
             .
             7.
             
             But
             his
             learned
             Commentator
             
               Ludovicus
               Vives
            
             doth
             
             not
             give
             credit
             to
             those
             vain
             and
             lying
             Fables
             ,
             but
             confuteth
             them
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Pliny
             (
             who
             might
             have
             given
             St.
             Austin
             satisfaction
             ,
             
             if
             he
             had
             read
             him
             )
             who
             tells
             us
             roundly
             :
             
               Homines
               in
               lupos
               verti
               ,
               rursumque
               restitui
               sibi
               ,
               falsum
               esse
               confidenter
               existimare
               ●lebemus
               ,
               aut
               credere
               omnia
               quae
               fabulosa
               tot
               seculis
               comperimus
               .
            
             And
             further
             saith
             :
             
               Mirum
               est
               ,
               quò
               procedat
               Graecia
               credulitas
               .
               Nullum
               tam
               impudens
               mendacium
               est
               ,
               ut
               teste
               careat
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             essential
             Transformations
             we
             have
             examples
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             these
             not
             wrought
             but
             by
             a
             divine
             Hand
             and
             an
             omnipotent
             Power
             .
             And
             such
             was
             that
             of
             Lots
             Wife
             ,
             who
             looking
             back
             contrary
             to
             command
             ,
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Salt
             ,
             
               &
               fuit
               in
               statuam
               salis
            
             ,
             as
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             which
             
             accordeth
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             exactly
             ,
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             and
             others
             say
             ,
             
               versa
               est
               in
               statuam
               salis
            
             :
             and
             this
             by
             the
             divine
             finger
             was
             a
             real
             transubstantiation
             ,
             especially
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             which
             was
             really
             changed
             into
             an
             absolute
             Pillar
             of
             Salt
             ,
             without
             regression
             or
             returning
             back
             to
             what
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             but
             remained
             so
             still
             ,
             and
             was
             standing
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             if
             credit
             
             may
             be
             given
             to
             what
             he
             writeth
             .
             Another
             example
             we
             have
             in
             Moses
             his
             Rod
             ,
             which
             God
             commanded
             him
             to
             cast
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             
               and
               he
               cast
               it
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               it
               became
               a
               Serpent
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               Moses
               fled
               from
               before
               it
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               Put
               forth
               thine
               hand
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               by
               the
               tail
               .
               And
               he
               put
               forth
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               caught
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               became
               a
               rod
               in
               his
               hand
               .
            
             This
             Rod
             afterwards
             Aaron
             threw
             down
             before
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               it
               became
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               swallowed
               up
               the
               rods
               of
               the
               Wise-men
               and
               Sorcerers
               ,
               and
               it
               afterwards
            
             
             
               became
               a
               rod
               again
            
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             used
             it
             in
             working
             some
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Miracles
             .
             So
             that
             this
             was
             so
             true
             a
             transformation
             ,
             that
             Moses
             himself
             was
             afraid
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             Rod
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             he
             fled
             from
             before
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             real
             change
             ,
             appeared
             in
             that
             it
             swallowed
             up
             the
             Rods
             of
             the
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             
             still
             afterwards
             became
             a
             Rod
             again
             .
             So
             likewise
             all
             the
             Waters
             in
             Egypt
             were
             really
             changed
             into
             blood
             :
             And
             our
             Saviour
             did
             really
             change
             the
             Water
             into
             Wine
             at
             the
             Marriage
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             .
             And
             all
             these
             were
             true
             and
             real
             transubstantiations
             ,
             which
             
             neither
             Devils
             nor
             Witches
             can
             perform
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             these
             unanswerable
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             real
             Transubstantiations
             are
             wrought
             and
             performed
             by
             a
             divine
             and
             omnipotent
             Power
             :
             but
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             have
             no
             divine
             nor
             omnipotent
             Power
             .
             Therefore
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             cannot
             work
             or
             perform
             any
             real
             Transubstantiations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             Beings
             that
             work
             real
             Transubstantiations
             ,
             must
             work
             contrary
             and
             different
             from
             that
             order
             and
             course
             that
             God
             hath
             established
             in
             Nature
             :
             but
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             cannot
             work
             contrary
             and
             different
             from
             that
             order
             and
             course
             that
             God
             hath
             established
             in
             Nature
             .
             Therefore
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             cannot
             work
             any
             real
             transubstantiations
             at
             all
             .
             Let
             all
             the
             Witchmongers
             in
             the
             World
             answer
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             able
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             We
             find
             also
             external
             Transfiguration
             ,
             as
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Mountain
             ;
             for
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             in
             St.
             Matthews
             Gospel
             :
             
               And
               he
            
             
             
               was
               transfigured
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               face
               did
               shine
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               his
               raiment
               was
               white
               as
               the
               light
               .
            
             And
             Mark
             saith
             :
             
               And
               he
               was
            
             
             
               transfigured
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               raiment
               became
               shining
               exceeding
               white
               as
               snow
               :
               so
               as
               no
               fuller
               on
               earth
               can
               white
               them
               .
            
             And
             St.
             Luke
             
             saith
             :
             
               And
               as
               he
               prayed
               ,
               the
               fashion
               of
               his
               countenance
               was
               altered
               ,
               and
               his
               raiment
               was
               white
               and
               glittering
               .
            
             The
             word
             used
             in
             those
             places
             for
             the
             transfiguring
             or
             altering
             of
             his
             face
             by
             St.
             Matthew
             and
             St.
             Mark
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             trans
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               forma
               ,
               figura
            
             ,
             the
             outward
             form
             ,
             shape
             ,
             figure
             ,
             or
             lineaments
             ;
             and
             this
             word
             is
             also
             used
             for
             the
             change
             or
             transforming
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             will
             ,
             desires
             ,
             and
             affections
             :
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             
               And
               be
               not
               conformed
            
             
             
               to
               this
               world
               :
               but
               be
               ye
               transformed
               by
               the
               renewing
               of
               your
               mind
               .
            
             And
             again
             he
             saith
             :
             
               We
               behold
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             
             
               with
               open
               face
               :
               and
               are
               transformed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               .
            
             But
             St.
             Luke
             instead
             of
             this
             word
             expresseth
             it
             thus
             :
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Tremellius
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Transformatus
               est
               aspectus
               vultûs
               ejus
            
             .
             And
             
               Beza
               :
               Species
               vultûs
               ejus
               alia
               ,
            
             which
             is
             nearest
             the
             Greek
             .
             So
             Moses
             face
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             been
             with
             
             the
             Lord
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             the
             skin
             of
             it
             did
             shine
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             put
             a
             veil
             upon
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             spoke
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             off
             when
             he
             went
             in
             to
             speak
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             So
             that
             these
             were
             external
             alterations
             of
             both
             Christs
             and
             Moses
             face
             ,
             by
             appearing
             glorious
             ,
             resplendent
             ,
             and
             shining
             like
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             wrought
             by
             a
             divine
             hand
             and
             power
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             note
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             though
             Christ
             was
             thus
             gloriously
             transformed
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             doth
             bear
             )
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             essentially
             changed
             into
             some
             other
             substance
             or
             nature
             ;
             no
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             rather
             made
             there
             most
             resplendent
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             where
             the
             Apostle
             wisheth
             the
             Romans
             to
             be
             transformed
             :
             Is
             it
             to
             be
             essentially
             transformed
             into
             any
             other
             substance
             or
             natural
             thing
             ?
             Nay
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             effectively
             into
             some
             other
             more
             sacred
             qualities
             ,
             by
             the
             renovation
             of
             their
             inward
             mind
             .
             And
             again
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             
               And
               are
               transformed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               .
            
             His
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             essentially
             transformed
             into
             the
             very
             image
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             so
             should
             he
             very
             shrewdly
             confirm
             that
             foolish
             opinion
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             men
             are
             deified
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             also
             is
             hominified
             in
             men
             :
             But
             his
             purpose
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             (
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             )
             should
             proceed
             and
             grow
             (
             by
             degrees
             )
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
             until
             we
             be
             truly
             conformed
             unto
             the
             similitude
             of
             that
             same
             glorious
             Image
             of
             God
             wherein
             we
             were
             first
             created
             ;
             and
             so
             intendeth
             no
             essential
             transformation
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             here
             to
             note
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             Transfiguration
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             may
             proceed
             from
             natural
             causes
             ,
             as
             passions
             ,
             affections
             ,
             or
             diseases
             ;
             and
             also
             from
             artificial
             or
             counterfeited
             Transfigurations
             .
             For
             it
             is
             wonderful
             to
             behold
             ,
             how
             anger
             and
             
             rage
             doth
             alter
             the
             faces
             and
             countenances
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             so
             grief
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             despair
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             others
             ,
             causeth
             horrible
             changes
             all
             over
             the
             external
             parts
             both
             of
             the
             face
             and
             body
             .
             Neither
             is
             any
             passion
             more
             prevalent
             than
             deep-rooted
             fear
             mixed
             with
             despair
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             manifested
             in
             some
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             nay
             even
             in
             the
             space
             of
             one
             night
             have
             had
             their
             hair
             ,
             that
             formerly
             was
             black
             ,
             turned
             into
             gray
             or
             white
             ,
             as
             is
             testified
             by
             Authors
             of
             unquestionable
             veracity
             .
             And
             for
             diseases
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             incredible
             to
             think
             ,
             what
             strange
             alterations
             Madness
             ,
             Frenzy
             ,
             the
             bitings
             of
             a
             mad
             Dog
             ,
             Melancholies
             (
             especially
             that
             kind
             which
             Physicians
             call
             Lycanthropia
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             wonderful
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             made
             many
             dotingly
             believe
             ,
             they
             were
             really
             transformed
             )
             will
             produce
             and
             
             bring
             forth
             .
             Examples
             of
             which
             at
             large
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Schenckius
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             fully
             anon
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             artificial
             and
             counterfeited
             Transfigurations
             :
             and
             that
             Devils
             nor
             Witches
             can
             perform
             no
             such
             Transfigurations
             as
             this
             of
             Christ
             and
             Moses
             ,
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Arguments
             laid
             down
             before
             ,
             because
             these
             were
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             a
             divine
             Hand
             and
             an
             omnipotent
             Power
             ,
             which
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             operate
             any
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Moreover
             in
             the
             Scripture
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             counterfeit
             ,
             simulated
             ,
             and
             hypocritical
             transformation
             ,
             such
             the
             Apostle
             mentioneth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             :
             
               For
               such
               are
            
             
             
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               deceitful
               workers
               ,
               transforming
               themselves
               into
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             no
             marvel
             ,
             for
             Satan
             himself
             is
             transformed
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             no
             great
             thing
             ,
             if
             his
             Ministers
             also
             be
             transformed
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             whose
             end
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
             The
             word
             there
             thrice
             used
             is
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             cometh
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               habeo
               ,
               possideo
               ,
               teneo
            
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             habitus
             :
             so
             that
             the
             compound
             Verb
             properly
             signifieth
             
               effingo
               ,
               assimulo
            
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             necessity
             must
             signifie
             in
             these
             three
             places
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             another
             place
             :
             
               The
               form
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               passeth
               away
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fashion
             ,
             
             condition
             ,
             custom
             ,
             or
             usage
             of
             the
             world
             passeth
             away
             .
             This
             place
             of
             Scripture
             concerning
             Satans
             transforming
             of
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             (
             though
             plain
             in
             it self
             )
             hath
             been
             and
             still
             is
             most
             usually
             alledged
             by
             Witchmongers
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Apparitions
             of
             Devils
             by
             :
             For
             thus
             they
             commonly
             argue
             ;
             
               If
               Satan
               can
               transform
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               Light
               ,
               much
               more
               (
               arguing
               
                 à
                 majore
                 ad
                 minus
              
               )
               into
               any
               other
               shape
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               easily
               appear
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Cat
               ,
               Dog
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               shape
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               think
               to
               be
               an
               invincible
               Argument
               .
            
             This
             way
             of
             argument
             were
             of
             force
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             had
             meant
             or
             intended
             any
             real
             or
             essential
             transformation
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             shall
             prove
             by
             these
             following
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             very
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             here
             ,
             doth
             not
             bear
             nor
             
             intend
             any
             essential
             transformation
             ,
             but
             only
             feigning
             ,
             pretending
             ,
             
             and
             assimulating
             ,
             as
             when
             Judas
             pretended
             charity
             and
             love
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             :
             
               Why
               was
               not
               this
               oyntment
               sold
               for
               three
               hundred
            
             
             
               pence
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               ?
               This
               he
               said
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               cared
               for
               the
               poor
               :
               but
               because
               he
               was
               a
               thief
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               bag
               ,
               and
               bare
               what
               was
               put
               therein
               .
            
             Though
             
               Judas
               Iscariot
            
             hypocritically
             feigned
             and
             pretended
             this
             charity
             to
             ,
             and
             care
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             really
             a
             charitable
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             lover
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             but
             a
             thief
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             covetous
             wretch
             .
             So
             these
             false
             Apostles
             did
             pretend
             much
             zeal
             and
             piety
             to
             preach
             and
             promote
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             therefore
             were
             they
             not
             really
             transformed
             and
             changed
             into
             true
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             were
             Deceivers
             ,
             Dissemblers
             ,
             and
             Hypocrites
             .
             So
             Satan
             often
             pretendeth
             heavenly
             ,
             angelical
             ,
             and
             divine
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             as
             the
             holy
             Angels
             do
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             in
             deceit
             ,
             cozenage
             ,
             falsity
             ,
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             by
             counterfeiting
             and
             dissembling
             said
             to
             be
             transformed
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             by
             any
             essential
             transformation
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Text
             it self
             doth
             plainly
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             
             transformed
             into
             true
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             then
             St.
             Paul
             had
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             have
             written
             so
             bitterly
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             notwithstanding
             that
             shew
             ,
             form
             ,
             or
             pretence
             that
             they
             held
             forth
             ,
             and
             though
             outwardly
             they
             seemed
             to
             personate
             the
             true
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             but
             an
             external
             and
             hypocritical
             simulation
             ;
             for
             really
             and
             truly
             they
             were
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             deceitful
             workers
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             so
             Satan
             may
             make
             what
             shews
             or
             pretences
             he
             will
             of
             goodness
             ,
             piety
             ,
             and
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             counterfeit
             ,
             dissemble
             and
             lye
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             remaineth
             a
             very
             accursed
             Devil
             ,
             and
             is
             never
             really
             changed
             from
             his
             damned
             and
             diabolical
             Nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Satan
             is
             so
             transformed
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             as
             his
             Ministers
             
             are
             transformed
             into
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ.
             But
             Satans
             Ministers
             are
             not
             essentially
             transformed
             into
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ.
             Therefore
             neither
             is
             Satan
             essentially
             transformed
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light.
             For
             though
             Satans
             Ministers
             may
             pretend
             never
             so
             much
             
             piety
             and
             zeal
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             personate
             and
             imitate
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             pretended
             transformation
             ,
             they
             still
             really
             and
             essentially
             remain
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Deceivers
             and
             Hypocrites
             .
             And
             Satan
             for
             all
             his
             seeming
             and
             apparent
             personating
             and
             imitating
             the
             Angels
             of
             Light
             ,
             he
             still
             remaineth
             in
             his
             essence
             and
             nature
             an
             Angel
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             a
             lying
             and
             accursed
             Wretch
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Devil
             is
             never
             nor
             can
             be
             really
             and
             essentially
             transubstantiated
             
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             could
             (
             indeed
             and
             in
             truth
             )
             be
             no
             longer
             a
             Devil
             ,
             but
             his
             diabolical
             Nature
             would
             of
             necessity
             cease
             .
             But
             all
             his
             transformation
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             intendeth
             most
             deeply
             to
             circumvent
             and
             deceive
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             he
             pretendeth
             the
             most
             religious
             and
             the
             holiest
             shews
             of
             all
             .
             Pretending
             in
             all
             outward
             appearance
             the
             holy
             affections
             ,
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             zeal
             of
             the
             holiest
             Angels
             of
             Light.
             For
             as
             St.
             Austin
             saith
             :
             
               Unless
               
               
               the
               malignity
               of
               Satan
               be
               sleightly
               and
               cunningly
               covered
               ,
               his
               deceivable
               purpose
               is
               seldom
               or
               never
               effected
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             best
             and
             most
             sound
             Expositors
             ,
             both
             ancient
             ,
             middle
             ,
             
             and
             modern
             do
             expound
             the
             place
             as
             we
             have
             urged
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             name
             only
             two
             or
             three
             .
             St.
             Chrysostom
             tells
             us
             this
             :
             Operarii
             
             
               dolosi
               :
               nam
               operantur
               quidem
               ,
               sed
               revellunt
               ea
               quae
               sunt
               plantata
               :
               nam
               quoniam
               sciunt
               se
               aliter
               non
               posse
               esse
               acceptos
               ,
               personâ
               veritatis
               sumptâ
               ,
               erroris
               actum
               simulantes
               peragunt
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Et
               multos
               Diabolus
               sic
               decipit
               ,
               personâ
               in
               se
               acceptâ
               ,
               &
               non
               factus
               Angelus
               lucis
               :
               sic
               illi
               personam
               Apostolorum
               circumferunt
               ,
               non
               ipsam
               potentiam
               ,
               neque
               fortes
               sunt
               .
            
             Dr.
             Hammond
             gives
             the
             Paraphrase
             of
             this
             place
             thus
             :
             
               For
               the
               truth
               is
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               these
               men
               that
               come
               to
               infuse
               false
               Doctrines
               into
               you
               ,
               behave
               themselves
               as
               cunningly
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               do
               labour
               to
               imitate
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               do
               those
               very
               things
               ,
               that
               we
               true
               Apostles
               do
               .
               And
               't
               is
               no
               unusual
               matter
               for
               Deceivers
               and
               Seducers
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               for
               Satan
               himself
               pretends
               to
               do
               those
               things
               that
               the
               good
               Angels
               do
               ,
               makes
               as
               if
               he
               meant
               you
               all
               kindness
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               destroy
               you
               .
               And
               therefore
               't
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               strange
               ,
               if
               seducing
               Hereticks
               ,
               imployed
               by
               him
               ,
               do
               imitate
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
               so
               shall
               their
               ends
               be
               .
            
             See
             Theophylact
             and
             Calvin
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             So
             that
             we
             positively
             conclude
             ,
             that
             from
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             no
             real
             or
             essential
             transformations
             of
             Devils
             can
             be
             proved
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             are
             natural
             Transformations
             by
             progression
             to
             perfection
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             Insects
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             to
             our
             view
             do
             appear
             to
             be
             Worms
             ,
             Maggots
             ,
             Creepers
             ,
             or
             Caterpillers
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterwards
             do
             become
             several
             sorts
             of
             winged
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             Butterflies
             of
             many
             and
             various
             kinds
             ,
             Flies
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             that
             Creature
             ,
             which
             here
             in
             the
             North
             Fishers
             do
             call
             a
             
             May-Fly
             ,
             is
             first
             but
             a
             little
             Creeper
             inclosed
             in
             an
             Hull
             ,
             as
             of
             pieces
             of
             straws
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             and
             so
             that
             which
             they
             call
             a
             Cod-bait
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             yellow
             Maggot
             with
             a
             black
             head
             inclosed
             in
             a
             sandy
             crustaceous
             Husk
             ,
             and
             yet
             towards
             the
             middle
             of
             August
             ,
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             September
             ,
             becometh
             a
             fine
             yellowish
             Fly
             ,
             which
             the
             Fishers
             use
             to
             bait
             withal
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             but
             gradual
             progressions
             towards
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Animalcle
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Author
             
               Johannes
               Swammerdanus
            
             hath
             declared
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             it
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Philosophical
             Transactions
             :
             
               First
               it
               lays
               down
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               natural
               
               changes
               in
               Insects
               ;
               declaring
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               word
               Change
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               to
               be
               understood
               but
               a
               gradual
               and
               natural
               evolution
               and
               growth
               of
               the
               parts
               ,
               not
               any
               Metamorphosis
               or
               Transformation
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               of
               notable
               observations
               concerning
               the
               most
               sorts
               of
               Insects
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               piece
               quoted
               in
               the
               Margent
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             there
             are
             very
             many
             strange
             transformations
             wrought
             by
             petrifactions
             both
             of
             Vegetables
             and
             
             Animals
             ,
             or
             their
             parts
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             Writings
             of
             many
             learned
             Authors
             ,
             especially
             those
             noted
             in
             the
             Margent
             ,
             to
             whom
             
             we
             refer
             the
             curious
             Inquirer
             .
             These
             being
             natural
             Transfigurations
             (
             for
             so
             they
             may
             be
             properly
             called
             )
             we
             cannot
             rationally
             suppose
             that
             any
             man
             of
             judgment
             will
             imagine
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             can
             be
             produced
             by
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             brought
             forth
             by
             natural
             Principles
             and
             Agents
             ,
             which
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             cannot
             over-rule
             ,
             alter
             ,
             nor
             hinder
             ,
             else
             the
             whole
             and
             certain
             course
             that
             the
             Creator
             hath
             set
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             production
             and
             generation
             of
             natural
             things
             ,
             might
             be
             suspended
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             performed
             without
             an
             omnipotent
             Power
             ,
             which
             the
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             have
             not
             .
             Besides
             the
             most
             of
             these
             require
             a
             suitable
             time
             for
             their
             production
             and
             perfection
             ,
             which
             must
             only
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             internal
             operation
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             Art
             accelerating
             the
             works
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             cannot
             bring
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             are
             divers
             other
             Transformations
             (
             at
             least
             so
             accounted
             and
             called
             )
             which
             because
             they
             are
             not
             absolutely
             pertinent
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             we
             shall
             only
             mention
             slightly
             .
             1.
             
             External
             changes
             of
             the
             body
             in
             respect
             of
             diseases
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Moses
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             said
             :
             
               Put
               now
               thine
               hand
               into
               thy
               bosom
               .
               And
               he
               put
               his
               hand
               into
               his
               bosom
               :
               And
            
             
             
               when
               he
               took
               it
               out
               :
               behold
               ,
               his
               hand
               was
               leprous
               as
               snow
               .
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               Put
               thine
               hand
               into
               thy
               bosom
               again
               :
               And
               he
               put
               his
               hand
               into
               his
               bosom
               again
               ,
               and
               plucked
               it
               out
               of
               his
               bosom
               ,
               and
               behold
               ,
               it
               was
               turned
               again
               as
               his
               other
               flesh
               .
            
             Here
             we
             see
             that
             the
             same
             hand
             was
             made
             leprous
             white
             as
             snow
             ,
             and
             was
             again
             restored
             as
             his
             other
             flesh
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             by
             a
             divine
             Power
             ,
             such
             as
             neither
             Devils
             nor
             Witches
             can
             perform
             .
             So
             Gehazi
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               The
               leprosie
               therefore
               of
               Naaman
               shall
               cleave
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               unto
               thy
               seed
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               he
               went
               out
               from
               his
               presence
               a
               leper
               as
               white
               as
               snow
               .
            
             And
             here
             the
             judgment
             was
             permanent
             ,
             and
             no
             restauration
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             great
             Miracle
             ,
             which
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             cannot
             perform
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             feigned
             ,
             and
             artificial
             transfigurations
             .
             So
             of
             David
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               And
               he
               changed
               his
               behaviour
            
             
             
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               feigned
               himself
               mad
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               scrambled
               on
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               gate
               ,
               and
               let
               his
               spittle
               fall
               down
               upon
               his
               beard
               .
            
             And
             all
             this
             he
             prudently
             feigned
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             escape
             from
             Achish
             the
             King
             of
             Gath
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             sore
             afraid
             :
             So
             many
             Persons
             of
             Worth
             have
             disguised
             themselves
             strangely
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             escape
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             or
             not
             fall
             into
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             were
             not
             done
             by
             the
             Devils
             Art
             ,
             nor
             by
             Witchcraft
             .
             So
             a
             Stage-player
             transfigureth
             himself
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             personate
             one
             person
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             another
             ;
             and
             though
             his
             outward
             habit
             ,
             speech
             ,
             and
             action
             be
             changed
             ,
             yet
             he
             remaineth
             the
             same
             in
             Nature
             and
             Person
             that
             he
             was
             before
             those
             changes
             ,
             and
             so
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             Witcheraft
             at
             all
             .
             3.
             
             There
             are
             knavish
             Transfigurations
             and
             Counterfeiting
             for
             deceitful
             and
             wicked
             ends
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             we
             call
             Gypsies
             ,
             that
             discolour
             their
             faces
             and
             skins
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             fit
             to
             cheat
             and
             cozen
             .
             So
             likewise
             do
             many
             other
             vile
             and
             wicked
             persons
             
             
             counterfeit
             Sores
             ,
             Ulcers
             ,
             Leprosie
             ,
             Dropsie
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             diseases
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             
               Ambrose
               Paraeus
            
             Book
             of
             Monsters
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             detected
             divers
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             done
             only
             to
             deceive
             and
             abuse
             mens
             goodness
             and
             charity
             :
             But
             no
             more
             of
             Devil
             in
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             end
             and
             intention
             .
             Of
             a
             more
             wicked
             grain
             and
             temper
             are
             those
             ,
             that
             for
             wicked
             and
             devilish
             ends
             counterfeit
             themselves
             to
             be
             possessed
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             doth
             move
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             doth
             speak
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             only
             their
             own
             devilish
             cunning
             in
             lying
             and
             counterfeiting
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             more
             fully
             hereafter
             .
             4.
             
             There
             are
             also
             divers
             kinds
             of
             sportive
             and
             delusive
             Transformations
             ,
             performed
             by
             those
             that
             use
             the
             Art
             of
             Leger-de-main
             or
             Juggling
             ,
             wherein
             they
             pretend
             and
             seem
             to
             transubstantiate
             one
             thing
             into
             another
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             agility
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             gesture
             of
             their
             face
             and
             body
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             draw
             your
             eyes
             and
             attention
             another
             way
             ,
             while
             they
             do
             but
             nimbly
             convey
             another
             thing
             in
             its
             place
             .
             And
             he
             that
             taketh
             these
             for
             Conjurers
             or
             Witches
             ,
             and
             their
             Tricks
             for
             diabolical
             or
             Witchcraft
             ,
             are
             surely
             under
             a
             devilish
             delusion
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             strangely
             bewitched
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             changes
             wrought
             by
             Pharaohs
             Magicians
             ,
             we
             shall
             particularly
             handle
             it
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             are
             other
             Transformations
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             now
             speak
             .
             1.
             
             That
             transformation
             that
             the
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             work
             inwardly
             in
             the
             minds
             and
             hearts
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             by
             changing
             their
             Nature
             or
             Persons
             ,
             but
             by
             transforming
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             altering
             their
             wills
             and
             affections
             from
             sinful
             and
             earthly
             things
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             :
             so
             the
             Apostle
             willeth
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               transformed
               by
               the
               renewing
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
            
             and
             so
             they
             come
             to
             
             be
             changed
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
             and
             this
             were
             blasphemy
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             either
             Devil
             or
             Witch
             could
             perform
             it
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             transformation
             wrought
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             wicked
             by
             the
             just
             judgment
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             
               Revealing
               even
               ,
               him
               ,
               whose
               coming
               is
               after
               the
               working
               of
               Satan
               ,
               with
               all
            
             
             
               power
               and
               signs
               and
               lying
               wonders
               .
               And
               with
               all
               deceivableness
               of
               unrighteousness
               in
               them
               that
               perish
               ;
               because
               they
               received
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               God
               shall
               send
               them
               strong
               delusions
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               believe
               a
               lye
               .
               That
               they
               all
               might
               be
               damned
               ,
               who
               believed
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               had
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             So
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Saul
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               on
               the
               morrow
               ,
               that
               the
               evil
               Spirit
               from
               God
            
             
             
               came
               upon
               Saul
            
             .
             These
             therefore
             are
             inward
             judgments
             for
             wickedness
             ,
             sent
             by
             God
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             Satan
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             hereafter
             .
             3.
             
             We
             lastly
             come
             to
             the
             main
             point
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             transformation
             of
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             which
             the
             Witchmongers
             hold
             to
             be
             a
             real
             and
             an
             essential
             transubstantiation
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             hear
             the
             words
             as
             they
             run
             in
             our
             English
             Translation
             ,
             
             which
             are
             this
             :
             
               And
               they
               shall
               drive
               thee
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               thy
            
             
             
               dwelling
               shall
               be
               with
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               they
               shall
               make
               thee
               eat
               grass
               as
               oxen
               .
               The
               same
               hour
               was
               the
               thing
               fulfilled
               upon
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               driven
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
               grass
               as
               oxen
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               was
               wet
               with
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               ,
               till
               his
               hairs
               were
               grown
               like
               Eagles
               feathers
               ,
               and
               his
               nails
               like
               birds
               claws
               .
               And
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               days
               I
               Nebuchadnezzar
               lift
               up
               mine
               eyes
               unto
               heaven
               ,
               and
               mine
               understanding
               returned
               unto
               me
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               my
               reason
               returned
               unto
               me
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             before
             :
             
               Let
               his
               heart
            
             
             
               be
               changed
               from
               mans
               ,
               and
               let
               a
               beasts
               heart
               be
               given
               unto
               him
               .
            
             From
             this
             place
             they
             commonly
             frame
             an
             argument
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             That
             Nebuchadnezzar
             being
             really
             and
             essentially
             changed
             from
             a
             man
             to
             a
             beast
             or
             an
             ox
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             Satan
             essentially
             transform
             himself
             into
             the
             shape
             of
             any
             Creature
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             may
             really
             change
             the
             Witches
             into
             Hares
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Cats
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             unanswerably
             prove
             that
             the
             assumption
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             Nebuchadnezzar
             was
             not
             transubstantiated
             ,
             or
             essentially
             transformed
             at
             all
             :
             And
             if
             he
             had
             been
             really
             so
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             consequence
             is
             invalid
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             these
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             that
             being
             driven
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             eating
             grass
             as
             oxen
             ,
             and
             having
             his
             body
             (
             it
             was
             his
             body
             ,
             not
             the
             body
             of
             an
             
             oxe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             corporeal
             nor
             real
             change
             )
             wet
             with
             the
             dew
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             do
             not
             at
             all
             conclude
             or
             infer
             ,
             that
             his
             body
             was
             really
             and
             essentially
             changed
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             external
             figure
             of
             it
             altered
             from
             what
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             for
             he
             might
             go
             upon
             all
             four
             ,
             and
             eat
             grass
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             doth
             argue
             no
             real
             change
             of
             his
             bodily
             shape
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             so
             have
             divers
             persons
             done
             ,
             that
             being
             young
             ,
             have
             been
             lost
             in
             Woods
             and
             Desarts
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             brought
             up
             with
             Bears
             or
             Wolves
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             take
             one
             story
             for
             all
             from
             
               Philip
               Camerarius
            
             ,
             that
             learned
             Counsellor
             of
             Norimberg
             ,
             a
             
             man
             of
             great
             credit
             and
             reputation
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               In
               the
               year
               1543.
               there
               was
               in
               the
               parts
               of
               Hesse
               a
               Lad
               taken
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               he
               reported
               afterwards
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               found
               true
               )
               when
               he
               was
               but
               three
               years
               old
               ,
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               nourished
               and
               brought
               up
               by
               Wolves
               .
               These
               Wolves
               ,
               when
               they
               got
               any
               prey
               ,
               would
               always
               bring
               the
               best
               of
               it
               to
               a
               Tree
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               the
               Child
               ,
               which
               did
               eat
               it
               :
               in
               Winter
               and
               time
               of
               cold
               ,
               they
               would
               dig
               a
               pit
               ,
               and
               strew
               it
               with
               grass
               and
               leaves
               of
               trees
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               lay
               the
               Child
               ,
               and
               lying
               round
               about
               it
               ,
               preserve
               him
               from
               the
               injury
               of
               the
               weather
               :
               after
               they
               would
               make
               him
               go
               upon
               all
               four
               ,
               and
               run
               with
               him
               ,
               till
               by
               use
               and
               length
               of
               time
               ,
               he
               could
               skip
               and
               run
               like
               a
               Wolf
               ;
               being
               taken
               ,
               he
               was
               compelled
               by
               little
               and
               little
               to
               go
               only
               upon
               his
               feet
               .
               He
               would
               often
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               had
               been
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               he
               could
               have
               taken
               more
               delight
               to
               have
               conversed
               among
               Wolves
               ,
               than
               among
               men
               :
               he
               was
               carried
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Lantgrave
              
               of
               Hesse
               to
               be
               seen
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             he
             relateth
             another
             story
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             of
             one
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             known
             and
             seen
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             
             admirable
             agility
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             the
             same
             end
             .
             Now
             must
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             because
             this
             Boy
             did
             live
             and
             lye
             in
             the
             open
             air
             ,
             was
             fed
             with
             raw
             flesh
             ,
             and
             went
             upon
             all
             four
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             was
             really
             and
             essentially
             cha●ged
             into
             a
             Wolf
             ?
             no
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             inconsequent
             and
             ridiculous
             ;
             and
             so
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             because
             Nebuchadnezzar
             lay
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             was
             wet
             with
             the
             rain
             and
             dew
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             grass
             as
             an
             ox
             ,
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             was
             really
             changed
             into
             a
             beast
             ;
             the
             absurdities
             are
             both
             alike
             .
             This
             is
             as
             mad
             a
             kind
             of
             inference
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             Conies
             and
             Geese
             do
             eat
             grass
             like
             an
             Ox
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             Oxen
             or
             Asses
             ,
             when
             notwithstanding
             they
             still
             retain
             their
             essential
             beings
             and
             shapes
             ,
             without
             any
             essential
             transformations
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             hairs
             of
             his
             head
             (
             as
             the
             Text
             saith
             )
             were
             grown
             
             like
             to
             an
             Eagles
             feathers
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             also
             the
             very
             nails
             of
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             were
             like
             the
             claws
             of
             a
             bird
             :
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             really
             changed
             into
             a
             beast
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             would
             be
             more
             consonant
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             rather
             transformed
             into
             some
             bird
             ,
             having
             feathers
             and
             claws
             ,
             than
             into
             a
             beast
             that
             hath
             horns
             and
             hoofs
             ,
             though
             there
             was
             in
             him
             no
             corporeal
             transformation
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             changed
             mind
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Text
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Phrase
             used
             when
             there
             is
             real
             transubstantiation
             ,
             as
             in
             Lots
             Wife
             ;
             
               Et
               fuit
               statua
               salis
            
             ;
             but
             as
             Tremellius
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Usquedum
               pili
               ejus
               ut
               Aquilarum
               plumae
               crevissent
               ,
               &
               ungues
               ejus
               ut
               avium
               .
            
             And
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             thus
             :
             
               Donec
               capillus
               ejus
               sicut
               Aquilarum
               crevit
               ,
               &
               ungues
               ejus
               sicut
               avium
               :
            
             which
             is
             exactly
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             .
             So
             that
             the
             assertion
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             his
             hairs
             were
             changed
             into
             Eagles
             feathers
             ,
             nor
             his
             nails
             into
             birds
             claws
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             sicut
             as
             the
             feathers
             of
             Eagles
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             claws
             of
             birds
             ;
             the
             hairs
             by
             being
             grown
             ruffled
             ,
             squalid
             ,
             and
             rugged
             ,
             and
             the
             nails
             by
             being
             grown
             long
             ,
             hard
             ,
             and
             crooked
             for
             want
             of
             cutting
             ,
             dressing
             ,
             combing
             ,
             and
             ordering
             ;
             and
             more
             change
             than
             this
             the
             words
             or
             sense
             do
             not
             bear
             .
             3.
             
             There
             was
             no
             other
             change
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             by
             natural
             growth
             ;
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             properly
             signifie
             
               multus
               fuit
               ,
               succrevit
               in
               multitudinem
               :
            
             so
             that
             the
             hairs
             were
             increased
             naturally
             in
             multitude
             and
             length
             ,
             and
             the
             nails
             in
             magnitude
             and
             length
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             was
             no
             essential
             change
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             excessive
             augmentation
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             he
             having
             lost
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             whereby
             he
             could
             not
             use
             means
             to
             cut
             ,
             cleanse
             ,
             and
             order
             them
             .
             So
             that
             they
             did
             but
             grow
             squalid
             and
             ill-favour'd
             for
             want
             of
             using
             means
             to
             order
             and
             make
             them
             comely
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             that
             have
             been
             lost
             ,
             or
             left
             in
             Desarts
             ,
             and
             desolate
             places
             ,
             have
             after
             some
             length
             of
             time
             been
             found
             to
             be
             overgrown
             with
             hairs
             and
             ugly
             nails
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             scarce
             been
             taken
             for
             men
             ,
             but
             have
             appeared
             as
             savage
             and
             feral
             Monsters
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             restauration
             doth
             plainly
             testifie
             what
             kind
             of
             change
             it
             
             was
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             was
             restored
             unto
             him
             ,
             did
             bring
             him
             into
             the
             same
             condition
             that
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             before
             this
             transformation
             ;
             and
             
             that
             was
             his
             knowledge
             or
             understanding
             .
             Now
             therefore
             if
             his
             knowledge
             or
             understanding
             did
             reduce
             him
             to
             the
             right
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             brought
             those
             conditions
             and
             qualities
             that
             he
             had
             before
             :
             Then
             it
             is
             most
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             only
             his
             knowledge
             or
             understanding
             that
             was
             taken
             away
             or
             changed
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             was
             no
             other
             transformation
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             internal
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             or
             imagination
             ,
             by
             altering
             his
             will
             ,
             desires
             ,
             cogitations
             ,
             condition
             ,
             and
             qualities
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             essential
             transformation
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             no
             change
             of
             his
             external
             shape
             ,
             but
             what
             grew
             naturally
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             hair
             and
             nails
             or
             skin
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             due
             ordering
             and
             decent
             dressing
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             an
             unanswerable
             truth
             ,
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Text
             do
             sufficiently
             testifie
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             our
             English
             :
             
               And
               mine
            
             
             
               understanding
               returned
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               my
               reason
               returned
               unto
               me
            
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             only
             his
             understanding
             and
             reason
             ,
             that
             had
             for
             a
             time
             been
             turned
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             restauration
             they
             returned
             ,
             or
             came
             again
             .
             Tremellius
             renders
             the
             former
             Verse
             :
             
               Et
               mente
               meâ
               ad
               me
               reversâ
               Excelso
               benedixi
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             latter
             :
             
               Mente
               meâ
               reversâ
               in
               me
            
             .
             In
             both
             Verses
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             renders
             it
             :
             
               Cognitio
               mea
               super
               me
               reversa
               est
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             there
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               scivit
               ,
               restituit
               ,
               cognovit
               ,
               agnovit
               ,
               propriè
               est
               mentis
               &
               intellectûs
               ,
            
             as
             Avenarius
             saith
             .
             And
             the
             Septuagint
             in
             
             both
             the
             Verses
             do
             agree
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             doth
             the
             French
             ,
             Italian
             ,
             and
             Luthers
             Translation
             render
             it
             ,
             only
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             gives
             it
             by
             the
             word
             
               sensus
               ,
               &
               figura
               mea
               reversa
               est
               ,
            
             which
             is
             altogether
             vicious
             .
             So
             that
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             transformation
             was
             only
             internal
             and
             mental
             ,
             and
             no
             essential
             change
             at
             all
             :
             of
             which
             a
             most
             learned
             Divine
             tells
             us
             thus
             much
             :
             
               Sunt
               nonnulli
               ,
               inter
               quos
            
             
             
               est
               Johannes
               Bodinus
               ,
               qui
               putant
               humanam
               figuram
               reverà
               fuisse
               ei
               ademptam
               .
               Ac
               sanè
               Deus
               pro
               sua
               omnipotentia
               miraculum
               hoc
               in
               rege
               isto
               impio
               facere
               ,
               &
               humanam
               ejus
               naturam
               in
               bruti
               animalis
               essentiam
               mutare
               potuit
               :
               sed
               verisimilius
               est
               regem
               alienatum
               mente
               ,
               vel
               etiam
               maniacum
               factum
               ,
               ademptâ
               ei
               divinitùs
               mente
               ,
               ut
               patet
               ex
               sequente
               vers
               .
            
             34.
             
               &
               in
               furorem
               versum
               ,
               sive
               per
               iram
               ,
               sive
               per
               dolorem
               ,
               ob
               acceptam
               ignominiam
               ,
               quòd
               regiâ
               dignitate
               esset
               orbatu●
               .
               Sic
               Ericus
               Rex
               Sueciae
               in
               furorem
               est
               actus
               per
               iram
               &
               dolorem
               ,
               quòd
               regno
               esset
               dejectus
               ,
               Anno
            
             1568.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             this
             was
             only
             a
             mental
             and
             internal
             transformation
             ,
             as
             are
             many
             sorts
             of
             Melancholy
             ,
             especially
             that
             which
             Physicians
             call
             
             Lycanthropia
             ,
             or
             
               Melancholia
               lupina
               ,
               Rabies
               canina
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             most
             manifest
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             some
             of
             these
             that
             we
             have
             named
             ;
             of
             which
             (
             though
             we
             have
             related
             some
             before
             )
             we
             shall
             give
             some
             few
             ,
             from
             Authors
             of
             credit
             and
             veracity
             .
             1.
             
             And
             first
             concerning
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             Madness
             caused
             by
             the
             biting
             of
             a
             mad
             Dog
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             most
             sad
             and
             deplorable
             story
             recited
             by
             
               Philip
               Salmuth
            
             ,
             that
             experienced
             Physician
             of
             Anhalt
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             
             here
             give
             in
             English
             :
             
               Many
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               do
               verily
               think
               that
               the
               force
               of
               this
               poyson
               will
               break
               out
               ;
               and
               appear
               within
               a
               few
               
               months
               or
               years
               .
               But
               experience
               doth
               altogether
               testifie
               the
               contrary
               .
               As
               certain
               learned
               Authors
               do
               commemorate
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               laid
               hid
               in
               some
               the
               space
               of
               seven
               years
               ,
               but
               in
               others
               it
               hath
               broke
               forth
               in
               the
               twelfth
               .
               Guainerius
               also
               mentioneth
               a
               
               certain
               person
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Hydrophobia
               did
               happen
               the
               18.
               year
               after
               he
               was
               bitten
               by
               the
               mad
               Dog.
               Moreover
               (
               he
               continueth
               )
               a
               most
               Noble
               person
               of
               Hagen
               hath
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               a
               certain
               Noble
               man
               was
               bitten
               in
               the
               face
               by
               a
               little
               pretty
               Dog
               ,
               which
               he
               much
               delighted
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               seeds
               of
               that
               poyson
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               nourished
               in
               his
               bosom
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               did
               suddenly
               break
               forth
               .
               For
               after
               that
               for
               some
               years
               feeling
               no
               molestation
               nor
               trouble
               from
               that
               bite
               ,
               he
               addressing
               himself
               to
               a
               Virgi●
               did
               marry
               .
               And
               the
               nuptial
               Supper
               being
               ended
               ,
               and
               the
               Bride
               brought
               to
               the
               Marriage-bed
               ,
               her
               Kinsfolks
               a
               little
               after
               do
               hear
               her
               complaining
               and
               lamenting
               .
               At
               which
               they
               laughed
               and
               jested
               ,
               thinking
               it
               but
               to
               be
               the
               Venereal
               sport
               .
               But
               that
               howling
               continuing
               late
               ,
               they
               by
               force
               do
               break
               the
               barred
               doors
               of
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               enter
               ,
               and
               find
               that
               the
               Bridegroom
               had
               bitten
               with
               his
               teeth
               ,
               plainly
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Dog
               ,
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               shoulders
               and
               arms
               ,
               and
               the
               fleshy
               places
               ,
               and
               still
               did
               not
               give
               over
               the
               same
               sort
               of
               biting
               .
               Being
               much
               astonished
               with
               this
               sad
               spectacle
               and
               cruel
               wickedness
               ,
               they
               with
               an
               ireful
               and
               provoked
               mind
               do
               forthwith
               slay
               him
               :
               and
               the
               new
               Bride
               also
               died
               the
               same
               day
               .
            
             Though
             this
             he
             had
             but
             by
             relation
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             from
             a
             person
             of
             great
             quality
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             reasonably
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             writ
             it
             down
             amongst
             his
             Medical
             Observations
             .
             But
             this
             is
             also
             attested
             by
             other
             Authors
             of
             sufficient
             credit
             ,
             of
             divers
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             
             persons
             ,
             that
             have
             both
             barked
             and
             bitten
             like
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             testified
             by
             
               Scribonius
               Largus
            
             and
             Rhases
             ,
             as
             
               Baptista
               Codronchus
            
             
             hath
             cited
             them
             ;
             and
             learned
             Sennertus
             tells
             us
             this
             :
             
               That
               some
               (
               if
               bitten
               with
               Dogs
               )
               do
               bark
               like
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               flye
               at
               whomsoever
               they
               meet
               ,
               and
               that
               against
               or
               besides
               their
               will.
               For
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               Gentilis
               relateth
               in
               his
               Comment
               upon
               Avicen
               ,
               that
               a
               certain
               
               young
               man
               troubled
               with
               this
               rabiousness
               ,
               did
               exhort
               his
               Mother
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               not
               come
               near
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               could
               not
               contain
               himself
               but
               bite
               those
               that
               came
               near
               him
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             concerning
             Wolf-melancholy
             ,
             we
             shall
             only
             give
             a
             short
             relation
             or
             two
             ,
             the
             first
             from
             
               Donatus
               ab
               alto
               mari
            
             ,
             who
             confesseth
             that
             he
             had
             
             seen
             two
             :
             of
             the
             one
             of
             which
             he
             saith
             :
             
               This
               person
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               having
               formerly
               known
               me
               ,
               did
               one
               day
               meet
               me
               when
               he
               was
               holden
               with
               this
               distemper
               ;
               but
               I
               truly
               fearing
               went
               aside
               ,
               and
               he
               looking
               at
               me
               a
               little
               went
               away
               .
               There
               was
               with
               him
               a
               multitude
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               bear
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               a
               whole
               thigh
               
               and
               a
               leg
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               :
               At
               last
               being
               cured
               he
               was
               well
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               when
               he
               met
               me
               again
               ,
               did
               ask
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               not
               been
               afraid
               ,
               when
               he
               found
               me
               in
               such
               a
               place
               when
               he
               was
               mad
               :
               by
               which
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               the
               memory
               was
               not
               vitiated
               .
            
             
             Another
             take
             from
             that
             able
             Physician
             of
             
               Delfe
               Petrus
               Forestus
            
             in
             
             English
             thus
             :
             
               A
               certain
               Country-man
               was
               in
               the
               Spring-time
               seen
               at
               Alcmaria
               with
               an
               horrid
               look
               ,
               and
               mad
               ,
               to
               stay
               about
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               enter
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               did
               leap
               upon
               a
               Seat
               or
               Plank
               (
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               him
               )
               only
               climbing
               upwards
               ,
               and
               another
               while
               downwards
               with
               great
               fury
               ,
               and
               never
               
               resting
               in
               one
               place
               .
               He
               carried
               a
               long
               staff
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               but
               did
               strike
               no
               body
               ,
               but
               did
               with
               it
               beat
               off
               the
               Dogs
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               his
               thighs
               and
               legs
               black
               and
               ulcered
               with
               black
               crusts
               or
               scurff
               by
               the
               biting
               of
               Dogs
               .
               His
               whole
               body
               did
               appear
               squalid
               ,
               very
               black
               ,
               and
               melancholick
               ,
               but
               pale
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               his
               eyes
               exceeding
               hollow
               .
               From
               the
               foresaid
               signs
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               did
               judge
               the
               man
               affected
               with
               the
               Lycanthropia
               or
               wolfish
               Melancholy
               .
               He
               never
               used
               any
               Physician
               that
               I
               know
               of
               .
            
             And
             this
             both
             this
             Author
             ,
             Schenckius
             and
             Sennertus
             do
             sufficiently
             confirm
             from
             
               Paulus
               ,
               Aetius
               ,
               Avicen
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             clear
             and
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Nebuchadnezzars
             distemper
             was
             but
             as
             some
             kind
             of
             Melancholy
             ,
             whereby
             the
             imagination
             was
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             and
             right
             understanding
             for
             the
             time
             taken
             quite
             away
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             
               Let
               his
               heart
               be
               changed
               from
               mans
               ,
               and
               let
               a
               beasts
               heart
               be
               given
               unto
               him
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             desires
             ,
             and
             affections
             be
             made
             brutish
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             heart
             in
             Scriptures
             the
             cogitations
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             affections
             are
             understood
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               my
               son
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             love
             and
             affections
             of
             thy
             soul
             and
             heart
             .
             So
             that
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               beasts
               heart
               be
               given
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             his
             mind
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             affections
             be
             made
             bestial
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             was
             a
             change
             of
             the
             conditions
             and
             qualities
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             heart
             ,
             but
             no
             real
             or
             essential
             change
             of
             his
             natural
             heart
             at
             all
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             Tremellius
             doth
             take
             it
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Obbrutescat
               ,
               nihil
               humanum
            
             
             sapiat
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             
               Polanus
               ,
               Rollock
            
             ,
             and
             others
             understand
             it
             ;
             for
             Polanus
             saith
             :
             
               Debuisse
               animum
               ejus
               prorsus
               obbrutescere
               ,
               &
               mentem
               judiciúmque
               animi
               humani
               amittere
               :
               non
               enim
               intelligendum
               hoc
               de
               metamorphosi
               aliqua
               in
               corpore
               facta
               ,
               sed
               de
               animo
               tantùm
               obbrutescente
               .
            
             So
             that
             from
             these
             examples
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             many
             persons
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Melancholy
             in
             its
             several
             kinds
             ,
             have
             been
             mentally
             and
             internally
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             being
             depraved
             in
             their
             imaginations
             )
             changed
             into
             Wolves
             and
             other
             kind
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             have
             acted
             their
             parts
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             been
             really
             so
             ,
             when
             the
             change
             was
             only
             in
             the
             qualities
             and
             conditions
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             And
             so
             only
             was
             the
             change
             of
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             Bodinus
             ,
             the
             Popish
             Writers
             ,
             and
             Witchmongers
             have
             falsely
             and
             ignorantly
             taken
             it
             to
             be
             a
             real
             transubstantiation
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             only
             mental
             :
             so
             apt
             are
             men
             to
             mistake
             and
             urge
             things
             amiss
             ,
             when
             it
             lyes
             for
             their
             own
             gain
             or
             interest
             .
             But
             if
             these
             persons
             that
             thought
             themselves
             really
             changed
             into
             Wolves
             ,
             had
             been
             covered
             with
             a
             Wolfes
             skin
             sitted
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             gone
             upon
             all
             four
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             acted
             the
             parts
             of
             Wolves
             ,
             then
             it
             might
             in
             all
             likehihood
             have
             more
             strongly
             induced
             
             them
             to
             have
             believed
             a
             real
             transmutation
             indeed
             ,
             though
             that
             way
             neither
             had
             there
             been
             any
             change
             of
             substance
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             counterfeit
             and
             cunning
             disguisement
             :
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             here
             insert
             (
             for
             diversion
             sake
             )
             a
             pleasant
             story
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             
               Vincent
               le
               Blanc
            
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             according
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             which
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               As
               concerning
               the
               Anthropolychi
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               heard
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               of
               any
               thing
               
               so
               strange
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Governor
               of
               Bagaris
               ,
               related
               once
               to
               me
               .
               He
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               going
               with
               some
               of
               his
               Company
               from
               Lionac
               to
               Montpelier
               ,
               they
               overtook
               an
               old
               man
               with
               a
               Sack
               on
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               going
               a
               great
               pace
               towards
               the
               same
               Town
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               Company
               out
               of
               charity
               told
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               to
               ease
               him
               ,
               should
               carry
               his
               burden
               for
               him
               :
               at
               first
               he
               seemed
               unwilling
               to
               be
               troublesom
               ;
               but
               at
               length
               accepted
               the
               offer
               ,
               and
               a
               Servant
               of
               the
               Commanders
               Chamber
               called
               Nicholas
               took
               the
               burden
               ,
               and
               being
               late
               ,
               every
               one
               doubled
               his
               pace
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               get
               in
               in
               good
               time
               ,
               telling
               the
               good
               old
               man
               ,
               they
               would
               go
               before
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               find
               them
               at
               the
               
                 White
                 Horse
              
               .
               The
               Servant
               of
               the
               Chamber
               coming
               in
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               had
               a
               curiosity
               to
               see
               what
               was
               in
               the
               Sack
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               a
               Wolfes
               skin
               ,
               so
               properly
               accommodated
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               strong
               fancy
               to
               disguise
               himself
               in
               it
               :
               whereupon
               he
               got
               it
               upon
               his
               back
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               head
               within
               the
               Head-piece
               of
               the
               Skin
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               to
               shew
               his
               Masters
               a
               Masquerade
               ;
               but
               immediately
               a
               fury
               seized
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Hall
               where
               they
               supped
               ,
               he
               made
               straight
               to
               the
               Company
               at
               Table
               ,
               and
               falling
               on
               them
               with
               teeth
               and
               nails
               ,
               made
               a
               dangerous
               rude
               havock
               ,
               and
               hurt
               two
               or
               three
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Servants
               and
               others
               fled
               to
               their
               Swords
               ,
               and
               so
               plyed
               the
               Wolf
               with
               wounds
               ,
               that
               they
               laid
               him
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               hurt
               in
               several
               places
               .
               But
               as
               they
               looked
               upon
               him
               ,
               they
               were
               amazed
               when
               they
               saw
               under
               the
               Skin
               a
               poor
               Youth
               wallowing
               in
               blood
               .
               They
               were
               fain
               to
               lay
               him
               presently
               on
               a
               Bed
               ,
               taking
               order
               for
               his
               wounds
               and
               hurts
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               recovered
               ;
               and
               was
               long
               before
               he
               could
               be
               cured
               :
               But
               this
               cured
               him
               of
               the
               like
               curiosity
               against
               another
               time
               .
               The
               Company
               by
               this
               means
               had
               but
               a
               bad
               seasoned
               Supper
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               were
               sick
               either
               of
               hurt
               or
               apprehension
               .
               For
               the
               old
               man
               Wolf
               ,
               't
               was
               not
               known
               what
               became
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               probable
               ,
               that
               hearing
               of
               this
               tidy
               accident
               ,
               he
               was
               cautious
               to
               appear
               .
            
             Now
             if
             this
             relation
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             seems
             either
             impossible
             or
             improbable
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             ,
             then
             from
             it
             we
             may
             observe
             these
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             To
             consider
             for
             what
             end
             the
             skin
             of
             the
             Wolf
             was
             so
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             to
             act
             some
             part
             of
             a
             Tragedy
             or
             Comedy
             in
             ,
             or
             in
             sport
             to
             fright
             some
             persons
             withal
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             old
             man
             would
             have
             appeared
             and
             sought
             for
             it
             again
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             have
             done
             without
             fear
             or
             danger
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conjecture
             it
             was
             for
             some
             more
             pernicious
             purpose
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             disguise
             to
             fright
             Travellers
             and
             Passengers
             ,
             
             that
             thereby
             they
             might
             (
             for
             without
             doubt
             the
             old
             man
             had
             other
             Companions
             )
             more
             securely
             rob
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             escape
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             discovered
             or
             apprehended
             ,
             which
             might
             make
             him
             afraid
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             or
             to
             seek
             it
             again
             .
             2.
             
             We
             may
             note
             the
             curiosity
             of
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             fancy
             ,
             being
             moved
             to
             see
             himself
             ,
             so
             fitly
             to
             appearance
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             like
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             steams
             flowing
             from
             the
             Wolfes
             skin
             to
             work
             upon
             his
             imagination
             ,
             which
             we
             leave
             to
             the
             inquisition
             of
             Naturalists
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             Countries
             where
             Wolves
             are
             ,
             to
             make
             tryal
             of
             .
          
           
             So
             having
             sufficiently
             disproved
             their
             supposition
             or
             assumption
             ,
             that
             Nebuchadnezzar
             was
             essentially
             transformed
             into
             a
             beast
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             shew
             the
             consequence
             that
             (
             if
             it
             had
             been
             true
             )
             they
             would
             draw
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             Nebuchadnezzar
             were
             really
             transformed
             into
             a
             beast
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             the
             Devil
             transform
             himself
             into
             the
             shape
             of
             any
             Creature
             ,
             and
             may
             change
             Witches
             into
             Cats
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Hares
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             can
             by
             no
             true
             Rules
             of
             Argument
             be
             good
             ,
             because
             it
             stands
             upon
             divers
             ,
             or
             rather
             contrary
             efficients
             ,
             namely
             God
             and
             the
             Devil
             .
             The
             one
             having
             of
             himself
             an
             absolute
             and
             indeterminate
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             himself
             able
             to
             work
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             where
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             best
             pleaseth
             himself
             .
             And
             so
             by
             consequence
             he
             might
             (
             if
             it
             had
             so
             seemed
             good
             in
             his
             wisdom
             )
             have
             essentially
             transformed
             Nebuchadnezzar
             into
             an
             ox
             .
             The
             other
             (
             the
             Devil
             I
             mean
             )
             he
             hath
             only
             a
             finite
             and
             limited
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             utterly
             unable
             of
             himself
             to
             accomplish
             any
             one
             work
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             that
             power
             :
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             he
             cannot
             possibly
             transform
             himself
             essentially
             into
             any
             Creature
             whatsoever
             ,
             without
             a
             special
             power
             from
             God.
             Lastly
             we
             shall
             conclude
             all
             with
             this
             binding
             Argument
             :
             what
             transubstantiations
             soever
             are
             wrought
             ,
             the
             thing
             transformed
             ceases
             to
             be
             what
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             both
             in
             nature
             and
             properties
             ,
             as
             Lots
             Wife
             being
             transubstantiated
             into
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Salt
             ,
             did
             cease
             to
             be
             flesh
             ,
             blood
             ,
             and
             bones
             ,
             as
             she
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             lost
             all
             the
             properties
             of
             humane
             Nature
             .
             So
             if
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             be
             transubstantiated
             into
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             what
             they
             were
             before
             both
             in
             Nature
             and
             Properties
             .
             And
             then
             by
             consequence
             the
             Devil
             should
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Devil
             in
             Nature
             and
             Properties
             ,
             and
             the
             Witches
             should
             cease
             to
             have
             humane
             Nature
             and
             Properties
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Having
             laid
             down
             these
             positive
             Arguments
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             shew
             the
             horrid
             absurdities
             of
             these
             Tenents
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             holding
             a
             visible
             Contract
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             sucks
             upon
             the
             Witches
             bodies
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             carnal
             Copulation
             together
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             essentially
             changed
             into
             Cats
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             or
             Hares
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             can
             flye
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             raise
             storms
             or
             tempests
             ,
             and
             kill
             men
             or
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             These
             Tenents
             do
             derogate
             from
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             of
             
             God
             in
             his
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             by
             divine
             Providence
             ,
             because
             by
             these
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             do
             operate
             
             what
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             it
             pleaseth
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             life
             and
             estate
             of
             all
             Creatures
             should
             be
             in
             their
             power
             to
             afflict
             ,
             torment
             ,
             or
             to
             destroy
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             false
             and
             blasphemous
             .
             For
             the
             Devils
             and
             wicked
             men
             are
             enemies
             and
             rebels
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             conquered
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             chained
             close
             up
             by
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             act
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             (
             except
             the
             evil
             of
             their
             own
             wills
             )
             nor
             put
             that
             into
             execution
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             as
             God
             doth
             license
             and
             order
             them
             ;
             which
             we
             shall
             make
             plain
             in
             these
             two
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               Devils
               are
               kept
               in
               chains
               of
               darkness
               unto
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               great
               day
               ,
            
             that
             
             is
             ,
             though
             their
             wills
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             and
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             a
             continual
             desire
             ,
             
               like
               a
               roaring
               lion
               ,
               to
               seek
               whom
               they
               may
               devour
            
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             restrained
             from
             acting
             this
             evil
             ,
             by
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             can
             execute
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             far
             as
             God
             doth
             order
             and
             command
             them
             :
             so
             the
             Devils
             could
             not
             by
             their
             own
             power
             enter
             into
             the
             herd
             of
             Swine
             ,
             until
             Christ
             gave
             them
             leave
             :
             neither
             could
             Satan
             hurt
             Job
             either
             in
             his
             goods
             or
             body
             
             (
             though
             he
             strongly
             and
             earnestly
             desired
             it
             )
             until
             he
             had
             leave
             and
             commission
             given
             him
             from
             God.
             No
             more
             can
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             perform
             these
             things
             that
             are
             pretended
             ;
             for
             it
             can
             never
             
             be
             proved
             that
             ever
             God
             did
             ,
             or
             will
             give
             them
             order
             or
             leave
             to
             perform
             any
             such
             filthy
             or
             wicked
             thing
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             or
             end
             assigned
             why
             God
             should
             order
             such
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             so
             far
             different
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Providence
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             can
             wicked
             persons
             act
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             God
             doth
             bridle
             and
             restrain
             them
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             for
             though
             Pilate
             proudly
             thought
             and
             boasted
             that
             he
             had
             power
             to
             condemn
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             let
             him
             loose
             ,
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             him
             :
             
               Thou
               couldst
               have
               no
               power
               at
               all
               against
               me
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               given
            
             
             
               thee
               from
               abo●e
            
             .
             Upon
             which
             place
             learned
             Dr.
             Hammond
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               So
               that
               thou
               hast
               neither
               right
               nor
               power
               to
               inflict
               any
               punishment
               one
               me
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               my
               Father
               ,
               hath
               in
               his
               great
               Wisdom
               and
               divine
               Counsels
               ,
               for
               most
               glorious
               ends
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               determined
               to
               deliver
               me
               up
               into
               thy
               power
               to
               suffer
               death
               under
               thee
               .
            
             Of
             which
             another
             
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Verba
               haec
               duobus
               modis
               accipi
               possunt
               :
               partim
               quia
               omnis
               potestas
               est
               à
               Deo
               ,
               &
               divinâ
               ordinatione
               ;
               partim
               quia
               qui
               cum
               potestate
               est
               ,
               nihil
               planè
               potest
               ,
               nisi
               ex
               Dei
               efficaci
               dispensatione
               ac
               providentia
               .
            
             So
             this
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             excessive
             pride
             and
             boasting
             of
             Sennacherib
             of
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             taking
             no
             notice
             of
             Gods
             inevitable
             Decree
             in
             his
             Providence
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             he
             ,
             even
             the
             
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             that
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             ancient
             times
             had
             formed
             it
             ,
             without
             which
             Sennacherib
             could
             have
             done
             nothing
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             despised
             Gods
             Power
             and
             Providence
             ,
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               Therefore
               will
               I
               put
               my
               hook
               in
               thy
               nose
               ,
               and
               my
               bridle
               in
               thy
               lips
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               turn
               thee
               back
               by
               the
               way
               by
               which
               thou
               camest
               ,
            
             which
             was
             performed
             by
             the
             slaughter
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             the
             sending
             him
             back
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             :
             so
             little
             do
             mens
             purposes
             
             and
             counsels
             prevail
             ,
             when
             the
             Lords
             will
             and
             purpose
             are
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             Tenents
             do
             divert
             and
             obstruct
             the
             power
             and
             practice
             
             of
             Godliness
             :
             For
             while
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             are
             taught
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               to
               fight
               the
               good
               sight
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             intend
             to
             be
             crowned
             ,
             they
             must
             fight
             stoutly
             ,
             and
             gain
             the
             victory
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             
               that
               they
               fight
               not
               against
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               against
               spiritual
               wickedness
               in
               high
               places
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               take
               unto
               them
               the
               whole
               Armour
               of
               God
               :
            
             Therefore
             they
             knowing
             that
             this
             warfare
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             against
             spiritual
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             weapons
             both
             offensive
             and
             defensive
             are
             also
             spiritual
             ;
             therefore
             they
             ought
             always
             spiritually
             to
             watch
             and
             stand
             upon
             their
             guard
             ,
             lest
             their
             subtile
             and
             cruel
             enemy
             the
             Devil
             take
             them
             unawares
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Stratagems
             surprize
             them
             .
             For
             he
             is
             that
             old
             crafty
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             hath
             innumerable
             wiles
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             intendeth
             one
             thing
             ,
             he
             pretendeth
             another
             ;
             and
             like
             a
             cunning
             Enemy
             ,
             gives
             a
             false
             Alarm
             at
             the
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             while
             he
             assaulteth
             another
             ,
             or
             making
             false
             fires
             or
             shews
             he
             seemeth
             to
             march
             away
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             dark
             of
             the
             night
             he
             intendeth
             to
             fall
             on
             .
             So
             lest
             the
             Christian
             should
             be
             watchful
             and
             prevail
             ,
             he
             laboureth
             by
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Magicians
             and
             Sorcerers
             in
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             to
             draw
             them
             from
             their
             vigilancy
             ,
             by
             possessing
             their
             minds
             with
             these
             lying
             Tenents
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             comes
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Cat
             or
             a
             Dog
             to
             a
             Witch
             ,
             and
             bargains
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             whilst
             they
             are
             set
             at
             gaze
             to
             look
             for
             him
             in
             a
             bodily
             shape
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             negligent
             in
             their
             spiritual
             watch
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             diverted
             from
             the
             spiritual
             combate
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             power
             and
             practice
             of
             Godliness
             is
             diverted
             and
             obstructed
             .
             Therefore
             we
             are
             to
             give
             heed
             unto
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             to
             resist
             the
             Devil
             in
             his
             spiritual
             assaults
             with
             the
             spiritual
             weapons
             that
             God
             bestows
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             give
             heed
             to
             old
             Wives
             Fables
             ,
             or
             the
             false
             Doctrine
             of
             Witchmongers
             ,
             that
             make
             us
             watch
             for
             the
             Devil
             where
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             not
             to
             resist
             him
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             within
             effectively
             in
             a
             spiritual
             manner
             ,
             for
             he
             worketh
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             Devil
             within
             us
             is
             more
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             than
             a
             Devil
             without
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             Tenents
             do
             uphold
             that
             horrid
             ,
             lying
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             
             opinion
             ,
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             did
             cast
             out
             Devils
             by
             Beelzebub
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             :
             For
             when
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             nor
             disprove
             the
             plain
             and
             open
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             really
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             then
             they
             devilishly
             invented
             and
             vented
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             but
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             a
             compact
             ,
             and
             so
             wrought
             by
             the
             greater
             power
             to
             over-power
             the
             less
             .
             Concerning
             which
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             is
             pleased
             to
             
             tell
             us
             this
             :
             
               In
               his
               return
               to
               which
               he
               denies
               not
               the
               supposition
               or
               possibility
               of
               the
               thing
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               clears
               himself
               by
               an
               appeal
               to
               the
               actions
               of
               their
               own
               children
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               not
               tax
               so
               severely
               .
            
             But
             by
             Mr.
             Glanvils
             leave
             we
             must
             affirm
             ,
             that
             
             though
             it
             be
             a
             bold
             assertion
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ;
             for
             our
             Saviour
             doth
             absolutely
             confute
             the
             supposition
             both
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             reference
             to
             himself
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             absurdities
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             these
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             supposed
             that
             the
             Devils
             had
             a
             Prince
             or
             a
             Ruler
             that
             was
             able
             to
             cast
             out
             Devils
             that
             were
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             inferior
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             answer
             is
             :
             
               Every
               Kingdom
               divided
               against
               it self
               is
               brought
               to
               desolation
               ,
               and
               every
               City
               or
               house
               divided
               against
               it self
               cannot
               stand
               .
               And
               if
               Satan
               cast
               out
               Satan
               ,
               he
               is
               divided
               against
               himself
               ,
               how
               shall
               then
               his
               Kingdom
               stand
               ?
            
             Upon
             which
             a
             most
             learned
             Author
             doth
             thus
             paraphrase
             :
             
               If
               any
               King
               mean
               to
               
               uphold
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               quarrel
               and
               fall
               out
               with
               his
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               which
               are
               doing
               him
               service
               ;
               such
               divisions
               and
               civil
               dissentions
               as
               these
               will
               soon
               destroy
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               probably
               be
               affirmed
               of
               any
               prudent
               Ruler
               or
               Prince
               .
               And
               Satans
               casting
               out
               Devils
               which
               are
               about
               his
               business
               (
               possessing
               those
               he
               would
               have
               possest
               )
               would
               be
               such
               a
               civil
               dissention
               as
               this
               ,
               and
               a
               breach
               .
            
             From
             whence
             he
             necessarily
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             either
             Satan
             doth
             not
             cast
             out
             Satan
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             divided
             ,
             and
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             but
             come
             to
             desolation
             .
             But
             Satans
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             destroyed
             nor
             brought
             to
             desolation
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Satan
             doth
             not
             cast
             out
             Satan
             .
             Of
             this
             passage
             Theophylact
             saith
             :
             
               Quomodo
               enim
               Daemones
               seipsos
               ejiciunt
               ,
               quum
               magis
               inter
               se
               conveniant
               ?
               Satan
               autem
               dicitur
               adversarius
               .
            
             
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             of
             S.
             
               Chrysostom
               :
               Si
               divisus
               est
               ,
               imbecillior
               factus
               est
               ,
               &
               perit
               :
               si
               autem
               perit
               ,
               qualiter
               potest
               alium
               projicere
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             further
             :
             
               And
               if
               I
               by
               Beelzebub
               cast
               out
               devils
               ,
               by
               whom
               do
               your
               children
               cast
               them
               out
               ?
            
             For
             as
             the
             forecited
             Author
             saith
             :
             
               Why
               may
               not
               I
               cast
               out
               Devils
               by
               the
               Power
               and
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               your
               Disciples
               and
               Country-men
               ,
               the
               Jews
               among
               you
               (
               who
               being
               evil
               are
               therefore
               more
               obnoxious
               to
               suspicion
               of
               holding
               correspondence
               with
               Satans
               Kingdom
               )
               do
               ,
               at
               least
               pretend
               to
               do
               .
               When
               they
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               go
               about
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               you
               affirm
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               I.
               Why
               should
               you
               not
               believe
               that
               of
               me
               ,
               which
               you
               affirm
               of
               your
               own
               ?
            
             
               Si
               expulsio
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Hierom
               )
               Daemonum
               in
               filiis
               vestris
               Deo
               ,
               non
               Daemonibus
               deputatur
               ,
            
             
             
               quare
               in
               me
               idem
               opus
               non
               eandem
               habeat
               &
               causam
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             further
             urgeth
             :
             
               But
               if
               I
               cast
               out
               Devils
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               come
               upon
               you
            
             or
             
               unto
               you
            
             .
             
               But
               if
               it
               be
               indeed
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               all
               this
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               although
               you
               were
               not
               aware
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               whose
               Mission
               God
               hath
               testified
               with
               these
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               false
               Christ.
               
            
             So
             that
             he
             seemeth
             to
             conclude
             thus
             :
             
               You
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               seem
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               real
               possessions
               by
               Devils
               ,
               and
               
               that
               they
               may
               be
               thrown
               out
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               or
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               .
               But
               I
               have
               shewed
               the
               absurdity
               ,
               that
               Satan
               doth
               not
               cast
               out
               the
               Devils
               his
               obedient
               Subjects
               that
               are
               doing
               his
               service
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               what
               I
               do
               must
               be
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               certainly
               denote
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Messias
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             proceedeth
             :
             
               Or
               else
               how
               can
               one
               enter
               into
               a
               strong
               mans
               house
               ,
               and
               spoil
               his
               goods
               ?
               except
               he
               first
               bind
               the
               strong
               man
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               will
               spoil
               his
               house
               .
            
             
               My
               dispossessing
               Satan
               of
               his
               goods
               ,
               and
               turning
               him
               out
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               possesses
               ,
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               I
               have
               mastered
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               I
               do
               not
               use
               his
               power
               ,
               but
               that
               mine
               is
               greater
               than
               his
               ,
               and
               imployed
               most
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               damage
               .
            
             
               Quòd
               enim
            
             (
             as
             saith
             a
             learned
             Father
             )
             non
             
             
               potest
               Satanas
               Satanam
               ejicere
               ,
               manifestum
               ex
               dictis
               est
               :
               sed
               quoniam
               neque
               alius
               potest
               eum
               ejicere
               ,
               nisi
               priùs
               eum
               superaverit
               ,
               omnibus
               est
               manifestum
               :
               Constituitur
               ergo
               quod
               &
               anteà
               ,
               cum
               manifestiori
               abundantia
               .
               Dicit
               enim
               :
               Tantum
               absisto
               ab
               hoc
               quòd
               utar
               Diabolo
               Coadjutore
               ,
               quòd
               praelior
               cum
               eo
               ,
               &
               ligo
               eum
               :
               Et
               hujus
               conjectura
               est
               ,
               quòd
               vasa
               ejus
               diripio
               .
               Et
               sic
               contrarium
               ejus
               quod
               illi
               tentabant
               dicere
               ,
               demonstrat
               .
               Illi
               enim
               volebant
               ostendere
               ,
               quòd
               non
               propriâ
               virtute
               ejecit
               Daemones
               .
               Ipse
               autem
               ostendit
               ,
               quòd
               non
               solùm
               Daemones
               ,
               sed
               &
               eorum
               Principem
               ligavit
               :
               quod
               manifestum
               est
               ab
               his
               quae
               fact
               a
               sunt
               .
               Qualiter
               enim
               Principe
               non
               victo
               ,
               hi
               qui
               subjacent
               Daemones
               direpti
               sunt
               ?
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             he
             concludeth
             :
             
               He
               that
               is
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               is
               against
               me
               :
               And
               he
               that
               gathereth
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               scattereth
               abroad
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               's
               proverbially
               known
               (
               saith
               Dr.
               Hammond
               )
               that
               he
               that
               is
               not
               on
               ones
               side
               ,
               that
               brings
               Forces
               into
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               for
               a
               mans
               assistance
               ,
               he
               is
               certainly
               for
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               engages
               against
               him
               ,
               doth
               him
               hurt
               ;
               and
               consequently
               my
               casting
               out
               Devils
               ,
               shews
               that
               I
               am
               Satans
               declared
               Enemy
               .
            
             By
             all
             which
             arguments
             he
             flatly
             overthrows
             the
             false
             supposition
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             Tenents
             do
             overthrow
             the
             chief
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             
             Faith
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             rational
             and
             infallible
             evidence
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             same
             individual
             and
             numerical
             body
             in
             which
             he
             suffered
             :
             and
             this
             we
             shall
             elucidate
             in
             these
             particular
             Considerations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             whole
             strength
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             consists
             in
             the
             certainty
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             in
             his
             true
             and
             individual
             body
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Apostle
             argueth
             :
             
               And
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               risen
               ,
               then
               is
               our
            
             
             
               preaching
               vain
               ,
               and
               your
               faith
               is
               also
               vain
               :
               yea
               and
               we
               are
               found
               false
               witnesses
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               testified
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               raised
               up
               Christ
               :
               whom
               he
               raised
               not
               up
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               that
               the
               dead
               rise
               not
               .
               For
               if
               the
               dead
               rise
               not
               ,
               then
               is
               not
               Christ
               risen
               .
               And
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               risen
               ,
               your
               faith
               is
               vain
               ,
               ye
               are
               yet
               in
               your
               sins
               .
               Then
               also
               they
               which
               are
               fallen
               asleep
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               perished
               .
               If
               in
               this
               life
               only
               we
               have
               hope
               in
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               of
               all
               men
               most
               miserable
               .
            
             So
             that
             all
             these
             sad
             consequences
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Christian
             
             Religion
             be
             found
             a
             lye
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             not
             truly
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             though
             the
             Apostle
             do
             enumerate
             sufficient
             Witnesses
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             appearance
             after
             death
             ,
             
               and
               that
               he
               was
               seen
               of
               Cephas
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Twelve
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               was
               seen
               of
               above
               five
               hundred
               Brethren
               at
               once
               ,
               then
               of
               James
               ,
               then
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               lastly
               of
               himself
               :
            
             Yet
             all
             this
             Cloud
             of
             Witnesses
             will
             prove
             little
             ,
             but
             dissolve
             into
             vapour
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             or
             are
             either
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             own
             or
             assumed
             bodies
             ,
             may
             appear
             in
             his
             form
             ,
             shape
             ,
             and
             likeness
             ,
             and
             to
             sight
             and
             tangibility
             be
             in
             all
             properties
             as
             his
             body
             was
             ,
             to
             have
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             the
             print
             of
             the
             nails
             in
             the
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             held
             the
             opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             Apparitions
             and
             Spirits
             that
             did
             shew
             themselves
             in
             any
             form
             or
             likeness
             ,
             is
             most
             plain
             and
             evident
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             saw
             Christ
             walking
             upon
             
             the
             Sea
             ,
             they
             supposed
             it
             had
             been
             a
             Spirit
             or
             Apparition
             ,
             for
             the
             Greek
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             either
             being
             cruelly
             affrighted
             and
             amazed
             ,
             their
             Phantasies
             did
             represent
             strange
             thoughts
             in
             their
             minds
             :
             or
             else
             (
             which
             doubtless
             was
             the
             truth
             )
             seeing
             Christ
             walking
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             do
             without
             sinking
             or
             drowning
             ,
             they
             in
             great
             fear
             cryed
             out
             ,
             and
             forgetting
             his
             former
             Miracles
             ,
             did
             vainly
             suppose
             it
             some
             Spirit
             that
             had
             made
             an
             apparition
             in
             his
             likeness
             .
             But
             it
             is
             most
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             Disciples
             that
             had
             seen
             and
             been
             eye-witnesses
             of
             so
             many
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             him
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             accompanied
             him
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             veil
             of
             the
             Temple
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth-quake
             ,
             
             and
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             the
             Darkness
             that
             was
             over
             the
             Land
             from
             the
             sixth
             hour
             unto
             the
             ninth
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             the
             Graves
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             many
             bodies
             of
             Saints
             that
             slept
             arose
             ,
             and
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Graves
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             and
             appeared
             unto
             many
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ;
             It
             is
             (
             I
             say
             )
             most
             wondrous
             strange
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             these
             they
             could
             doubt
             of
             the
             verity
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             imagine
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Spirit
             in
             his
             form
             and
             likeness
             .
             And
             most
             especially
             ,
             considering
             that
             his
             Sepulchre
             was
             made
             sure
             ,
             the
             stone
             sealed
             ,
             and
             a
             Watch
             set
             to
             attend
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ;
             and
             likewise
             the
             certain
             affirmation
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             two
             Maries
             ,
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             sight
             who
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             
             and
             held
             him
             by
             the
             feet
             ,
             and
             Peters
             finding
             the
             Sepulchre
             empty
             ,
             and
             his
             appearing
             to
             the
             two
             Disciples
             that
             went
             to
             Emmaus
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             at
             his
             next
             appearance
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             terrified
             and
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             to
             suppose
             they
             had
             seen
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             beyond
             all
             wonder
             ,
             but
             that
             doubtless
             the
             heavenly
             Father
             had
             so
             ordained
             it
             in
             his
             inscrutable
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             the
             infallible
             certainty
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             might
             be
             more
             evidently
             and
             punctually
             proved
             .
             For
             at
             his
             next
             appearing
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             all
             together
             ,
             Jesus
             himself
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Peace
             
             
             
               be
               unto
               you
            
             .
             But
             they
             were
             terrified
             and
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             supposed
             they
             had
             seen
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             there
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Now
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             supposing
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             doubtless
             was
             because
             as
             St.
             John
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Jesus
               twice
               had
               stood
               in
               the
               midst
               of
            
             
             
               them
               ,
               the
               doors
               being
               shut
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             have
             a
             body
             that
             could
             make
             penetration
             of
             dimensions
             ,
             not
             considering
             that
             he
             had
             an
             omnipotent
             Power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             could
             be
             impossible
             unto
             him
             .
             Though
             it
             may
             well
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             done
             without
             
             penetration
             of
             dimensions
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             he
             might
             inperceptibly
             both
             open
             and
             shut
             the
             doors
             ,
             and
             so
             enter
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             stand
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             humane
             sense
             be
             able
             to
             discern
             it
             .
             But
             however
             it
             was
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             did
             not
             then
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             Christ
             with
             his
             individual
             body
             in
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
             but
             either
             (
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             believed
             )
             that
             it
             was
             his
             very
             Spirit
             that
             he
             yielded
             up
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             appeared
             in
             his
             figure
             or
             shape
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             pure
             ,
             fine
             ,
             and
             penetrable
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             pass
             through
             any
             Medium
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             dense
             or
             solid
             :
             or
             some
             other
             Spirit
             that
             assumed
             his
             form
             and
             shape
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             probable
             and
             sound
             .
             But
             howsoever
             it
             was
             ,
             they
             did
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             some
             Spirit
             in
             his
             likeness
             ,
             and
             not
             he
             himself
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             numerical
             body
             in
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             apparently
             gathered
             from
             the
             words
             of
             Thomas
             called
             Didymus
             ,
             who
             strongly
             affirmed
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Except
               I
               shall
               see
               in
               his
               hands
               the
               print
               of
               the
               nails
               ,
               and
               put
               my
               fingers
               into
               the
               print
               of
               the
               nails
               ,
               and
               thrust
               my
               hand
               into
               his
               side
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               believe
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             the
             grounds
             of
             all
             these
             doubts
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             a
             demonstrative
             and
             infallible
             solution
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             explain
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             deny
             the
             existence
             or
             beings
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             neither
             that
             Spirits
             do
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             make
             visible
             apparitions
             :
             but
             doth
             grant
             both
             .
             2.
             
             But
             he
             restrains
             these
             apparitions
             to
             those
             inseparable
             properties
             that
             belong
             to
             Bodies
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             body
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             an
             humane
             body
             )
             hath
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             but
             a
             Spirit
             hath
             neither
             ,
             as
             Christs
             or
             humane
             bodies
             have
             ;
             and
             therefore
             saith
             a
             learned
             Person
             upon
             the
             place
             :
             
               Docet
               se
               non
               esse
            
             
             
               Spiritum
               hoc
               modo
               :
               Spiritus
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               non
               habet
               carnem
               &
               ossa
               .
               Ego
               verò
               ,
               ut
               conspicitis
               ,
               habeo
               carnem
               &
               ossa
               :
               Ergo
               ego
               non
               sum
               Spiritus
               .
               Vide
               igitur
               ex
               sensu
               &
               sensibilibus
               :
               sensu
               nimirum
               visus
               ;
               sensu
               tactus
               :
               ex
               visibilibus
               &
               tractabilibus
               se
               corpus
               esse
               non
               autem
               Spiritum
               edocet
               .
               Per
               sensum
               enim
               fides
               &
               gignitur
               &
               confirmatur
               .
            
             So
             that
             whether
             Spirits
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             corporeal
             (
             and
             so
             appear
             in
             their
             own
             bodies
             )
             or
             to
             be
             incorporeal
             (
             and
             so
             to
             appear
             in
             assumed
             bodies
             )
             yet
             are
             they
             both
             to
             sight
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             feeling
             ,
             not
             as
             humane
             bodies
             are
             that
             have
             flesh
             and
             bones
             .
             So
             that
             however
             they
             do
             ,
             may
             or
             can
             appear
             (
             for
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             that
             latitude
             ,
             else
             our
             Saviours
             argument
             would
             not
             be
             irrefragable
             and
             convincing
             )
             they
             to
             the
             resistibility
             of
             touching
             cannot
             be
             as
             flesh
             and
             bones
             are
             ,
             for
             they
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             touching
             do
             resist
             ,
             and
             
             are
             solid
             ,
             but
             so
             the
             bodies
             of
             Spirits
             in
             what
             appearance
             soever
             have
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             have
             ,
             otherwise
             our
             Saviours
             argument
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             proves
             nothing
             .
             3.
             
             He
             confirmeth
             this
             by
             the
             Disciples
             own
             proof
             of
             feeling
             and
             touching
             the
             prints
             or
             scars
             of
             the
             nails
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             print
             of
             the
             wound
             in
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             thereby
             manifesteth
             that
             it
             was
             he
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             same
             individual
             body
             in
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
             by
             which
             Thomas
             his
             great
             unbelief
             and
             doubting
             was
             unanswerably
             satisfied
             ,
             by
             putting
             his
             fingers
             into
             or
             upon
             the
             very
             prints
             of
             the
             nails
             ,
             and
             by
             putting
             his
             hand
             into
             or
             upon
             the
             wound
             or
             scar
             upon
             his
             side
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             the
             same
             power
             that
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             rouled
             the
             sealed
             stone
             from
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             could
             have
             perfected
             his
             body
             to
             be
             without
             prints
             or
             scars
             of
             the
             wounds
             ;
             yet
             did
             the
             divine
             Wisdom
             reserve
             them
             ,
             thereby
             to
             cure
             the
             infidelity
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             undeniably
             to
             confirm
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             one
             said
             well
             :
             
               Ibi
               ad
               dubitantium
               corda
               sananda
               ,
               vulnerum
            
             
             
               sunt
               servata
               vestigia
            
             .
             And
             the
             further
             to
             establish
             and
             settle
             their
             Faith
             ,
             he
             took
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             broiled
             fish
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             honey-comb
             ,
             and
             eat
             before
             them
             ;
             all
             which
             concluded
             him
             to
             have
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             a
             Spirit
             :
             from
             whence
             we
             draw
             these
             conclusions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             howsoever
             Spirits
             do
             or
             may
             appear
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             or
             can
             have
             such
             a
             body
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             tangibility
             ,
             is
             as
             flesh
             and
             bones
             .
             For
             flesh
             and
             bones
             are
             dense
             ,
             solid
             ,
             and
             make
             sensible
             resistance
             to
             the
             touch
             ;
             but
             the
             bodies
             of
             Spirits
             in
             their
             apparitions
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             so
             .
             For
             as
             we
             deny
             not
             but
             there
             are
             and
             may
             be
             apparitions
             in
             any
             figure
             or
             shape
             ,
             yet
             they
             can
             but
             be
             as
             the
             figures
             and
             shapes
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             which
             are
             often
             seen
             ,
             and
             cause
             much
             wonder
             ,
             though
             (
             we
             suppose
             )
             many
             of
             them
             may
             be
             rather
             attributed
             to
             the
             assimilation
             made
             in
             mens
             fancies
             ,
             than
             to
             their
             real
             existence
             in
             those
             forms
             or
             shapes
             .
             So
             they
             may
             be
             as
             shadows
             ,
             or
             the
             species
             of
             bodies
             that
             we
             see
             near
             or
             afar
             off
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             images
             that
             we
             behold
             of
             our selves
             and
             other
             things
             in
             Mirrours
             or
             Looking-glasses
             :
             which
             though
             without
             doubt
             they
             be
             not
             non-entities
             ,
             for
             
               nullius
               entis
               nulla
               est
               operatio
            
             ,
             but
             these
             affect
             the
             senses
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             operation
             or
             action
             ;
             yet
             do
             they
             all
             easily
             yield
             to
             the
             touch
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             firmness
             nor
             solidity
             ,
             as
             flesh
             and
             bones
             have
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             all
             that
             can
             be
             justly
             deduced
             from
             our
             Saviours
             argumentation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Either
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             our
             Saviours
             argument
             is
             of
             no
             force
             and
             validity
             ,
             which
             is
             blasphemous
             and
             horrid
             to
             affirm
             or
             imagine
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             mouth
             there
             was
             found
             no
             guile
             ,
             and
             thereby
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             foundation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             or
             else
             we
             must
             for
             certain
             believe
             that
             Spirits
             whensoever
             they
             appear
             have
             no
             such
             solidity
             or
             resistibility
             as
             to
             touch
             ,
             as
             flesh
             and
             bones
             have
             .
             And
             consequently
             that
             what
             strange
             things
             soever
             we
             may
             by
             sight
             and
             touch
             take
             to
             be
             the
             apparitions
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             to
             touch
             have
             the
             solidity
             of
             flesh
             and
             
             bones
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             some
             other
             kind
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             of
             whose
             nature
             and
             properties
             we
             are
             to
             inquire
             ;
             for
             doubtless
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             manifest
             hereafter
             )
             there
             are
             many
             strange
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             for
             their
             rarity
             or
             strange
             qualities
             ,
             have
             been
             and
             are
             mistaken
             for
             the
             apparition
             of
             Spirits
             .
             For
             the
             Disciples
             doubts
             must
             still
             have
             remained
             unsatisfied
             ,
             if
             Spirits
             could
             appear
             to
             have
             bodies
             to
             touch
             ,
             of
             that
             solidity
             that
             flesh
             and
             bones
             are
             of
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             is
             vain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Therefore
             that
             Demons
             do
             appear
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             Dogs
             ,
             Cats
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             do
             carry
             the
             heavy
             bodies
             of
             Witches
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             do
             suck
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             have
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             must
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             bodies
             as
             solid
             and
             tangible
             as
             flesh
             and
             bones
             :
             and
             so
             overthrow
             the
             main
             proof
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             
               For
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               risen
               our
               faith
               is
               vain
               ,
               we
               are
               yet
               in
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               all
               men
               most
               miserable
               ,
            
             as
             having
             only
             hope
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             .
             And
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             the
             horrid
             and
             execrable
             absurdity
             of
             these
             opinions
             ;
             which
             objection
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             calls
             spiteful
             and
             mischievous
             ,
             but
             durst
             not
             undertake
             the
             solution
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             plain
             shuffle
             leaves
             and
             over-runs
             it
             ,
             as
             indeed
             being
             too
             hard
             a
             morsel
             for
             his
             tender
             teeth
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             do
             object
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             some
             do
             )
             that
             three
             Angels
             did
             appear
             unto
             Abraham
             in
             the
             Plains
             of
             Mamre
             ,
             as
             he
             sate
             
             in
             the
             Tent-door
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             washed
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             had
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ;
             to
             that
             we
             return
             this
             responsion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             very
             froward
             and
             perverse
             way
             of
             arguing
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             to
             clash
             with
             another
             ,
             when
             they
             ought
             all
             to
             be
             expounded
             according
             to
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             perfect
             Harmony
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             labour
             to
             find
             out
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             no
             perfect
             way
             of
             arguing
             from
             the
             Dispensations
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             God
             useth
             now
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             might
             argue
             that
             God
             should
             answer
             by
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             so
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             now
             ceased
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             :
             
               God
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               manners
               spake
               in
               times
               past
            
             
             
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               by
               the
               Prophets
               :
               But
               in
               these
               last
               days
               he
               hath
               spoken
               by
               his
               Son
               unto
               us
               .
            
             So
             though
             God
             did
             then
             vouchsafe
             to
             make
             himself
             manifest
             unto
             the
             Patriarchs
             by
             the
             visible
             appearance
             of
             Angels
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             rational
             consequence
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             how
             in
             these
             days
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             in
             number
             three
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             true
             that
             it
             was
             Jehovah
             that
             appeared
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Jehovah
             
             said
             ,
             
               Shall
               I
               hide
               from
               Abraham
               that
               thing
               which
               I
               do
               .
            
             Now
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             word
             Jehovah
             is
             communicable
             to
             any
             Creature
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             best
             Expositors
             
             do
             understand
             (
             notwithstanding
             what
             Pererius
             doth
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             that
             one
             of
             them
             was
             Christ
             the
             second
             Person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             who
             after
             was
             to
             take
             humane
             nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             so
             appear
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             However
             these
             Angels
             had
             with
             them
             the
             assistance
             of
             a
             divine
             and
             omnipotent
             Power
             ,
             which
             cannot
             rationally
             be
             affirmed
             of
             the
             common
             and
             ordinary
             apparitions
             of
             Demons
             to
             Witches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             conclude
             nothing
             against
             what
             we
             have
             laid
             down
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               That
               divers
               places
               in
               Scripture
               have
               been
               mis-translated
               thereby
               to
               uphold
               this
               horrid
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Devils
               Omnipotency
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               Witches
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               that
               signifieth
               a
               familiar
               Spirit
               or
               a
               Witch
               in
               that
               sense
               that
               is
               vulgarly
               intended
               .
            
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             ,
             that
             are
             commonly
             alledged
             to
             prove
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             wrested
             and
             drawn
             to
             uphold
             these
             Tenents
             by
             those
             Translators
             that
             had
             imbibed
             these
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             so
             instead
             of
             following
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             they
             haled
             them
             to
             make
             good
             a
             pre-conceived
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             simply
             and
             plainly
             render
             them
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             .
             Which
             hath
             been
             observed
             by
             divers
             ,
             especially
             by
             Wierus
             ,
             who
             got
             the
             learned
             Masius
             (
             a
             great
             Hebrician
             )
             to
             interpret
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             a
             full
             account
             ,
             
             which
             was
             followed
             by
             Mr.
             Scot.
             As
             also
             Mr.
             Ady
             ,
             who
             
             hath
             perfectly
             rendred
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Translation
             of
             Junius
             and
             Tremellius
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Mr.
             Wagstaff
             hath
             prettily
             opened
             the
             
             most
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             our
             attempt
             here
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             superfluous
             and
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             condemned
             of
             arrogance
             and
             vain
             confidence
             .
             To
             which
             we
             reply
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             far
             from
             us
             to
             compare
             our selves
             with
             those
             Learned
             men
             that
             were
             Masters
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             Tongues
             ,
             being
             in
             comparison
             but
             a
             Smatterer
             in
             those
             Languagues
             ,
             yet
             have
             in
             our
             younger
             years
             both
             studied
             and
             taught
             them
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             we
             undertake
             ,
             we
             hope
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             most
             rigid
             Critick
             ;
             intending
             to
             note
             some
             things
             that
             others
             have
             omitted
             ,
             and
             to
             handle
             them
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             which
             others
             have
             but
             done
             briefly
             .
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             prosecute
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             take
             the
             words
             in
             the
             same
             order
             as
             they
             are
             recited
             in
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             mentioned
             is
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               There
               shall
               not
               be
               found
               among
               you
               that
               maketh
               his
               son
               or
               his
               daughter
               to
            
             
             
             
               pass
               through
               the
               fire
            
             .
             Now
             here
             we
             shall
             not
             enter
             upon
             that
             great
             Dispute
             ,
             whether
             they
             really
             burned
             and
             sacrificed
             by
             burning
             their
             children
             unto
             Moloch
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             only
             dedicated
             them
             to
             that
             Idol
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             pass
             through
             the
             fire
             ;
             but
             examine
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             those
             that
             practised
             this
             kind
             of
             Idolatry
             are
             ranked
             amongst
             the
             Diviners
             or
             Witches
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             have
             the
             same
             punishment
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             no
             where
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             these
             used
             any
             kind
             of
             Divination
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             these
             we
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             had
             promised
             his
             People
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             a
             Prophet
             
             from
             amongst
             their
             Brethren
             like
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             should
             hear
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             go
             after
             other
             Gods
             or
             Idols
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             sent
             them
             many
             and
             divers
             Prophets
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             inquire
             :
             so
             likewise
             they
             gave
             the
             Priest
             order
             to
             inquire
             
             by
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             gave
             answers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             to
             hearken
             to
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             follow
             after
             other
             strange
             Gods
             :
             For
             the
             Nations
             that
             he
             cast
             out
             had
             hearkened
             unto
             Observers
             of
             times
             and
             Diviners
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             to
             do
             so
             .
             And
             though
             these
             that
             caused
             their
             children
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             fire
             unto
             Moloch
             ,
             used
             not
             Divinations
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             wicked
             and
             abominable
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             and
             end
             of
             it
             to
             lead
             the
             people
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             solely
             condemned
             ,
             because
             the
             end
             of
             all
             their
             Divinations
             and
             their
             other
             Feats
             ,
             were
             only
             to
             draw
             and
             lead
             the
             
             people
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             other
             Gods.
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             all
             ways
             and
             sorts
             of
             Divination
             were
             not
             in
             themselves
             evil
             and
             unlawful
             ,
             for
             else
             Astronomy
             it self
             ,
             that
             foretels
             the
             Entrance
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             into
             such
             Signs
             ,
             and
             when
             Eclipses
             will
             happen
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             should
             be
             forbidden
             too
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             :
             so
             that
             the
             chief
             reason
             why
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             was
             
               sub
               ratione
               finis
               ,
               non
               medii
               ,
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             means
             used
             ,
             because
             all
             their
             Divinations
             ,
             and
             other
             Arts
             ,
             Crafts
             ,
             or
             Feats
             ,
             whether
             performed
             by
             natural
             or
             artificial
             means
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             had
             still
             for
             their
             chief
             and
             principal
             end
             the
             leading
             of
             the
             people
             unto
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             serving
             of
             other
             Gods
             ,
             which
             was
             above
             all
             things
             abominable
             and
             hateful
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             give
             his
             glory
             to
             graven
             Images
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             Idol-Priests
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             lead
             the
             people
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Scripture-sense
             Witches
             ,
             Diviners
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             that
             all
             Divinations
             were
             not
             forbidden
             ,
             is
             most
             clear
             from
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             
             as
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             translates
             it
             :
             
               Divinatio
               super
               labiis
               regis
            
             :
             and
             that
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             threatneth
             to
             take
             away
             the
             staff
             
             and
             stay
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             mighty
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             of
             war
             ,
             the
             Judge
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             prudent
             ,
             
               Divinum
               ,
               sive
               Sagacem
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             same
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Divinavit
             :
             For
             as
             
               Avenarius
               ,
               Schindler
            
             ,
             and
             others
             say
             ,
             
               Est
               verbum
               medium
               ,
               nam
               modò
               in
               bonam
               ,
               modò
               in
               malam
               partem
               accipitur
               ,
            
             of
             which
             Tremellius
             saith
             this
             :
             
               Sagacitas
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               consultissima
               prudentia
               in
               rebus
               dijudicandis
               ,
               praecavendis
               ,
               &
               veluti
               addivinandis
               :
               nam
               vox
            
             
             
               Hebraea
               media
               est
               sive
               anceps
               ,
               quae
               non
               tantùm
               in
               malam
               partem
               accipitur
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               in
               bonam
               .
            
             Therefo●e
             was
             the
             Law
             so
             strict
             ,
             that
             
             if
             any
             sacrificed
             unto
             any
             other
             God
             ,
             save
             unto
             the
             Lord
             only
             ,
             he
             was
             utterly
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             much
             more
             those
             that
             lead
             and
             incited
             the
             people
             to
             serve
             and
             sacrifice
             unto
             other
             strange
             Gods
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             rooted
             out
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             the
             word
             we
             have
             named
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Kosem
               Kesamim
               ,
               Divinans
               divinationes
            
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             ,
             was
             taken
             
               in
               bonam
               &
               malam
               partem
            
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             fitly
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               vaticinans
               vaticinium
            
             ,
             and
             is
             almost
             with
             all
             Translators
             rendred
             in
             that
             sense
             and
             propriety
             :
             so
             that
             we
             need
             not
             complain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             them
             that
             is
             mistranslated
             ;
             but
             concerning
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             note
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             were
             and
             are
             almost
             innumerable
             ways
             ,
             whereby
             men
             have
             undertaken
             to
             Divine
             and
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             were
             by
             lawful
             means
             and
             ways
             ,
             as
             all
             prudent
             ,
             sagacious
             ,
             and
             experienced
             men
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             .
             Some
             by
             vain
             ,
             trivial
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             and
             groundless
             ways
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             flying
             of
             birds
             ,
             their
             noise
             and
             motion
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             beasts
             ,
             by
             casting
             lots
             ,
             dice
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             causality
             or
             efficiency
             in
             them
             at
             all
             to
             declare
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             were
             meerly
             vain
             and
             superstitious
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Heathen
             World
             doth
             still
             abound
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             totally
             eradicated
             from
             amongst
             Christians
             .
             The
             most
             foolish
             of
             which
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             Philistins
             had
             kept
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Lord
             seven
             months
             ,
             they
             called
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Diviners
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             advised
             them
             not
             to
             send
             it
             away
             empty
             ,
             but
             to
             send
             five
             golden
             Emerods
             and
             five
             golden
             Mice
             ,
             and
             
             to
             take
             a
             new
             Cart
             and
             two
             Milch-kine
             ,
             upon
             which
             there
             had
             com'd
             no
             yoke
             ,
             and
             to
             tye
             them
             to
             the
             Cart
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             their
             Calves
             home
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             the
             Ark
             in
             the
             Cart
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewels
             of
             Gold
             to
             be
             put
             in
             a
             Coffer
             by
             ,
             thinking
             that
             if
             they
             went
             up
             towards
             Beth-shemesh
             that
             was
             the
             Israelites
             Coast
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             he
             that
             smote
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             chance
             that
             happened
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Diviners
             was
             only
             a
             casual
             conjecture
             at
             Random
             ,
             though
             God
             in
             his
             Providence
             did
             order
             it
             according
             to
             his
             Divine
             Wisdom
             for
             the
             best
             .
             Like
             unto
             this
             was
             that
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             a
             
               Consulter
               with
               his
               staff
            
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             of
             Ezekiel
             :
             
             
               For
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               stood
               at
               the
               parting
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               at
               the
               head
               of
               the
               two
               ways
               ,
               to
               use
               divination
               :
               he
               made
               his
               arrows
               bright
               ,
               he
               consulted
               with
               images
               ,
               (
               Teraphim
               )
               he
               looked
               in
               the
               liver
               .
            
             And
             besides
             these
             there
             were
             others
             that
             pretended
             Visions
             and
             Revelations
             from
             their
             Gods
             or
             Idols
             ;
             but
             how
             far
             either
             Idols
             ,
             or
             Devils
             ,
             or
             their
             Priests
             could
             truly
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             very
             doubtful
             and
             hard
             to
             determine
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             were
             never
             so
             many
             ways
             of
             Divination
             used
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             means
             used
             to
             predict
             by
             ,
             
             were
             natural
             or
             supernatural
             ,
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             frivolous
             and
             superstitious
             ,
             or
             taken
             upon
             sound
             and
             rational
             grounds
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             all
             wicked
             and
             abominable
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             used
             to
             withdraw
             the
             people
             from
             those
             Ordinances
             that
             God
             had
             appointed
             to
             give
             answers
             by
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             the
             people
             to
             inquire
             of
             vain
             and
             lying
             Idols
             ,
             and
             their
             Priests
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             so
             whatsoever
             the
             means
             were
             ,
             the
             end
             was
             wicked
             and
             damnable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             what
             answers
             soever
             the
             Priests
             forged
             and
             gave
             (
             for
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Idols
             gave
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             
               for
               they
               had
            
             
             
               mouths
               and
               spake
               not
               ,
               ears
               and
               heard
               not
               ,
               eyes
               and
               saw
               not
               ,
               feet
               and
               walked
               not
               ,
               neither
               was
               there
               breath
               in
               their
               nostrils
               )
            
             were
             nothing
             but
             lyes
             and
             conjectures
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ,
             and
             there
             an
             Idol
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             sometimes
             styled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nihilum
             ,
             and
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
               The
               Prophets
               prophesie
               lyes
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               I
               sent
            
             
             
               them
               not
               ,
               neither
               have
               I
               commanded
               them
               .
               They
               prophesie
               unto
               you
               a
               false
               vision
               and
               divination
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               of
               nought
               ,
               and
               the
               deceit
               of
               their
               heart
               .
            
             Unto
             which
             the
             Apostle
             alludeth
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
               We
               know
               that
               an
               Idol
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
            
             
             
               none
               other
               God
               but
               one
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             an
             Idol
             taken
             abstractively
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             which
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             as
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             stone
             ,
             wood
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             were
             natural
             substances
             ,
             or
             respect
             to
             the
             figure
             or
             shape
             which
             was
             artificial
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             
             Work-man
             ,
             it
             was
             plainly
             nothing
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             real
             existence
             as
             a
             God
             or
             Idol
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             Phantasies
             and
             minds
             of
             the
             blinded
             Worshippers
             ;
             for
             it
             neither
             could
             truly
             foretel
             ,
             nor
             act
             any
             thing
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             was
             the
             lyes
             and
             inventions
             of
             the
             Priests
             that
             served
             them
             ,
             and
             got
             their
             living
             by
             that
             villanous
             and
             lying
             trade
             .
             For
             God
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Prophet
             doth
             set
             down
             the
             true
             difference
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             that
             could
             infallibly
             foretel
             and
             declare
             things
             that
             were
             to
             come
             ,
             from
             the
             false
             Gods
             and
             Idols
             ,
             and
             doth
             challenge
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Shew
               the
               things
               that
               are
            
             
             
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               Gods
               :
               yea
               do
               good
               or
               do
               evil
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               dismayed
               ,
               and
               behold
               it
               together
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             Divinations
             that
             are
             given
             forth
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             plain
             ,
             certain
             ,
             and
             infallible
             ,
             and
             the
             event
             never
             faileth
             to
             answer
             the
             Prediction
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             given
             forth
             by
             Satan
             and
             his
             juggling
             and
             lying
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             always
             ambiguous
             ,
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             perplex
             ,
             and
             evermore
             deceive
             such
             as
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             manifest
             in
             Ahab
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             false
             Prophets
             bade
             him
             go
             up
             to
             
               Ramoth
               Gilead
            
             ,
             and
             prosper
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             he
             slain
             .
             And
             as
             they
             never
             truly
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             the
             Idols
             do
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             all
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             ever
             was
             done
             ,
             was
             performed
             only
             by
             the
             cunning
             ,
             confederacy
             ,
             and
             juggling
             of
             the
             knavish
             and
             deceitful
             Priests
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             admonisheth
             Gods
             people
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             them
             ;
             
               For
               they
               cannot
               do
               evil
               ,
               neither
               also
               is
               it
               in
               them
               to
               do
               good
               .
            
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             We
             are
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Sign
             or
             Wonder
             foretold
             do
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Warrant
             to
             ascribe
             the
             bringing
             of
             it
             to
             pass
             either
             to
             Devil
             or
             Witch
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             telleth
             us
             this
             :
             
               If
               there
               arise
               among
               you
               a
               Prophet
               or
               a
               Dreamer
               of
               dreams
               ,
               and
               giveth
               thee
            
             
             
               a
               sign
               or
               a
               wonder
               .
               And
               the
               sign
               or
               the
               wonder
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               whereof
               he
               spoke
               unto
               thee
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Let
               us
               go
               after
               other
               Gods
               (
               which
               thou
               hast
               not
               known
               )
               and
               let
               us
               serve
               them
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               words
               of
               that
               Prophet
               or
               that
               Dreamer
               of
               dreams
               :
               For
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               proveth
               you
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               you
               love
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               your
               soul.
            
             So
             that
             what
             Divinations
             or
             Predictions
             soever
             be
             foretold
             by
             any
             ,
             or
             what
             signs
             or
             wonders
             soever
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             if
             the
             persons
             that
             work
             or
             foretel
             them
             ,
             perswade
             us
             to
             serve
             other
             Gods
             ,
             or
             go
             to
             seduce
             us
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             know
             that
             by
             them
             the
             Lord
             doth
             prove
             us
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             we
             love
             him
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             means
             to
             distinguish
             a
             true
             Miracle
             from
             a
             false
             ,
             yet
             were
             this
             infallibly
             sufficient
             to
             instruct
             and
             direct
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             may
             note
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Divinations
             pretended
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             acceptations
             of
             this
             Hebrew
             word
             in
             all
             the
             Bible
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             doth
             imply
             any
             such
             kind
             of
             killing
             Witch
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             imagined
             ,
             nor
             none
             such
             as
             make
             a
             visible
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             nor
             upon
             whose
             bodies
             he
             sucketh
             ,
             or
             hath
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             no
             such
             as
             are
             really
             changed
             into
             Cats
             ,
             Hares
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             or
             Dogs
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             we
             undertook
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             next
             word
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             
               Avenarius
               ,
               Schindlerus
               ,
               Buxtorsius
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Goodwin
             do
             derive
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               obnubilavit
               ,
               nubem
               obduxit
               ,
               item
               praestigiis
               usus
               est
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             note
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             most
             of
             all
             the
             Translators
             do
             some
             render
             it
             by
             one
             word
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             another
             ,
             that
             no
             certainty
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             did
             signifie
             divers
             and
             many
             sorts
             of
             these
             kinds
             of
             Augury
             ,
             Divinations
             ,
             or
             juggling
             Feats
             ,
             when
             in
             reason
             we
             cannot
             but
             suppose
             that
             it
             only
             comprehended
             some
             one
             sort
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             many
             as
             the
             Translators
             do
             ascribe
             to
             it
             .
             The
             Septuagint
             render
             it
             for
             the
             most
             part
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             of
             different
             derivations
             and
             significations
             ;
             some
             others
             render
             it
             other
             ways
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               neque
               auspicabimini
               ,
               neque
               observabitis
               horas
               ,
               nevaticinemini
               ,
               neominemini
               ,
               nec
            
             
             
               observet
               somnia
               &
               auguria
               ,
               nec
               qui
               exercet
               Astrologiam
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             from
             such
             a
             diversity
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             draw
             a
             positive
             certainty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             do
             not
             keep
             to
             one
             word
             appropriate
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             had
             not
             forgotten
             themselves
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             left
             it
             uncertain
             .
             For
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             in
             the
             19.
             of
             
               Leviticus
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             26.
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               neque
               praestigiabamini
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             2.
             of
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             6.
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               augures
               sicut
               Philistim
            
             .
             In
             Isa.
             57.
             3.
             
             he
             calleth
             them
             
               Filii
               Auguratricis
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             27.
             of
             
               Jeremiah
               ,
               v.
            
             9.
             
             
               Et
               ad
               Augures
               vestros
            
             .
             Also
             Micah
             5.
             11.
             he
             renders
             it
             Praestigiatores
             .
             Now
             what
             great
             difference
             there
             is
             betwixt
             any
             sort
             of
             Augury
             ,
             and
             Juggling
             ,
             or
             Leger-de-main
             ,
             is
             known
             to
             any
             of
             indifferent
             reading
             .
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Translators
             are
             far
             more
             wild
             ,
             and
             more
             wide
             .
             And
             Junius
             and
             Tremellius
             ,
             who
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             one
             might
             have
             thought
             would
             have
             been
             more
             circumspect
             ,
             yet
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             incertitude
             ;
             for
             in
             Deut.
             18.
             10.
             he
             renders
             it
             Planetarius
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             place
             before-cited
             in
             Leviticus
             ,
             they
             render
             it
             ,
             
               neque
               utemini
               praestigiis
            
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Margent
             they
             mend
             it
             ,
             with
             this
             note
             ,
             
               neque
               ex
               nubibus
               conjicite
               ,
               vel
               ne
               temporis
               observationi
               plus
               aequo
               tribuite
               .
            
             And
             Isa.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               Et
               praestigiatores
               sunt
               ut
               Polischtaei
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             certainty
             in
             adhering
             to
             the
             primitive
             signification
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             root
             ,
             that
             plainly
             intendeth
             obnubilavit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             without
             question
             most
             safe
             and
             genuine
             to
             translate
             it
             Planetarius
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             most
             learned
             
               Andreas
               Masius
            
             (
             as
             he
             is
             quoted
             by
             Wierus
             )
             doth
             incline
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Veteres
               Hebraeorum
               dicunt
               id
               verbum
               ad
               eos
               propriè
               pertinere
               ,
               qui
               temporum
               momenta
            
             
             
               superstitiosè
               observant
               ,
               atque
               alia
               fausta
               rebus
               gerendis
               ,
               alia
               infausta
               praescribunt
               .
            
             To
             which
             agreeth
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Goodwin
            
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               But
               of
               all
               I
               approve
               those
               who
               derive
               it
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Original
               signified
               properly
               a
               Planetary
               ,
               or
               Star-gazer
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             however
             thus
             far
             there
             is
             no
             word
             found
             ,
             that
             signifieth
             a
             Witch
             in
             the
             sense
             we
             have
             laid
             down
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             person
             that
             hath
             a
             real
             familiar
             Spirit
             ,
             either
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             attending
             upon
             them
             ,
             ready
             visibly
             to
             appear
             at
             their
             beck
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             yet
             to
             be
             found
             out
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             next
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             the
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               nichesch
               ,
               auguratus
               est
               ,
               observavit
               ,
               augurium
               fecit
               ,
            
             which
             our
             English
             Translators
             have
             erroneously
             rendred
             an
             Inchanter
             ,
             which
             it
             no
             way
             signifieth
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             relation
             unto
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             named
             a
             Charmer
             ,
             as
             though
             Inchanter
             and
             Charmer
             were
             not
             all
             one
             ,
             when
             the
             word
             plainly
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Goodwin
             and
             the
             learned
             Masius
             do
             confess
             )
             importeth
             an
             Augur
             or
             Sooth-sayer
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             his
             own
             experience
             draweth
             observations
             of
             good
             or
             evil
             to
             come
             :
             of
             which
             we
             may
             note
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             most
             of
             all
             the
             Translations
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Plolyglot
             ,
             do
             render
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             by
             
               auguratus
               est
            
             ,
             and
             so
             understand
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Augur
             or
             Sooth-sayer
             ,
             a
             Conjecturer
             ,
             or
             an
             Observer
             ,
             from
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             that
             he
             taketh
             his
             observations
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             flying
             noise
             or
             motion
             of
             birds
             or
             beasts
             ,
             looking
             into
             their
             entrails
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             taking
             upon
             them
             to
             foretel
             good
             or
             evil
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             what
             was
             hidden
             and
             secret
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             rendred
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Augurium
               ,
               Auspicium
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Augur
             ,
             an
             Observer
             ,
             or
             a
             Conjecturer
             ,
             which
             Luther
             translateth
             :
             
               ●yn
               de
               vp
               Uoegell
               geschrey
               achte
               .
            
             
             And
             in
             the
             Low
             Dutch
             Bible
             it
             is
             rendred
             agreeable
             thereto
             ;
             and
             the
             French
             render
             it
             
               aux
               Oiseaux
            
             ,
             from
             the
             word
             
               Oiseau
               ,
               Avis
               ,
               Volucris
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Italians
             render
             it
             Auguropista
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             to
             one
             purpose
             ,
             and
             no
             difference
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             gross
             mistake
             of
             our
             English
             Translators
             is
             most
             apparent
             ,
             that
             make
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Inchanter
             or
             Charmer
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             hath
             no
             relation
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             taken
             
               in
               bonam
               partem
            
             ,
             heedfully
             to
             consider
             ,
             mark
             ,
             or
             observe
             ,
             as
             Laban
             said
             ,
             when
             he
             laboured
             to
             stay
             Jacob
             from
             going
             from
             him
             :
             
               I
               have
               learned
               by
               experience
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessed
               me
               for
               thy
               sake
               .
            
             So
             that
             though
             Labans
             heart
             
             was
             not
             upright
             toward
             Jacob
             ,
             nor
             he
             a
             sincere
             Worshipper
             of
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             yet
             so
             far
             had
             the
             Lord
             convinced
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             faithful
             and
             industrious
             service
             of
             Jacob
             that
             he
             had
             experienced
             ,
             and
             by
             tryal
             found
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             blessed
             him
             for
             Jacob's
             sake
             .
             And
             the
             same
             word
             is
             used
             ,
             when
             Joseph
             said
             :
             
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               cup
               wherein
               my
               Lord
               drinketh
               ,
               and
               whereby
               indeed
               he
               divineth
               ,
               or
               maketh
            
             
             tryal
             ?
             And
             again
             :
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               man
               as
               I
               can
               certainly
               divine
               ,
               or
               make
               tryal
               ?
            
             And
             though
             Pererius
             hath
             made
             a
             large
             Dispute
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             reciteth
             the
             Opinions
             of
             many
             Authors
             concerning
             it
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Joseph
             knew
             his
             Brethren
             before
             ,
             and
             had
             caused
             the
             Cup
             to
             be
             put
             into
             Benjamins
             Sack
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             this
             was
             but
             done
             in
             a
             just
             and
             prudent
             way
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             prepare
             his
             Brethren
             for
             his
             revealing
             of
             himself
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             reference
             to
             no
             unlawful
             conjecturing
             at
             all
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             plain
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             special
             gift
             from
             God
             of
             interpreting
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             foretelling
             of
             things
             that
             were
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             too
             hard
             a
             task
             to
             enumerate
             all
             the
             several
             ways
             that
             the
             Heathens
             used
             ,
             by
             observation
             to
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             more
             difficult
             to
             declare
             all
             the
             subjects
             from
             whence
             they
             gathered
             the
             signs
             of
             their
             Predictions
             .
             The
             chiefest
             that
             the
             old
             Romans
             used
             ,
             were
             
               Augurium
               quasi
               Avigerium
               dictum
               ,
               vel
               Avigarium
               ,
               ab
               avium
               scilicet
               garritu
               quem
               auspicantes
               observabant
               :
            
             And
             so
             
               Auspicium
               ,
               quasi
               Avispecium
               ,
               ab
               avibus
               spectandis
               .
            
             And
             these
             observations
             were
             taken
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             feeding
             ,
             flying
             ,
             or
             noise
             of
             the
             birds
             .
             So
             they
             had
             their
             
               Haruspices
               ,
               Harioli
            
             ,
             and
             Haruspicina
             ,
             which
             was
             derived
             
               ab
               haruga
               ,
               hostia
               ,
               ab
               hara
               in
               qua
               concluditur
               &
               servatur
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             all
             these
             sorts
             of
             Observations
             ,
             Guessings
             ,
             and
             Conjectures
             may
             be
             considered
             these
             three
             ways
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             natural
             ,
             rational
             ,
             and
             legal
             ;
             as
             is
             the
             Prognostick
             part
             of
             the
             Art
             of
             Medicine
             ,
             Political
             Predictions
             of
             the
             change
             ,
             fall
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             States
             ,
             and
             Empires
             .
             Some
             Civil
             taken
             from
             the
             course
             and
             carriage
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             seeth
             a
             rich
             young
             Heir
             that
             followeth
             nothing
             but
             vice
             ,
             luxury
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             debauchery
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             foretel
             that
             his
             end
             will
             be
             beggery
             and
             misery
             .
             Some
             from
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             beasts
             and
             fowls
             ,
             which
             live
             
               sub
               dio
            
             ,
             may
             easily
             conjecture
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             weather
             .
             And
             so
             by
             observing
             
             the
             change
             ,
             or
             colour
             of
             the
             Stars
             and
             Planets
             ,
             the
             Clouds
             and
             Elements
             ,
             may
             easily
             foretel
             the
             change
             of
             weather
             .
             And
             we
             find
             that
             these
             predictions
             from
             the
             Signs
             gathered
             from
             natural
             causes
             ,
             are
             not
             condemned
             by
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             saith
             :
             
               When
               it
               is
            
             
             
               evening
               ,
               ye
               say
               it
               will
               be
               sair
               weather
               ,
               for
               the
               skie
               is
               red
               .
               And
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               foul
               weather
               to
               day
               ,
               for
               the
               skie
               is
               red
               ,
               and
               lowring
               .
            
             And
             again
             :
             
               When
               ye
               see
               a
               cloud
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               straightway
            
             
             
               ye
               say
               ,
               there
               cometh
               a
               showre
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               .
               And
               when
               ye
               see
               the
               South
               wind
               blow
               ,
               ye
               say
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               heat
               ,
               and
               it
               cometh
               to
               pass
               .
            
             2.
             
             There
             are
             some
             conjectures
             that
             are
             false
             ,
             groundless
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             ,
             as
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             the
             predictions
             taken
             from
             the
             feeding
             ,
             flying
             or
             noise
             of
             Fowls
             ,
             or
             the
             signs
             appearing
             in
             the
             intrails
             of
             Beasts
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             such
             like
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             connexion
             betwixt
             the
             cause
             and
             effect
             ,
             and
             they
             therefore
             are
             false
             and
             vain
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             one
             of
             the
             reasons
             why
             they
             were
             forbidden
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             3.
             
             There
             were
             some
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             use
             and
             end
             were
             wicked
             and
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             all
             divinations
             and
             predictions
             are
             wicked
             and
             unlawful
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             used
             (
             as
             was
             and
             is
             yet
             among
             the
             Heathen
             )
             to
             lead
             the
             people
             unto
             ,
             or
             confirm
             them
             in
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             Idols
             ,
             and
             false
             Gods.
             And
             from
             all
             this
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             yet
             we
             can
             find
             no
             proper
             or
             fit
             word
             for
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Witch
             whose
             existence
             we
             have
             denied
             and
             are
             disproving
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             next
             word
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Deuteronomy
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Umechascheth
             ,
             which
             our
             Translators
             render
             a
             Witch
             ,
             but
             in
             what
             sense
             or
             propriety
             ,
             I
             think
             few
             can
             conjecture
             ,
             for
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             root
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Coscheth
             ,
             which
             Avenarius
             rendreth
             ,
             
               Fascinavit
               ,
               effascinavit
            
             ,
             but
             Schindlerus
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               Praestigias
               ,
               maleficia
               aut
               magiam
               exercuit
               ,
               mutavit
               aliquid
               naturale
               ad
               aspectum
               oculi
               ,
               ut
               aliud
               appareat
               quàm
               est
               .
            
             And
             by
             Buxtorfius
             it
             is
             rendred
             ,
             Praestigiae
             ,
             and
             the
             derivations
             from
             it
             through
             the
             whole
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             certain
             propriety
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             these
             following
             considerations
             will
             make
             manifest
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Translators
             in
             rendering
             this
             word
             whether
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             or
             in
             others
             ,
             have
             been
             very
             inconstant
             ,
             and
             one
             place
             not
             agreeing
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             in
             this
             place
             gives
             it
             maleficus
             ,
             but
             in
             Exodus
             he
             makes
             it
             ,
             Praestigiatores
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             22
             and
             16
             of
             the
             same
             Book
             he
             makes
             it
             Praestigiatricem
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             where
             the
             very
             same
             word
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             of
             
               Manasseh
               ,
               &
               Praestigiis
               vacabat
            
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             he
             rendereth
             the
             very
             same
             word
             veneficia
             .
             So
             uncertain
             was
             this
             learned
             Man
             ,
             and
             so
             inconsiderate
             in
             his
             versions
             ,
             
             wherein
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             had
             a
             more
             special
             care
             .
             Now
             Tremellius
             in
             all
             the
             places
             named
             before
             ,
             doth
             use
             the
             words
             Praestigiatorem
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             from
             the
             same
             derivation
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             certainty
             and
             constancy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             most
             of
             all
             the
             translations
             in
             the
             Polyglott
             ,
             do
             render
             this
             word
             doubtful
             and
             various
             :
             As
             
               maleficus
               ,
               magus
               ,
               praestigias
               faciens
               ,
               Incantator
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             dubious
             ,
             and
             various
             ,
             
             and
             no
             certainty
             can
             be
             produced
             from
             them
             .
             Only
             those
             we
             call
             the
             Septuagint
             do
             keep
             close
             to
             words
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             deducted
             all
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             properly
             doth
             signifie
             no
             more
             than
             venenum
             ,
             poison
             ,
             though
             the
             circumstances
             do
             manifest
             that
             they
             were
             but
             Jugling
             and
             Imposture
             .
             And
             the
             High-Dutch
             ,
             Low-Dutch
             ,
             French
             and
             Italian
             translations
             do
             all
             render
             it
             with
             the
             same
             uncertainty
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             sure
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             to
             leave
             these
             uncertainties
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             this
             word
             doth
             signifie
             as
             Burtorfius
             and
             Schindlerus
             do
             render
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             best
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             contradiction
             as
             the
             most
             of
             the
             others
             are
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             Jugler
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Confederates
             ,
             doth
             by
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             conveyances
             perform
             strange
             things
             to
             the
             astonishment
             of
             the
             beholders
             .
             And
             therefore
             doth
             Mr.
             Goodwyn
             tell
             us
             this
             :
             
               A
               Witch
               ,
               
               properly
               a
               Jugler
               .
               The
               original
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               signifieth
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               Sorcerer
               ,
               who
               bewitcheth
               the
               senses
               and
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               changing
               the
               forms
               of
               things
               ,
               making
               them
               appear
               otherwise
               than
               indeed
               they
               are
               .
               And
               these
               Dr.
               Willet
               saith
               (
               speaking
               of
               Pharaohs
               Magicians
               )
               were
               Praestigiatores
               ,
               whom
               we
               call
               Juglers
               ,
               which
               deceived
               
               mens
               senses
               .
               And
               though
               learned
               Masius
               (
               speaking
               of
               those
               that
               Nebuchadnezzar
               called
               to
               interpret
               his
               dream
               )
               doth
               make
               this
               objection
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               word
               be
               translated
               Praestigiatores
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               see
               ,
               
                 quid
                 illi
                 ad
                 explicandum
                 somnium
                 adferre
                 suâ
                 arte
                 potuissent
                 ,
                 quae
                 tota
                 fallax
                 &
                 delusoria
                 est
                 :
              
            
             Yet
             is
             this
             of
             little
             or
             no
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             called
             ,
             were
             as
             well
             Impostors
             as
             these
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             and
             those
             with
             him
             knew
             not
             certainly
             (
             as
             the
             event
             shewed
             )
             that
             they
             could
             perform
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             but
             was
             ignorant
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             delusions
             and
             cheats
             ,
             and
             was
             only
             led
             by
             common
             rumour
             and
             belief
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             vain
             and
             lying
             boasts
             that
             such
             sort
             of
             people
             are
             apt
             to
             give
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             wonders
             they
             pretend
             to
             perform
             .
             So
             that
             from
             his
             and
             his
             Courtiers
             opinions
             of
             either
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             pretended
             to
             do
             ,
             will
             no
             consequence
             be
             drawn
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             truly
             could
             do
             ,
             because
             belief
             and
             action
             are
             two
             different
             things
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             manifested
             by
             the
             vain
             credulity
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             that
             those
             kind
             of
             deceivers
             can
             do
             strange
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             trial
             and
             experiment
             they
             are
             found
             to
             be
             Cheaters
             and
             Impostors
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             that
             this
             word
             doth
             bear
             this
             signification
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             things
             they
             performed
             ,
             for
             in
             Exodus
             they
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               they
               in
               like
               manner
               cast
               down
               every
               man
               his
               rod
               and
            
             
             
               they
               became
               serpents
            
             :
             not
             that
             their
             rods
             were
             really
             transubstantiated
             into
             true
             serpents
             as
             Aarons
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             could
             not
             be
             done
             but
             by
             an
             Omnipotent
             and
             Divine
             power
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             ;
             It
             was
             only
             done
             as
             Juglers
             do
             ,
             seemingly
             ,
             by
             sleight
             and
             cunning
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             an
             appearance
             of
             true
             serpents
             ,
             but
             were
             not
             so
             indeed
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             making
             a
             shew
             to
             throw
             down
             their
             rods
             ,
             they
             secretly
             conveyed
             them
             away
             and
             threw
             down
             serpents
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             as
             
             might
             easily
             be
             done
             by
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             more
             fully
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             this
             is
             the
             genuine
             meaning
             of
             this
             word
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             circumstances
             of
             some
             other
             places
             duly
             weighed
             ,
             and
             compared
             together
             :
             for
             one
             text
             saith
             as
             our
             English
             Translators
             have
             rendered
             it
             ,
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               when
               Joram
               saw
               Jehu
               that
               he
               said
               ,
               Is
               it
               peace
               Jehu
               ?
               And
               he
               answered
               ,
               What
               peace
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
            
             
             
               whoredoms
               of
               thy
               mother
               Jezebel
               ,
               and
               her
               witchcrafts
               are
               so
               many
               ?
            
             Now
             why
             they
             should
             translate
             it
             witchcrafts
             ,
             cannot
             well
             be
             imagined
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             to
             draw
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             speak
             according
             to
             their
             preconceived
             opinions
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             used
             there
             is
             the
             same
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             though
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             rendereth
             ,
             
               &
               veneficia
               ejus
            
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Latine
             signification
             is
             but
             poysonings
             ,
             or
             poyson
             making
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             intimate
             Witchcraft
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             is
             vulgarly
             understood
             ,
             which
             Tremellius
             properly
             renders
             ,
             
               &
               praestigae
               ejus
            
             :
             and
             Luther
             renders
             it
             by
             the
             words
             Coeverye
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             the
             Low-Dutch
             :
             Though
             the
             proper
             High-Dutch
             word
             for
             praestigiator
             ,
             a
             Jugler
             ,
             be
             Baut●er
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             Calepin
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Praestigiae
               sunt
               incantationes
               ,
               delusiones
               ,
               cujusmodi
               sunt
               ,
               quae
               manuum
               quadam
               dexteritate
               alia
               apparent
               quam
               rever
               â
               sunt
               .
            
             Now
             what
             whoredoms
             or
             fornications
             had
             Jezebel
             committed
             ?
             Spiritual
             whoredomes
             ,
             and
             not
             Carnal
             ones
             ;
             for
             she
             had
             her self
             gone
             a
             whoring
             after
             Idols
             ,
             and
             strange
             gods
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             her
             lay
             drew
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             into
             the
             same
             whoredoms
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             it
             was
             that
             so
             fearful
             a
             judgment
             fell
             upon
             her
             .
             And
             what
             Witchcrafts
             (
             if
             they
             must
             be
             so
             called
             )
             had
             she
             practised
             or
             followed
             ?
             Was
             it
             any
             other
             than
             in
             setting
             up
             ,
             maintaining
             ,
             and
             defending
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             and
             of
             the
             groves
             ,
             who
             practised
             several
             sorts
             of
             divination
             ,
             jugling
             ,
             impostures
             ,
             and
             delusions
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             seduced
             and
             blinded
             to
             follow
             and
             worship
             the
             false
             god
             and
             Idols
             ?
             And
             from
             this
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             all
             her
             Witchcrafts
             were
             only
             impostures
             and
             delusions
             whereby
             the
             people
             were
             led
             unto
             idolatry
             :
             and
             so
             the
             true
             signification
             of
             this
             word
             is
             a
             deceiver
             and
             an
             impostor
             ,
             and
             intendeth
             no
             other
             kind
             of
             Witchcraft
             at
             all
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             must
             the
             word
             given
             by
             those
             we
             call
             the
             Septuagint
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Pharmaca
               vel
               venena
               sua
            
             ,
             her
             poysons
             ,
             that
             is
             her
             deceits
             and
             delusions
             that
             she
             set
             up
             by
             the
             lying
             Divinations
             ,
             Juglings
             ,
             and
             Impostures
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             people
             were
             seduced
             ,
             and
             blinded
             and
             poysoned
             with
             the
             filthy
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             Idol
             worship
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             must
             the
             words
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             Revelation
             where
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             used
             .
             For
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             
               And
               a
               mighty
               Angel
               took
               up
               a
               stone
               like
               a
               great
               milstone
               ,
               and
               ▪
            
             
             
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Thus
               with
               violence
               shall
               that
               great
               City
               Babylon
               be
               th●wn
               down
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               found
               no
               more
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             after
             :
             
               For
               thy
               merchants
               were
               the
               great
               men
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               For
               by
               thy
               sorceries
               were
               all
               nations
               deceived
               .
            
             These
             words
             are
             spoken
             mystically
             of
             spiritual
             Babylon
             ,
             in
             which
             Antichrist
             ruleth
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
             saith
             )
             
               sitteth
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               exalteth
               himself
               against
               all
               that
               is
               called
               god
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               he
               whose
               coming
               is
               after
               the
               working
               of
               Satan
               ,
               with
               all
               power
               ,
               and
               signs
               ,
               and
               lying
               wonders
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             his
             working
             being
             by
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             his
             Merchants
             must
             needs
             be
             lyers
             and
             deceivers
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             these
             Sorceries
             ,
             impostures
             and
             delusions
             by
             which
             all
             Nations
             are
             deceived
             ,
             and
             caused
             to
             err
             :
             and
             so
             is
             no
             other
             Witchcraft
             but
             meer
             lying
             ,
             delusion
             and
             imposture
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             doth
             Dr.
             Hammond
             Paraphrase
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             speaking
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Babylon
             :
             
               And
               three
               eminent
               causes
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               there
               are
               of
               this
               ;
               First
               ,
               Luxury
               which
               inriched
               so
               many
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               so
               great
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               seducing
               other
               people
               to
               their
               Idolatries
               and
               abominable
               courses
               by
               all
               arts
               of
               insinuation
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               persecuting
               and
               slaying
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               other
               Christians
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             must
             this
             word
             also
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             Galathians
             ,
             which
             though
             
             translated
             Witchcraft
             ,
             must
             needs
             mean
             imposture
             ,
             deceit
             and
             delusion
             by
             which
             people
             are
             led
             from
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             vain
             and
             lying
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             not
             bodily
             poysoning
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thus
             far
             we
             can
             find
             no
             such
             Hebrew
             word
             as
             signifieth
             any
             such
             kind
             of
             a
             Witch
             as
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             Glanvill
             intend
             ,
             or
             labour
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             proceed
             to
             the
             next
             .
             Only
             we
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             one
             other
             text
             ,
             that
             our
             English
             Translators
             have
             erroneously
             rendered
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             :
             where
             Samuel
             is
             rebuking
             Saul
             for
             sparing
             
               Agag
               and
               the
               best
               of
               the
               spoil
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               rebellion
               is
               as
               the
               sin
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               stubbornness
               is
               as
               iniquity
               and
               idolatry
               :
            
             Which
             Tremellius
             renders
             thus
             :
             
               Quin
               sicut
            
             
             
               peccatum
               divinationis
               est
               rebellio
               :
               &
               sicut
               superstitio
               &
               Idola
               est
               repugnantia
               .
            
             And
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             gives
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Quia
               peccatum
               divinationis
               est
               rebellio
               ,
               &
               mendacium
               vel
               Idolum
               ,
               &
               Teraphim
               transgredi
               ,
            
             which
             both
             are
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifieth
             properly
             Divination
             .
             So
             that
             this
             place
             noteth
             ,
             not
             rebellion
             against
             an
             earthly
             or
             temporal
             King
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             to
             disobey
             his
             command
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             our
             own
             wills
             and
             judgments
             ,
             and
             to
             persevere
             therein
             ,
             is
             as
             odious
             and
             detestable
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             up
             lying
             Divinations
             thereby
             to
             follow
             Idols
             and
             false
             gods
             :
             for
             the
             following
             the
             fancies
             of
             our
             own
             brains
             ,
             is
             to
             follow
             the
             divinations
             of
             our
             own
             counsel
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             a
             Teraphim
             of
             our
             own
             frail
             ,
             weak
             and
             blind
             judgments
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             the
             pure
             and
             perfect
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             lantern
             to
             our
             feet
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             unto
             our
             paths
             ,
             and
             is
             spiritual
             rebellion
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             divinations
             of
             Idol-priests
             and
             Idol-worship
             were
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             next
             word
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Deuteronomy
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               utens
               incantatione
               ,
               vel
               incantans
               incantatione
               ,
               aut
               ju●gens
               junctiones
               ,
            
             from
             the
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sociatus
               est
               ,
               junctus
               fuit
               alteri
               ,
               copulatus
               est
               ,
            
             for
             so
             Avenarius
             renders
             it
             .
             And
             Schindlerus
             saith
             ,
             
               Incantator
               ,
               vel
               qui
               consortium
               habet
               cum
               Daemonibus
               ,
               conjurator
               ,
               qui
               incantationibus
            
             
             
               multa
               animalia
               in
               unum
               locum
               consociat
               vel
               congregat
               ,
               vel
               ne
               laedant
               associat
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             note
             thus
             much
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             primarily
             signifieth
             to
             joyn
             together
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             Genesis
             speaking
             of
             the
             Kings
             that
             went
             to
             War
             ,
             
               All
               these
               were
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               vale
               of
               Siddim
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               salt
               sea
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             
             place
             ,
             
               And
               he
               coupled
               the
               five
               curtains
               together
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             in
             diverse
             other
             places
             :
             by
             all
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             used
             for
             incantation
             or
             charming
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             of
             some
             conjunction
             or
             coupling
             together
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             very
             remarkable
             that
             in
             all
             the
             translations
             in
             the
             Polyglot
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             variance
             ,
             neither
             do
             
               Arias
               Montanus
               ,
               Burtorfius
            
             ,
             or
             Tremellius
             differ
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Greek
             Translators
             do
             agree
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             render
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Germane
             ,
             Low-dutch
             ,
             French
             ,
             and
             Italian
             Translators
             do
             accord
             herewithal
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             likewise
             so
             rendered
             in
             Isa.
             47.
             9
             ,
             12.
             and
             in
             other
             places
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             it
             signifieth
             such
             as
             took
             upon
             them
             by
             strange
             words
             and
             charms
             to
             prevent
             venemous
             beasts
             to
             hurt
             ,
             bite
             or
             sting
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             wonderful
             things
             ;
             but
             what
             they
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             or
             effected
             ,
             besides
             deluding
             and
             deceiving
             of
             the
             people
             and
             leading
             of
             them
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             divers
             opinions
             concerning
             this
             incantation
             or
             charming
             ,
             why
             it
             should
             be
             accounted
             conjunction
             ,
             or
             association
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             as
             Schindlerus
             and
             Bithner
             ,
             do
             judge
             it
             is
             because
             they
             associate
             or
             bring
             together
             many
             Serpents
             or
             noysom
             Creatures
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             then
             destroy
             them
             .
             But
             this
             is
             but
             a
             conjecture
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             by
             the
             best
             learned
             strongly
             disputed
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             whether
             charms
             and
             inchantments
             can
             really
             and
             truly
             perform
             any
             such
             effects
             ,
             and
             divers
             instances
             and
             examples
             brought
             both
             ways
             ,
             some
             for
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             some
             for
             the
             negative
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             is
             not
             certainly
             known
             or
             granted
             .
             Others
             by
             association
             do
             understand
             ,
             the
             league
             or
             compact
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Charmer
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             which
             such
             strange
             things
             are
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             opinion
             was
             Mr.
             Perkins
             (
             if
             that
             Book
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             that
             goeth
             under
             his
             name
             ,
             be
             truly
             his
             )
             who
             strengthening
             his
             conceit
             with
             that
             verse
             in
             the
             58
             Psalm
             thought
             that
             he
             had
             found
             out
             an
             invincible
             argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Compact
             betwixt
             Witches
             and
             Devils
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             and
             expedient
             to
             examine
             that
             text
             to
             the
             bottom
             to
             sift
             out
             the
             true
             translation
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             do
             at
             large
             as
             followeth
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             English
             Translators
             render
             it
             thus
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             deaf
             Adder
             or
             Asp
             ;
             
               Which
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               charmers
               ,
               charming
               never
               so
               wisely
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             or
             
               be
               the
               Charmer
               never
               so
               cunning
               ,
            
             where
             they
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             conjoyning
             of
             conjunctions
             ,
             and
             consequently
             none
             of
             such
             a
             league
             or
             compact
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tremellius
             gives
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Quae
               non
               auscultat
               voci
               mussitantium
            
             ,
             
             
               utentis
               incantationibus
               peritissimi
            
             ,
             which
             piece
             of
             Latine
             were
             very
             difficult
             to
             put
             into
             perfect
             Grammatical
             construction
             ,
             because
             mussitantium
             is
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             but
             utentis
             and
             peritissimi
             are
             of
             the
             singular
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             leave
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             Criticks
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             marginal
             note
             that
             is
             there
             added
             .
             
               Surdae
               ]
               id
               est
               ,
               calidè
               agentis
               adversus
               incantamenta
               ,
               ut
               sequentia
               exponunt
               ,
               nam
               aurem
               utramque
               ab
               ea
               obturari
               ,
            
             &c.
             Of
             the
             deaf
             Adder
             ]
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               acteth
               craftily
               against
               the
               incantations
               ,
               as
               the
               following
               words
               do
               expound
               :
               For
               she
               stóppeth
               both
               her
               ears
               ,
               by
               fixing
               one
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               covering
               ,
               and
               stopping
               the
               other
               with
               her
               tail
               ;
            
             and
             that
             
               Hierome
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Cassiodorus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             do
             so
             expound
             the
             place
             .
             Whether
             this
             be
             true
             of
             the
             Asp
             or
             not
             is
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             for
             I
             find
             no
             Author
             of
             credit
             that
             doth
             averr
             it
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             is
             very
             difficult
             to
             bring
             to
             experiment
             ,
             and
             the
             Psalmist
             might
             speak
             according
             to
             vulgar
             opinion
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             that
             it
             should
             be
             literally
             and
             certainly
             true
             .
             Further
             he
             goes
             on
             and
             saith
             ,
             mussitantium
             ]
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               pronouncing
               their
               incantations
               to
               charm
               her
               ,
               whispering
               and
               very
               low
               ;
               which
               study
               of
               charming
               ,
               lest
               any
               should
               think
               that
               David
               doth
               approve
               of
               them
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               he
               learnedly
               useth
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               prohibition
               ,
               which
               God
               laid
               down
               Deut.
               18.
               11.
               
               For
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               these
               fascinators
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               appellation
               are
               said
               to
               consociate
               society
               ,
               because
               they
               apply
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Devil
               to
               their
               arts
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             we
             call
             the
             Septuagint
             do
             render
             it
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             ascribed
             to
             Hierome
             in
             the
             eight
             Tome
             of
             his
             works
             printed
             at
             Basil
             1525
             ,
             gives
             two
             Latine
             versions
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             one
             answering
             to
             the
             Septuagint
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               Quae
               non
               exaudiet
               vocem
               incantantium
               &
               venefici
               incantantis
               sapienter
               .
            
             The
             other
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             thus
             ,
             
               Ut
               non
               audiat
               vocem
               murmurantium
               ,
               nec
               incantatoris
               incantationes
               callidas
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             maketh
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             deaf
             Asp
             is
             so
             cunning
             in
             stopping
             of
             her
             ear
             ,
             that
             she
             doth
             not
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             those
             that
             murmur
             ,
             and
             mutter
             charms
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             Charmer
             that
             uttereth
             the
             most
             cunning
             and
             powerful
             charms
             :
             So
             that
             here
             is
             no
             regard
             had
             to
             conjoyning
             or
             associating
             either
             of
             Serpents
             together
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             society
             of
             the
             Charmer
             and
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             4
             Luthers
             Translation
             of
             this
             place
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Dass
               sie
               nicht
               boere
               die
               stimme
               dess
               Gauberers
               ,
               dess
               Beschwerers
               der
               wol
               besch
               weren
               fan
               .
            
             Which
             in
             English
             runs
             thus
             ,
             That
             doth
             not
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Magicians
             or
             Charmers
             ,
             the
             Conjurors
             or
             Exorcists
             ,
             that
             well
             conjure
             can
             .
             And
             agreeable
             to
             this
             is
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Low-Dutch
             .
             So
             that
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             deaf
             Asp
             stoppeth
             her
             ear
             against
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Charmers
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             sworn
             together
             (
             it
             may
             be
             that
             common
             error
             and
             opinion
             had
             prevailed
             so
             far
             with
             learned
             Luther
             ,
             as
             doth
             appear
             by
             his
             exposition
             upon
             the
             third
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Galathians
             ,
             that
             he
             believed
             that
             
             the
             Witch
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             were
             in
             compact
             ,
             and
             sworn
             together
             )
             and
             that
             were
             most
             cunning
             in
             that
             art
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             but
             in
             a
             manner
             beg
             the
             question
             ,
             not
             prove
             it
             ,
             for
             all
             will
             but
             amount
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Asp
             cannot
             be
             charmed
             ,
             no
             not
             by
             those
             that
             have
             the
             greatest
             skill
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             incantation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             French
             Translators
             render
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Lequel
               n'écoute
               point
               la
               voix
               des
               enchanteurs
               ,
               ni
               du
               charmeur
               sort
               expert
               en
               charmes
               ,
            
             Which
             will
             in
             no
             point
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             inchanter
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Charmer
             that
             is
             expert
             in
             charms
             .
             And
             this
             proveth
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             joyning
             societies
             ,
             nor
             of
             compacts
             .
             The
             Italian
             version
             giveth
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Accioche
               non
               oda
               lavoce
               de
               glivoce
               incantatori
               ,
               del
               venefico
               incantante
               incantationi
               di
               dotto
               .
            
             In
             English
             thus
             ,
             Which
             doth
             not
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             inchanter
             ,
             of
             the
             Witch
             (
             if
             that
             be
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             venefico
             ,
             a
             poysoner
             )
             inchanting
             with
             the
             incantation
             of
             the
             learned
             :
             And
             this
             is
             most
             near
             the
             Hebrew
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             beareth
             thus
             much
             ,
             That
             the
             Asp
             doth
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             inchanter
             ,
             of
             the
             Charmer
             which
             useth
             the
             charms
             that
             were
             framed
             and
             conjoyned
             by
             a
             learned
             Clerk
             :
             so
             that
             if
             associating
             be
             comprised
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             framing
             and
             joyning
             of
             the
             charms
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             was
             the
             composure
             of
             those
             that
             were
             very
             learned
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             work
             by
             a
             natural
             operation
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             discourse
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             it self
             ,
             which
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               Quae
               non
               audiet
               ad
               vocem
               mussitantium
               :
               jungentis
               conjunctiones
               docti
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             margent
             thus
             ,
             
               Quae
               non
               obtemperabit
               voce
               incantantium
               ,
               incantantis
               incantationes
               sapienter
               .
            
             Which
             we
             may
             thus
             English
             ,
             Which
             hearkeneth
             not
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             mutterers
             ,
             of
             the
             learned
             joyner
             of
             conjunctions
             .
             And
             the
             other
             thus
             ;
             Which
             obeyeth
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Charmers
             ,
             of
             the
             person
             charming
             charms
             wisely
             .
             So
             that
             it
             may
             mean
             ,
             that
             the
             Asp
             hearkeneth
             not
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             those
             that
             mutter
             or
             mussitate
             the
             charms
             of
             the
             Charmer
             that
             doth
             wisely
             use
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             that
             is
             a
             wise
             Charmer
             .
             But
             it
             is
             needless
             and
             improper
             to
             make
             an
             half
             period
             at
             mussitantium
             ,
             for
             then
             there
             will
             be
             no
             coherence
             in
             Grammatical
             construction
             betwixt
             the
             former
             and
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             :
             and
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Grammar
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             rendered
             thus
             :
             
               Quae
               non
               audiet
               advocem
               mussitantium
               incantationes
               ,
               docti
               incantantis
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Asp
             doth
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             those
             that
             mutter
             the
             charms
             of
             a
             learned
             Charmer
             .
             And
             so
             there
             is
             no
             intimation
             of
             association
             or
             compact
             either
             one
             way
             or
             another
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             meerly
             imply
             that
             the
             Asp
             doth
             resist
             and
             frustrate
             the
             charms
             of
             the
             mutterers
             that
             use
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             wise
             in
             the
             using
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             is
             the
             most
             genuine
             rendring
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             :
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             thus
             aptly
             translated
             :
             
               Quae
               non
               audiet
               advocem
               mussitantium
               conjunctiones
               jungentis
               docti
            
             ;
             That
             is
             thus
             ,
             Which
             hearkeneth
             not
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             those
             that
             mutter
             the
             Conjunctions
             of
             a
             learned
             Joyner
             .
             So
             this
             way
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             
             she
             resisteth
             the
             Charms
             ,
             or
             Conjunctions
             of
             the
             learned
             Joyner
             or
             Framer
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             respect
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             associating
             or
             gathering
             of
             the
             Asps
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             or
             an
             association
             or
             compact
             betwixt
             the
             Charmer
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             beg'd
             ,
             and
             too
             far
             fetcht
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             intended
             properly
             in
             this
             Metaphor
             .
             But
             it
             (
             if
             thus
             Translated
             according
             to
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             )
             referreth
             punctually
             and
             properly
             to
             the
             cunning
             and
             wise
             composure
             of
             the
             letters
             and
             words
             used
             in
             the
             Charm
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             been
             never
             so
             cunningly
             contrived
             ,
             or
             joyned
             together
             by
             those
             that
             had
             the
             greatest
             skill
             of
             all
             others
             in
             framing
             and
             composing
             of
             charms
             ;
             yet
             were
             they
             utterly
             inefficacious
             against
             this
             kind
             of
             Serpent
             .
             And
             so
             we
             conclude
             this
             ,
             having
             as
             yet
             found
             no
             such
             Hebrew
             word
             as
             signifieth
             a
             Witch
             in
             the
             vulgar
             sense
             and
             common
             acceptation
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Another
             word
             that
             followeth
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Deuternomy
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               requirens
               Pythonem
            
             ,
             which
             what
             it
             meaneth
             is
             more
             obscured
             ,
             and
             erroneously
             translated
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             this
             our
             English
             Translators
             have
             ignorantly
             or
             wilfully
             ,
             but
             however
             erroneously
             rendered
             in
             all
             the
             places
             where
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             familiar
             spirit
             .
             From
             whence
             note
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             word
             ,
             as
             
               Buxtorfius
               ,
               Schindlerus
            
             ,
             and
             Avenarius
             observe
             ,
             hath
             two
             significations
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             
               uter
               vel
               lagena
            
             ,
             the
             other
             Python
             ,
             and
             so
             saith
             learned
             
               Masius
               ,
               significat
               vero
               vox
               Ob
               utrem
               vel
               lagenam
            
             ;
             
               From
               whence
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               did
               call
               those
               Devils
               which
               did
               give
               answers
               forth
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               Men
               and
               Womens
               Bodies
               ,
               Ob
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               Oboth
               ;
               As
               it
               is
               only
               once
               for
               bottles
               used
               in
               that
               of
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 my
                 belly
                 is
                 as
                 wine
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 vent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 burst
                 like
                 new
                 bottles
                 .
              
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             
             speaketh
             Schindlerus
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               From
               thence
               it
               seemeth
               to
               be
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Pytho
               ,
               because
               those
               that
               had
               it
               ,
               or
               were
               possessed
               with
               it
               ,
               being
               puft
               up
               with
               wind
               ,
               did
               swell
               like
               blown
               bladders
               ,
               and
               the
               unclean
               spirit
               being
               interrogated
               did
               forth
               of
               their
               bellies
               give
               answers
               of
               things
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               from
               whence
               also
               they
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ventriloqui
               ,
               speakers
               in
               the
               belly
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               belly
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Devil
             or
             Spirit
             that
             spoke
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             been
             essentially
             and
             substantially
             possest
             with
             a
             Demon
             ;
             so
             prone
             were
             they
             to
             ascribe
             all
             things
             (
             almost
             )
             unto
             the
             Devils
             power
             ,
             not
             considering
             that
             they
             had
             no
             other
             Devil
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Imposture
             and
             Delusion
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             anon
             with
             unanswerable
             arguments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             most
             or
             all
             the
             translations
             in
             the
             Polyglott
             do
             render
             it
             
               Pythonem
               ,
               vel
               spiritum
               Pythonis
            
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             :
             But
             what
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             Python
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Python
             is
             as
             difficult
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Ob
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             digged
             forth
             of
             the
             rubbish
             of
             Grecian
             lies
             :
             For
             some
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               à
               consulendi
               &
               interrogandi
               usu
            
             .
             But
             that
             they
             were
             called
             so
             rather
             from
             the
             Epithete
             given
             to
             Apollo
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             
             the
             Poets
             fabled
             )
             did
             soon
             after
             Deucalions
             flood
             slay
             the
             Dragon
             Python
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             called
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               quod
               est
               putrescere
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             said
             to
             be
             bred
             of
             the
             putrefaction
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             was
             called
             
               Apollo
               Pythius
            
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             kept
             the
             Oracle
             at
             Delphos
             ,
             and
             gave
             answers
             ,
             were
             called
             
               Pythii
               vates
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Oracles
             
               Oracula
               Pythia
            
             :
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Plutarch
               ,
               Thucydides
            
             ,
             and
             Lucian
             :
             and
             Suidas
             and
             Hesychius
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               dicebatur
               etiam
               Daemonium
               cujus
               afflatu
               futura
               praedicebant
               ,
               &
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               è
               ventre
               hariolantes
            
             :
             From
             whence
             
               Pythius
               Apollo
            
             came
             because
             of
             slaying
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             nam
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               putrescere
               significat
               ,
               ut
               est
               in
               his
               carminibus
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Sic
                 inde
                 precatus
                 Apollo
                 est
                 :
              
               
                 Putrescas
                 tellure
                 jacens
                 campoq
                 feraci
                 .
              
            
             And
             from
             hence
             were
             the
             Pythian
             Games
             instituted
             :
             
             
               
                 Neve
                 operis
                 famam
                 posset
                 delere
                 vetustas
                 ,
              
               
                 Instituit
                 sacros
                 celebri
                 certamine
                 ludos
              
               
                 Pythia
                 perdomitae
                 serpentis
                 nomine
                 dictos
                 .
              
            
             Though
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             
               Natalis
               Comes
            
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Serpent
             or
             Dragon
             that
             Apollo
             slew
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             whose
             name
             
             was
             Python
             ,
             and
             his
             sirname
             Draco
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             Victory
             Apollo
             was
             called
             Pythius
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             kept
             his
             Oracle
             at
             Delphos
             were
             called
             
               Pythios
               vates
            
             ,
             Pythian
             Priests
             ,
             or
             Diviners
             of
             Python
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             hence
             is
             ,
             that
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Python
             ,
             was
             to
             undertake
             such
             Divinations
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             used
             at
             the
             Pythian
             Oracle
             at
             Delphos
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             no
             more
             in
             truth
             and
             effect
             ,
             but
             Cheaters
             and
             Impostors
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             we
             call
             the
             Septuagint
             expressing
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Imposture
             do
             (
             as
             Masius
             confesseth
             ,
             and
             is
             true
             )
             constantly
             call
             them
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             speak
             forth
             of
             their
             Breasts
             or
             Bellies
             ,
             that
             was
             by
             turning
             their
             voices
             backwards
             down
             their
             Throats
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Latines
             imitating
             the
             Greek
             word
             have
             not
             unfitly
             called
             them
             ventriloquos
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             speaking
             in
             their
             Bellies
             .
             And
             that
             there
             were
             such
             in
             ancient
             times
             is
             witnessed
             by
             Plutarch
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             ceasing
             of
             Oracles
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               That
               it
               is
               alike
               foolish
               and
               
               childish
               to
               judge
               that
               God
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               Engastrimuthoi
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Genii
               hariolating
               forth
               of
               the
               Belly
               )
               which
               in
               times
               past
               they
               did
               call
               Eurycleas
               ,
               now
               Pythonas
               ,
               hiding
               himself
               in
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               using
               their
               mouth
               and
               voice
               as
               instruments
               ,
               should
               speak
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             note
             these
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             in
             Plutarch
             time
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             there
             were
             of
             these
             persons
             that
             could
             speak
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             forth
             of
             their
             Bellies
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             Plutarch
             was
             a
             very
             learned
             ,
             sagacious
             person
             ,
             yet
             he
             either
             knew
             not
             ,
             or
             else
             concealed
             the
             manner
             how
             these
             ventriloquists
             performed
             this
             speaking
             in
             their
             Breasts
             or
             Bellies
             ,
             it
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             cheat
             and
             artificial
             imposture
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             anon
             ,
             of
             whom
             his
             learned
             Translator
             Adrianus
             
             
             Turnebus
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             vanities
             speaketh
             thus
             .
             
               Therefore
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               we
               condemn
               all
               sorts
               of
               Divinations
               which
               are
               not
               received
               from
               the
               sacred
               writings
               ,
               and
               do
               judge
               them
               to
               have
               been
               found
               out
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               craftiness
               of
               men
               or
               the
               wickedness
               of
               Devils
               ;
               but
               we
               rejoice
               to
               our selves
               that
               being
               Divinely
               taught
               ,
               we
               here
               see
               far
               more
               than
               the
               most
               learned
               Plutarch
               did
               ,
               who
               beheld
               but
               little
               light
               in
               this
               his
               disputation
               of
               the
               defect
               of
               Oracles
               .
            
             3.
             
             We
             may
             note
             that
             these
             words
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Genii
             hariolating
             forth
             of
             the
             Belly
             )
             which
             we
             have
             inclosed
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             ,
             are
             not
             found
             in
             the
             Greek
             written
             by
             Plutarch
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             added
             as
             the
             conjecture
             of
             Turnebus
             .
             4.
             
             Plutarch
             doth
             hold
             it
             childish
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             doth
             hide
             himself
             and
             speak
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             these
             couzening
             Diviners
             ,
             and
             therein
             though
             an
             Heathen
             was
             wiser
             than
             many
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             now
             ,
             who
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             some
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             cunning
             Imposture
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             that
             by
             use
             have
             learned
             that
             artifice
             of
             turning
             their
             voices
             back
             into
             their
             Throats
             and
             Breasts
             .
             5.
             
             As
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Plutarch
             there
             were
             those
             that
             practised
             this
             cunning
             trick
             thereby
             to
             get
             credit
             or
             money
             by
             the
             pretence
             of
             Predictions
             and
             Divinations
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             doubtless
             was
             the
             Woman
             at
             Endor
             ,
             and
             the
             Maid
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             presently
             .
          
           
             Also
             Tertullian
             a
             grave
             Author
             ,
             affirmeth
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             such
             Women
             that
             were
             Ventriloquists
             ,
             from
             whose
             secret
             parts
             a
             small
             voice
             was
             heard
             as
             they
             sate
             ,
             and
             did
             give
             answers
             to
             things
             asked
             .
             
             And
             so
             
               Caelius
               Rhodiginus
            
             doth
             write
             that
             he
             often
             saw
             a
             Woman
             Ventriloquist
             at
             Rhodes
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             City
             of
             Italy
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             from
             whose
             secrets
             he
             had
             often
             heard
             a
             very
             slender
             voice
             of
             an
             unclean
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             very
             intelligible
             ,
             tell
             strangely
             of
             things
             past
             or
             present
             ,
             but
             of
             things
             to
             come
             for
             the
             most
             part
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             also
             often
             vain
             and
             lying
             ;
             which
             doth
             plainly
             demonstrate
             that
             it
             was
             but
             an
             humane
             artifice
             ,
             and
             a
             designed
             Imposture
             .
          
           
             
               But
               most
               notable
               is
               that
               story
               related
               by
               Wierus
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Sons
               who
               had
               it
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               
                 Adrianus
                 Turnebus
              
               ,
               
               who
               did
               openly
               profess
               that
               before-time
               he
               had
               seen
               at
               Paris
               a
               crafty
               fellow
               very
               like
               Euricles
               mentioned
               by
               Aristophanes
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               
                 Petrus
                 Brabantius
              
               ,
               who
               as
               oft
               as
               he
               would
               ,
               could
               speak
               from
               the
               lower
               part
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               his
               Mouth
               being
               open
               ,
               but
               his
               Lips
               not
               moved
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               did
               deceive
               many
               all
               over
               by
               this
               cunning
               ,
               which
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               be
               called
               an
               art
               ,
               or
               exercitation
               ,
               or
               the
               imposture
               of
               the
               Devil
               is
               to
               be
               doubted
               .
               And
               further
               relateth
               that
               at
               Paris
               he
               deceived
               a
               Widow
               Woman
               ,
               and
               got
               her
               to
               give
               him
               her
               Daughter
               in
               Marriage
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               great
               Portion
               ;
               by
               counterfeiting
               that
               his
               so
               speaking
               in
               his
               Breast
               ,
               or
               Belly
               ,
               was
               the
               voice
               of
               her
               deceased
               Husband
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               loosed
               thence
               ,
               except
               she
               gave
               her
               Daughter
               in
               Marriage
               unto
               him
               :
               By
               which
               deceitful
               knavery
               he
               got
               her
               ,
               and
               about
               six
               Months
               after
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               spent
               all
               
               her
               Portion
               ,
               the
               Wife
               and
               Mother-in-law
               being
               left
               ,
               he
               fled
               to
               Lions
               :
               And
               there
               hearing
               that
               a
               very
               rich
               Merchant
               was
               dead
               ,
               who
               was
               accounted
               living
               a
               very
               wicked
               man
               ,
               who
               had
               gotten
               his
               riches
               by
               right
               and
               wrong
               ;
               this
               Brabantius
               goeth
               to
               his
               Son
               called
               Cornutus
               ,
               who
               was
               walking
               in
               a
               Grove
               or
               Orchard
               behind
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               and
               intimateth
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               teach
               him
               what
               was
               fit
               for
               him
               to
               do
               .
               But
               while
               that
               he
               telleth
               him
               that
               he
               ought
               rather
               to
               think
               of
               the
               Soul
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               than
               of
               his
               Fame
               ,
               or
               Death
               ;
               upon
               the
               suddain
               while
               they
               speak
               together
               a
               voice
               is
               heard
               imitating
               his
               Father's
               :
               Which
               voice
               although
               Brabantius
               did
               give
               out
               of
               his
               Belly
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               in
               a
               wonderful
               manner
               counterfeit
               to
               tremble
               :
               But
               Cornutus
               was
               admonished
               by
               this
               voice
               ,
               into
               what
               state
               his
               Father
               was
               faln
               by
               his
               injustice
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               great
               torments
               he
               was
               tortured
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               his
               Sons
               cause
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               left
               him
               the
               Heir
               of
               so
               much
               ill
               gotten
               goods
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               could
               be
               freed
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               unless
               by
               a
               just
               expiation
               made
               by
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               some
               considerable
               part
               of
               his
               goods
               distributed
               to
               charitable
               uses
               unto
               those
               that
               stood
               most
               need
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               Christians
               made
               Captives
               with
               the
               Turks
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               gave
               credit
               to
               Brabantius
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               discoursed
               ,
               as
               a
               Man
               that
               was
               to
               be
               sent
               by
               Godly
               persons
               to
               Constantinople
               to
               redeem
               the
               prisoners
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               unto
               him
               by
               Divine
               Power
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               But
               Cornutus
               ,
               though
               a
               Man
               no
               way
               evil
               ;
               and
               although
               having
               heard
               these
               things
               ,
               he
               understood
               not
               the
               deceit
               :
               yet
               notwithstanding
               because
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               part
               with
               so
               much
               money
               ,
               made
               answer
               that
               he
               would
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               willeth
               Brabantius
               to
               repair
               the
               day
               following
               to
               the
               same
               place
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               being
               staggered
               in
               his
               thoughts
               he
               did
               much
               doubt
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               heard
               the
               voice
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               shadowy
               ,
               and
               dark
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               the
               crafty
               treacheries
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Eccho
               .
               Therefore
               the
               next
               day
               he
               leadeth
               Brabantius
               into
               another
               open
               plain
               place
               ,
               neither
               troubled
               with
               shadows
               nor
               bushes
               .
               Where
               notwithstanding
               the
               same
               tale
               was
               repeated
               ,
               during
               their
               discourse
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               heard
               before
               :
               This
               also
               being
               added
               ,
               that
               forthwith
               six
               thousand
               Franks
               should
               be
               given
               to
               Brabantius
               ,
               that
               three
               Masses
               might
               be
               said
               every
               day
               ,
               to
               redeem
               his
               Father
               forth
               of
               Purgatory
               ;
               otherwayes
               that
               there
               could
               be
               no
               redemption
               for
               him
               .
               And
               thereupon
               the
               Son
               obliged
               both
               by
               conscience
               and
               religion
               ,
               although
               unwillingly
               ,
               delivers
               so
               many
               to
               the
               trust
               of
               Brabantius
               ;
               all
               lawful
               evidence
               of
               the
               agreement
               and
               performance
               being
               utterly
               neglected
               .
               The
               Father
               freed
               from
               the
               fire
               and
               torments
               afterwards
               hath
               rested
               quiet
               ,
               and
               by
               speaking
               did
               not
               trouble
               the
               Son
               any
               more
               .
               But
               the
               wretched
               Cornutus
               ,
               after
               Brabantius
               was
               gone
               ,
               being
               one
               time
               more
               pleasant
               than
               wonted
               ,
               which
               made
               his
               Table-companions
               much
               to
               wonder
               ;
               and
               forthwith
               opening
               the
               cause
               to
               them
               inquiring
               it
               ,
               he
               was
               forthwith
               so
               derided
               of
               all
               ,
               because
               that
               in
               his
               judgment
               he
               
               had
               been
               so
               beguiled
               ,
               and
               cheated
               of
               his
               money
               besides
               ,
               that
               within
               few
               days
               after
               he
               died
               for
               plain
               grief
               ,
               and
               so
               followed
               his
               Father
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               thing
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             make
             this
             more
             plain
             and
             certain
             ,
             we
             shall
             add
             a
             Story
             of
             a
             notable
             Impostor
             ,
             or
             Ventriloquist
             ,
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             Mr.
             Ady
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             had
             confirmed
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             some
             Courtiers
             that
             both
             saw
             and
             knew
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             :
             
               It
               hath
               been
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
               credibly
               reported
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Man
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               in
               King
               James
               his
               days
               ,
               that
               could
               act
               this
               imposture
               so
               lively
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               call
               the
               King
               by
               name
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               King
               to
               look
               round
               about
               him
               wondering
               who
               it
               was
               that
               called
               him
               ,
               whereas
               he
               that
               called
               him
               stood
               before
               him
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               with
               his
               face
               towards
               him
               :
               but
               after
               this
               Imposture
               was
               known
               ,
               the
               King
               in
               his
               merriment
               would
               sometimes
               take
               occasion
               by
               this
               Impostor
               to
               make
               sport
               upon
               some
               of
               his
               Courtiers
               ,
               as
               for
               instance
               ;
               There
               was
               a
               Knight
               belonging
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               caused
               to
               come
               before
               him
               in
               his
               private
               room
               (
               where
               no
               Man
               was
               but
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               this
               Knight
               ,
               and
               the
               Impostor
               )
               and
               feigned
               some
               occasion
               of
               serious
               discourse
               with
               the
               Knight
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               King
               began
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               the
               Knight
               bending
               his
               attention
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               suddenly
               there
               came
               a
               voice
               as
               out
               of
               another
               room
               ,
               calling
               the
               Knight
               by
               name
               ,
               Sir
               John
               ,
               Sir
               John
               ,
               come
               away
               Sir
               John
               ;
               at
               which
               the
               King
               began
               to
               frown
               that
               any
               Man
               should
               be
               so
               unmannerly
               as
               to
               molest
               the
               King
               and
               him
               :
               And
               still
               listning
               to
               the
               Kings
               discourse
               ,
               the
               voice
               came
               again
               ,
               Sir
               John
               ,
               Sir
               John
               ,
               come
               away
               ,
               and
               drink
               off
               your
               Sack
               ;
               at
               that
               Sir
               John
               began
               to
               swell
               with
               anger
               ,
               and
               looked
               into
               the
               next
               rooms
               to
               see
               who
               it
               was
               that
               dared
               to
               call
               him
               so
               importunately
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               find
               out
               who
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               having
               chid
               with
               whomsoever
               he
               found
               he
               returned
               again
               to
               the
               King.
               The
               King
               had
               no
               sooner
               begun
               to
               speak
               as
               formerly
               ,
               but
               the
               voice
               came
               again
               ,
               Sir
               John
               ,
               come
               away
               ,
               your
               Sack
               stayeth
               for
               you
               .
               At
               that
               Sir
               John
               began
               to
               stamp
               with
               madness
               ,
               and
               looked
               out
               ,
               and
               returned
               several
               times
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               be
               quiet
               in
               his
               discourse
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               voice
               that
               so
               often
               troubled
               him
               ,
               till
               the
               King
               had
               sported
               enough
               .
            
          
           
             I
             my self
             also
             have
             seen
             a
             young
             man
             about
             16
             or
             17
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             who
             having
             learned
             at
             School
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             great
             mind
             to
             his
             
             Book
             ,
             fell
             into
             an
             Ague
             ;
             in
             the
             declination
             of
             which
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             taken
             with
             convulsion-fits
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             fall
             into
             Trances
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             last
             to
             speak
             (
             as
             with
             another
             small
             voice
             )
             in
             his
             Breast
             or
             Throat
             ,
             and
             pretended
             to
             declare
             unto
             those
             that
             were
             by
             ,
             what
             sinful
             and
             knavish
             tricks
             they
             had
             formerly
             acted
             ,
             or
             what
             others
             were
             doing
             in
             remote
             places
             and
             rooms
             .
             So
             that
             presently
             his
             Father
             and
             the
             Family
             with
             the
             neighbourhood
             were
             perswaded
             that
             he
             was
             possest
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             spirit
             that
             spoke
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             soon
             heightned
             by
             Popish
             reports
             all
             over
             the
             Countrey
             .
             But
             there
             being
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             great
             note
             and
             understanding
             his
             Kinsman
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             sent
             over
             unto
             me
             ,
             to
             have
             mine
             opinion
             whether
             
             it
             were
             a
             natural
             distemper
             or
             not
             .
             The
             Father
             and
             the
             Boy
             with
             an
             old
             cunning
             Woman
             (
             the
             made
             creature
             to
             cry
             up
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             possession
             ,
             and
             the
             verity
             of
             a
             spirit
             speaking
             in
             him
             )
             came
             unto
             me
             ,
             who
             all
             appeared
             to
             my
             judgment
             and
             best
             reason
             fit
             persons
             to
             act
             any
             designed
             Imposture
             .
             The
             Father
             having
             been
             one
             that
             had
             lived
             profusely
             ,
             and
             spent
             the
             most
             of
             his
             means
             ,
             being
             sufficiently
             prophane
             and
             irreligious
             :
             The
             Boy
             by
             his
             face
             appearing
             to
             be
             of
             a
             melancholy
             complexion
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             subtile
             and
             crafty
             disposition
             ;
             the
             Woman
             cunning
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             forced
             me
             to
             believe
             whatsoever
             she
             related
             ,
             thinking
             to
             impose
             upon
             me
             as
             she
             had
             done
             upon
             others
             .
             I
             presently
             judged
             it
             to
             be
             neither
             natural
             disease
             ,
             nor
             supernatural
             distemper
             ,
             but
             only
             knavery
             and
             Imposture
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             the
             Woman
             silent
             ,
             and
             told
             her
             she
             was
             a
             cheater
             ,
             and
             deserved
             due
             punishment
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             she
             told
             ,
             were
             the
             most
             of
             them
             lies
             of
             her
             own
             inventing
             ;
             and
             told
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             that
             I
             could
             soon
             cast
             forth
             all
             the
             Devils
             that
             he
             was
             possessed
             with
             ;
             but
             then
             I
             must
             have
             him
             in
             mine
             own
             custody
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             to
             come
             near
             him
             nor
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             .
             A
             long
             time
             I
             expected
             to
             have
             seen
             him
             in
             one
             of
             his
             fits
             ,
             but
             his
             Devil
             was
             too
             timerous
             of
             my
             ster●
             countenance
             and
             rough
             carriage
             .
             Well
             after
             they
             three
             had
             consulted
             together
             ,
             the
             Lad
             by
             no
             means
             could
             be
             gotten
             to
             stay
             with
             me
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             that
             night
             ,
             nor
             be
             prevailed
             with
             again
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             my
             presence
             ;
             but
             away
             they
             went
             the
             Lad
             riding
             behind
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             when
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             mile
             from
             the
             Town
             the
             Father
             turned
             the
             Horse
             to
             come
             back
             again
             unto
             me
             ,
             the
             Lad
             leapt
             from
             off
             the
             Horse
             ,
             and
             run
             away
             crying
             from
             the
             Townwards
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             could
             .
             They
             went
             that
             night
             to
             a
             Popish
             House
             where
             were
             concourse
             of
             people
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             many
             tales
             told
             of
             the
             Divinations
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             Boy
             ,
             but
             not
             one
             word
             either
             of
             me
             or
             against
             me
             .
             Soon
             after
             the
             Gentleman
             that
             was
             of
             kin
             to
             the
             Boy
             came
             over
             ,
             and
             I
             gave
             him
             satisfaction
             that
             it
             was
             a
             contrived
             cheat
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             returned
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             prevailed
             with
             them
             to
             have
             sent
             the
             Boy
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             could
             effect
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             never
             after
             gave
             any
             regard
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             soonafter
             it
             vanished
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             I
             my self
             also
             knew
             a
             person
             ,
             in
             the
             West-riding
             of
             Yorkshire
             ,
             
             who
             about
             some
             forty
             years
             or
             above
             ,
             to
             have
             made
             sport
             ,
             would
             have
             put
             a
             Coverlet
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             would
             have
             made
             any
             believe
             (
             that
             knew
             not
             the
             truth
             )
             that
             he
             had
             a
             child
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             so
             lively
             have
             discoursed
             with
             two
             voices
             ,
             and
             have
             imitated
             crying
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             also
             the
             said
             person
             under
             a
             Coverlet
             ,
             and
             coming
             upon
             all
             four
             would
             so
             exceeding
             aptly
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             have
             acted
             a
             skirmish
             betwixt
             two
             Mastiffs
             ,
             both
             by
             grinning
             ,
             snarling
             and
             all
             other
             motions
             and
             noise
             ,
             that
             divers
             understanding
             persons
             have
             been
             deceived
             and
             verily
             believed
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Mastiffs
             under
             the
             Coverlet
             ,
             until
             their
             eyes
             have
             convinced
             them
             of
             their
             error
             :
             So
             delusive
             may
             art
             or
             cunning
             be
             ,
             being
             seconded
             by
             use
             and
             agility
             .
          
           
           
             I
             also
             have
             sometimes
             seen
             a
             person
             that
             lived
             in
             Southwark
             near
             London
             ,
             who
             holding
             his
             lips
             together
             ,
             and
             making
             no
             sound
             or
             noise
             
             at
             all
             ,
             would
             notwithstanding
             have
             ,
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             muscles
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             the
             agitation
             of
             his
             head
             and
             hands
             and
             other
             gesticulations
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             made
             any
             of
             the
             beholders
             understand
             ,
             what
             tune
             he
             had
             modulated
             in
             his
             fancy
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             strange
             and
             pleasant
             to
             behold
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             could
             not
             have
             believed
             if
             I
             had
             not
             seen
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             might
             hereunto
             add
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             pretended
             sleeping
             preacher
             ,
             who
             had
             drawn
             many
             into
             admiration
             and
             belief
             that
             
             he
             did
             it
             either
             by
             Divine
             inspiration
             or
             vision
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             but
             a
             voluntary
             cheat
             and
             a
             delusive
             Imposture
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             Stowes
             Chronicle
             .
             We
             have
             been
             thus
             tedious
             in
             giving
             these
             examples
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             how
             improperly
             Men
             fly
             to
             supernatural
             causes
             to
             solve
             effects
             by
             ,
             that
             are
             and
             may
             be
             performed
             by
             natural
             means
             ;
             and
             that
             Men
             need
             neither
             fetch
             a
             Devil
             from
             Hell
             nor
             a
             Soul
             from
             Heaven
             to
             solve
             these
             effects
             that
             mens
             cunning
             ,
             art
             and
             craft
             are
             able
             to
             perform
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Next
             the
             more
             fully
             to
             explain
             this
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             place
             in
             the
             Acts
             which
             is
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             which
             the
             learned
             and
             judicious
             
               Isaac
               Casaubon
            
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               An
               
               ancient
               interpreter
               readeth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Syrian
               version
               rendereth
               
                 spiritum
                 divinationis
              
               .
               It
               may
               be
               quere'd
               ,
               seeing
               Apollo
               is
               understood
               ,
               why
               S.
               Luke
               doth
               use
               the
               Epithete
               of
               him
               rather
               than
               
               the
               proper
               name
               :
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               because
               the
               ancients
               did
               call
               the
               Ventriloquists
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Pythonists
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             it
             was
             Divination
             ,
             that
             was
             telling
             of
             secret
             things
             ,
             whether
             past
             ,
             present
             or
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             the
             Maid
             pretended
             and
             undertook
             :
             for
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             
               Which
               brought
               her
               masters
               much
               gain
               by
               soothsaying
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Vaticination
             .
             Beza
             in
             his
             Latine
             translation
             saith
             in
             his
             Marginal
             Notes
             ,
             
               That
               that
               Spirit
               of
               Oracling
               ,
               
               was
               only
               an
               expression
               alluding
               to
               the
               Idol
               Apollo
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               Python
               ,
               and
               gave
               answers
               unto
               them
               that
               asked
               ,
               namely
               ,
               by
               the
               Priests
               that
               belonged
               unto
               it
               ,
               of
               which
               Idol
               the
               Poets
               feigned
               many
               things
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               that
               had
               the
               Imposture
               of
               Divination
               were
               said
               by
               the
               Heathen
               to
               be
               inspired
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Apollo
               .
               And
               in
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               S.
               Luke
               speaketh
               after
               the
               common
               Phrase
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               because
               he
               delivereth
               the
               error
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               what
               instinct
               the
               Maid
               gave
               Divinations
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               under
               the
               Mask
               of
               that
               Idol
               ,
               the
               Devil
               plaid
               his
               deluding
               pranks
               ,
               and
               this
               spirit
               of
               Apollo
               was
               nothing
               ,
               but
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               an
               Imposture
               ,
               or
               deluding
               trick
               of
               the
               Devil
               practised
               by
               the
               Priests
               of
               Apollo
               .
            
             So
             much
             saith
             Beza
             ,
             who
             plainly
             expoundeth
             ,
             
               That
               that
               Spirit
               of
               Divination
               or
               Oracling
               ,
               was
               only
               a
               Devilish
               deluding
               Imposture
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               familiar
               Devil
               as
               many
               do
               fondly
               imagine
               :
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               verse
               following
               ,
               that
               S.
               Paul
               did
               cast
               that
               Spirit
               out
               of
               the
               Maid
               ,
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               rebuked
               
               her
               wickedness
               :
               so
               that
               her
               Conscience
               being
               terrified
               ,
               she
               was
               either
               converted
               ,
               or
               else
               at
               the
               least
               dared
               not
               to
               follow
               that
               
               deluding
               craft
               of
               Divination
               any
               longer
               :
               as
               when
               Christ
               did
               cast
               out
               seven
               Devils
               out
               of
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               that
               he
               did
               convert
               her
               from
               many
               devilish
               sinful
               courses
               in
               which
               she
               had
               walked
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             learned
             Beza
             and
             Mr.
             Ady
             ,
             who
             both
             seem
             to
             understand
             no
             other
             Demon
             in
             the
             case
             than
             only
             a
             crafty
             and
             devilish
             Imposture
             and
             Cheat
             ,
             and
             most
             certainly
             it
             could
             be
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             stress
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             thought
             that
             they
             were
             really
             ,
             and
             essentially
             possessed
             with
             an
             evil
             spirit
             that
             did
             speak
             in
             them
             and
             gave
             forth
             answers
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             most
             common
             ,
             though
             most
             false
             opinion
             :
             which
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             those
             familiars
             that
             are
             ascribed
             to
             our
             Witches
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             they
             mean
             a
             visible
             Devil
             without
             them
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dog
             ,
             a
             Cat
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             are
             equally
             absurd
             and
             false
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             anon
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             thought
             that
             an
             evil
             spirit
             
               ab
               extra
            
             did
             but
             work
             upon
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             so
             inspired
             them
             with
             these
             Divinations
             ,
             and
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             opinion
             of
             Plutarch
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             Heathen
             .
             3.
             
             But
             others
             (
             which
             is
             that
             which
             we
             affirm
             )
             did
             hold
             that
             they
             were
             but
             counterfeiting
             deluding
             Impostors
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             did
             was
             only
             by
             Ventriloquy
             ,
             Jugling
             and
             confederacy
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             their
             pretended
             Divinations
             and
             predictions
             ,
             were
             nothing
             but
             lying
             conjectures
             and
             ambiguous
             equivocations
             .
             But
             to
             open
             it
             fully
             we
             must
             conceive
             that
             they
             did
             pretend
             and
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             foretel
             and
             declare
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             were
             but
             false
             forgeries
             and
             lies
             :
             for
             if
             they
             had
             really
             had
             any
             certain
             foreknowledge
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             then
             when
             Jehu
             was
             made
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             subtilty
             pretended
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             Baal
             ,
             and
             so
             got
             together
             all
             the
             Priests
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             if
             these
             base
             ,
             lying
             ,
             cheating
             
             Impostors
             had
             really
             had
             any
             skill
             in
             Divination
             ,
             then
             they
             might
             have
             known
             ,
             that
             their
             calling
             together
             was
             not
             truly
             to
             advance
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             away
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             safely
             be
             concluded
             that
             those
             that
             could
             not
             foresee
             the
             danger
             threatning
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
             could
             not
             truly
             foretel
             contingent
             effects
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Scripture
             give
             us
             many
             such
             examples
             as
             these
             ,
             yet
             to
             eschew
             prolixity
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             evince
             that
             all
             their
             pretended
             predictions
             were
             nothing
             but
             conjectures
             ,
             or
             lying
             forgeries
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             did
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             so
             this
             Woman
             of
             Endor
             ,
             and
             in
             likelihood
             the
             rest
             ,
             did
             pretend
             to
             do
             it
             by
             raising
             up
             ,
             or
             causing
             to
             ascend
             those
             that
             were
             dead
             to
             give
             answers
             of
             the
             things
             demanded
             .
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             will
             be
             ,
             whether
             this
             Woman
             had
             really
             a
             familiar
             or
             supernatural
             spirit
             that
             gave
             her
             answers
             ,
             or
             that
             she
             raised
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             or
             that
             only
             she
             was
             a
             deceiver
             and
             Impostor
             that
             could
             cast
             her self
             into
             a
             Trance
             ,
             and
             so
             
             speak
             in
             her
             Breast
             ,
             or
             that
             she
             had
             a
             place
             contrived
             for
             the
             purpose
             (
             as
             they
             had
             at
             the
             Oracle
             at
             Delphos
             )
             by
             which
             means
             she
             could
             speak
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Bottle
             or
             hollow
             cavity
             ,
             and
             had
             other
             Confederates
             sutably
             fitted
             to
             accomplish
             her
             design
             .
             Here
             we
             shall
             only
             speak
             as
             to
             the
             significancy
             of
             the
             words
             relating
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             shall
             handle
             the
             History
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             elsewhere
             :
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             we
             allow
             and
             grant
             that
             she
             had
             the
             cooperating
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             in
             her
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             leading
             her
             to
             take
             upon
             her
             to
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             of
             which
             she
             was
             utterly
             ignorant
             :
             so
             that
             we
             grant
             her
             under
             a
             spiritual
             league
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             all
             wicked
             persons
             are
             ,
             but
             we
             deny
             that
             she
             had
             any
             other
             familiar
             spirit
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             spirit
             of
             delusion
             and
             Imposture
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             make
             good
             by
             these
             arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             word
             sometimes
             signifieth
             the
             persons
             pretending
             to
             be
             skilful
             in
             this
             sort
             of
             Divinations
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Woman
             saith
             unto
             
               Saul
               :
               Behold
               thou
               knowest
               what
               Saul
               hath
               done
               ,
               how
               he
               hath
            
             
             
               cut
               off
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Pythones
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             persons
             that
             pretended
             ,
             and
             practised
             that
             kind
             of
             Divination
             .
             And
             so
             again
             in
             that
             of
             
               Isaiah
               :
               And
               thy
               voice
               shall
               be
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               sicut
               Pythonis
            
             as
             the
             voice
             of
             one
             that
             
             useth
             this
             kind
             of
             Divination
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             the
             act
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             ,
             and
             was
             performed
             by
             the
             persons
             practising
             this
             couzening
             craft
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             a
             familiar
             or
             Devil
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             means
             that
             they
             pretended
             they
             performed
             it
             by
             ,
             as
             in
             Sauls
             deluded
             and
             despairing
             sense
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Divina
               quaeso
               mihi
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               Pythone
               ,
               vel
               per
               Pythonem
               ,
               and
               cause
               to
               ascend
               whom
               I
               shall
               name
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             So
             that
             he
             vainly
             thought
             that
             she
             could
             call
             up
             ,
             and
             make
             to
             ascend
             whomsoever
             he
             should
             name
             ,
             so
             blind
             and
             deluded
             was
             he
             when
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             justly
             delivered
             up
             to
             believe
             lies
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             not
             received
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             she
             had
             any
             familiar
             spirit
             ,
             or
             called
             up
             any
             ;
             for
             the
             name
             that
             is
             there
             given
             her
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Dominam
               Pythonis
               vel
               utris
            
             ;
             the
             Mistriss
             of
             the
             Bottle
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             for
             Saul
             saith
             ,
             seek
             me
             a
             Woman
             that
             is
             Mistriss
             of
             the
             Bottle
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             must
             signifie
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             genuinely
             and
             fitly
             translated
             ;
             and
             his
             servants
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             at
             Endor
             there
             is
             a
             Woman
             that
             was
             Mistriss
             of
             Ob
             ,
             the
             Bottle
             or
             Oracle
             .
             For
             though
             some
             translate
             it
             
               mulier
               habens
               Pythonem
            
             ,
             or
             as
             
               Tremellius
               ,
               mulier
               praedita
               Pythone
            
             ,
             it
             will
             but
             reach
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             possessed
             of
             or
             had
             in
             her
             power
             ,
             this
             Ob
             ,
             Bottle
             ,
             or
             Oracle
             ,
             that
             could
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             fit
             contrived
             place
             to
             give
             answers
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             at
             the
             Oracle
             .
             For
             if
             they
             meant
             that
             she
             had
             a
             familiar
             spirit
             in
             her
             Belly
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             possest
             of
             her
             ,
             more
             than
             she
             could
             be
             said
             to
             be
             possest
             of
             it
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             Text
             that
             doth
             fully
             agree
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             will
             help
             to
             explicate
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Nineveh
             or
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             :
             
               Because
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               whoredoms
               of
               the
               welfavoured
               harlot
               ,
               the
               Mistriss
            
             
             
               of
               Witchcrafts
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Domina
               vel
               patrona
            
             ,
             the
             Mistriss
             ,
             or
             
             Patroness
             of
             Juglings
             and
             delusions
             .
             So
             that
             in
             propriety
             of
             language
             she
             of
             Endor
             is
             called
             the
             Mistriss
             of
             Python
             or
             Oracle
             ,
             because
             she
             could
             play
             the
             couzening
             feats
             that
             belonged
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Amongst
             all
             the
             several
             ways
             of
             Idolatry
             that
             Manasseh
             set
             up
             ,
             
             or
             caused
             to
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &
               fecit
               Pythonem
            
             ,
             or
             
               fecissetque
               Pythonem
            
             ,
             he
             made
             Ob
             ,
             or
             Pytho
             ;
             and
             though
             Translators
             have
             been
             much
             perplexed
             ,
             and
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             signification
             agreeable
             to
             their
             preconceived
             opinion
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             ,
             were
             it
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             brought
             it
             to
             their
             minds
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             utterly
             false
             and
             erroneous
             ;
             for
             Tremellius
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               instituitque
               Pythonem
            
             ,
             which
             though
             pretty
             near
             ,
             yet
             is
             altogether
             short
             of
             the
             propriety
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             have
             run
             quite
             Counter
             ;
             but
             our
             English
             Translators
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             who
             give
             it
             ,
             
               and
               dealt
               with
               a
               familiar
               spirit
               .
            
             When
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             this
             word
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             third
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
               he
               made
               groves
               ,
               fecitque
               lucos
               ,
            
             because
             the
             words
             are
             both
             from
             the
             same
             root
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               fecit
               ,
               confecit
               ,
               per●ecit
            
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             is
             especially
             manifest
             in
             these
             .
             
               God
               said
               to
               Noah
               ,
               make
               thee
               an
               Ark
               of
               Gopher
               wood
               ,
            
             and
             after
             ,
             a
             
             
               window
               shalt
               thou
               make
               to
               the
               Ark.
            
             The
             Psalmist
             saith
             :
             
               But
               our
            
             
             
               God
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               whatsoever
               he
               pleased
               ,
            
             and
             again
             ,
             
               To
               him
               who
               alone
               doth
               great
               wonders
               .
            
             We
             might
             add
             forty
             places
             
             more
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             is
             used
             that
             cometh
             from
             this
             root
             and
             hath
             the
             same
             punctual
             signification
             ;
             so
             that
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Manasseh
             could
             not
             make
             a
             Devil
             nor
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             word
             Ob
             doth
             not
             intend
             nor
             bear
             forth
             any
             such
             matter
             in
             true
             and
             genuine
             signification
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             could
             not
             make
             a
             Man
             or
             Woman
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             word
             properly
             doth
             signifie
             neither
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             only
             could
             make
             ,
             and
             cause
             to
             be
             contrived
             the
             Groves
             ,
             in
             such
             as
             order
             ,
             ar
             the
             Idol-Priests
             might
             direct
             ,
             as
             most
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             play
             their
             couzening
             and
             Jugling
             feats
             and
             delusions
             in
             .
             So
             he
             might
             make
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             contrived
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             place
             for
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             prepare
             those
             knacks
             and
             implements
             ,
             wherewith
             and
             in
             which
             place
             the
             Diviner
             might
             either
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             her self
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             help
             of
             confederates
             bring
             to
             pass
             strange
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             the
             blind
             and
             ignorant
             people
             believe
             were
             performed
             by
             the
             God
             worshipped
             in
             and
             by
             those
             Idols
             ,
             or
             by
             Demons
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             the
             calling
             up
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             When
             in
             truth
             there
             was
             nothing
             at
             all
             performed
             ,
             but
             either
             in
             raptures
             ,
             feigned
             and
             forced
             Furies
             ,
             Trances
             ;
             and
             thereby
             lying
             predictions
             and
             ambiguous
             equivocations
             were
             uttered
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             were
             deluded
             and
             drawn
             unto
             Idolatry
             :
             or
             by
             giving
             dark
             and
             obscure
             responsions
             by
             Ventriloquy
             ,
             speaking
             in
             Bottles
             ,
             or
             through
             hollow
             Pipes
             and
             cavities
             ,
             whereby
             they
             did
             peep
             and
             mutter
             ;
             or
             lastly
             by
             having
             knavish
             confederates
             hidden
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             cunningly
             contrived
             places
             ,
             and
             suitably
             habited
             to
             personate
             those
             that
             were
             desired
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             probable
             in
             this
             Woman
             of
             Endor
             and
             the
             forged
             and
             pretended
             
               Samuel
               :
               So
            
             
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Devil
             nor
             familiar
             but
             a
             couzening
             Knave
             or
             a
             Quean
             ,
             more
             crafty
             than
             the
             Demons
             themselves
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             they
             had
             no
             familiar
             Spirit
             is
             manifest
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             carried
             themselves
             in
             these
             cheating
             actions
             and
             performances
             ,
             for
             the
             Prophet
             tells
             us
             thus
             :
             
               And
               when
               they
               shall
            
             
             
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               seek
               unto
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ad
               Pythones
            
             ,
             unto
             Oraclers
             ,
             and
             unto
             Wizards
             that
             peep
             ,
             and
             mutter
             ;
             If
             they
             had
             a
             familiar
             Spirit
             or
             Demon
             ,
             what
             need
             they
             chirp
             ,
             peep
             ,
             or
             mutter
             ?
             could
             it
             not
             speak
             loud
             and
             plain
             enough
             ?
             Yea
             doubtless
             it
             could
             if
             they
             had
             any
             such
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             conceal
             their
             own
             deceit
             and
             knavery
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             found
             forth
             and
             discovered
             :
             And
             without
             such
             chirping
             and
             muttering
             they
             could
             neither
             perform
             their
             Jugling
             delusions
             ,
             nor
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             known
             ,
             and
             derided
             .
             Tremellius
             his
             note
             upon
             this
             place
             is
             very
             remarkable
             :
             
               The
               Prophet
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               aggravateth
               the
               heinous
               crime
               of
               those
               Witches
               from
               the
               vanity
               of
               those
               Divinations
               ,
               which
               the
               very
               manner
               of
               them
               betrayeth
               :
               those
               seducers
               have
               not
               so
               much
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               speak
               to
               the
               people
               the
               thing
               they
               pretend
               to
               speak
               in
               plain
               and
               open
               terms
               ,
               with
               an
               audible
               clear
               voice
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               are
               Gods
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               speak
               the
               word
               of
               God
               as
               loud
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               as
               plain
               as
               they
               can
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               they
               chirp
               in
               their
               Bellies
               ,
               and
               very
               low
               in
               their
               Throats
               ,
               like
               Chickens
               half
               out
               of
               the
               shells
               in
               their
               hatching
               .
            
             And
             this
             doth
             plainly
             declare
             their
             knavery
             and
             cheating
             Juglings
             .
             The
             same
             Prophet
             in
             another
             place
             speaking
             of
             the
             destruction
             ,
             and
             bringing
             low
             of
             Jerusalem
             he
             saith
             :
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               be
               brought
               down
               ,
               and
               shalt
               speak
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               thy
               speech
               shall
               be
               low
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               .
               And
               thy
               voice
               shall
               be
               as
               of
            
             a
             Pythonist
             ,
             Ob
             ,
             or
             as
             of
             an
             Oracler
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               thy
               speech
               shall
               whisper
               ,
            
             peep
             or
             chirp
             
               out
               of
               the
               dust
            
             .
             The
             word
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             former
             place
             used
             is
             from
             the
             root
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               garrivit
               more
               avium
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             peeped
             or
             chirped
             like
             a
             Bird.
             Now
             this
             doth
             plainly
             allude
             to
             these
             kind
             of
             Pythonists
             ,
             or
             Oraclers
             ,
             who
             in
             giving
             their
             Oracles
             ,
             or
             Divinations
             ,
             did
             speak
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             that
             was
             from
             hollow
             Vaults
             and
             Caves
             contrived
             on
             purpose
             for
             them
             to
             perform
             their
             tricks
             in
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             place
             as
             this
             ,
             called
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Ob
             ,
             did
             Manasseh
             make
             and
             prepare
             ,
             
               And
               thy
               speech
               shall
               be
               low
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             like
             these
             deceivers
             who
             fall
             into
             Trances
             ,
             and
             lie
             upon
             their
             faces
             the
             better
             to
             conceal
             and
             hide
             their
             Impostures
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             change
             their
             voice
             ,
             and
             mutter
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             the
             people
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Demon's
             or
             Spirits
             voice
             that
             speaketh
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             their
             own
             counterfeiting
             .
             And
             thy
             voice
             shall
             be
             like
             one
             of
             these
             Oraclers
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             low
             and
             hollow
             place
             ,
             to
             whisper
             and
             chirp
             like
             a
             Chicken
             coming
             forth
             of
             the
             shell
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             own
             ,
             by
             craft
             and
             cunning
             altered
             and
             changed
             .
             Upon
             which
             place
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Calvin
             saith
             thus
             much
             :
             
               For
               the
               voice
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               before
               were
               so
               lofty
               and
               cruel
               ,
               he
               compareth
               to
               the
               speech
               of
               Pythonists
               ,
               
               
               who
               when
               they
               did
               utter
               the
               Oracles
               ,
               did
               give
               forth
               I
               know
               not
               what
               kind
               of
               murmur
               ,
               from
               some
               low
               and
               dark
               place
               under
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             next
             word
             that
             followeth
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Deuteronomy
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             the
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               novit
               ,
               sivit
               ,
               proprie
               est
               (
               ut
            
             Avenarius
             
               inquit
               )
               mentis
               &
               intellectus
            
             .
             Which
             word
             our
             Translators
             (
             contrary
             to
             their
             usual
             custom
             )
             have
             kept
             a
             constancy
             in
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             have
             rendered
             a
             Wizard
             ,
             a
             name
             (
             as
             we
             conjecture
             )
             not
             improper
             ,
             for
             we
             ,
             in
             the
             North
             of
             England
             ,
             call
             such
             as
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             foretel
             where
             things
             are
             that
             have
             been
             stoln
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             help
             Men
             or
             Goods
             ,
             that
             the
             vain
             credulity
             of
             the
             common
             people
             have
             thought
             to
             be
             bewitched
             ,
             we
             (
             I
             say
             )
             call
             them
             Wise
             Men
             ,
             or
             Wise
             Women
             ,
             without
             regard
             had
             to
             the
             way
             or
             means
             by
             which
             they
             undertook
             to
             perform
             these
             things
             .
             Divers
             others
             do
             render
             it
             sciolus
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             and
             consonant
             to
             the
             former
             .
             The
             other
             Translations
             that
             we
             have
             either
             seen
             ,
             or
             were
             able
             to
             understand
             ,
             are
             so
             uncertain
             ,
             various
             ,
             wide
             and
             wilde
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             lost
             labour
             to
             examine
             or
             recite
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             Wizard
             (
             though
             a
             general
             one
             )
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             that
             we
             can
             find
             .
             But
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             we
             find
             no
             such
             word
             as
             signifieth
             a
             Witch
             in
             that
             sense
             we
             have
             allowed
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             confute
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             last
             word
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Text
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             is
             a
             Necromancer
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             consulteth
             with
             the
             dead
             .
             Now
             whether
             this
             were
             some
             special
             kind
             of
             Divination
             ,
             or
             but
             a
             comprehension
             of
             all
             the
             kinds
             ,
             being
             but
             in
             all
             their
             several
             sorts
             ,
             a
             leading
             of
             the
             people
             to
             inquire
             of
             dumb
             and
             dead
             Idols
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             great
             and
             material
             question
             .
             And
             though
             no
             Interpreter
             or
             Commentator
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             read
             ,
             or
             do
             remember
             ,
             do
             hint
             at
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             but
             still
             strike
             upon
             the
             common
             string
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             some
             kind
             of
             Magick
             ,
             whereby
             they
             could
             make
             the
             dead
             appear
             ,
             and
             consult
             with
             them
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             we
             cannot
             but
             propose
             our
             doubts
             in
             these
             reasons
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Moses
             in
             this
             Text
             doubtlesly
             did
             not
             set
             down
             all
             the
             particular
             sorts
             of
             Divinations
             and
             Impostures
             used
             amongst
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             for
             that
             had
             hardly
             been
             possible
             ,
             but
             the
             chiefest
             kinds
             of
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             rationally
             probable
             that
             he
             would
             do
             it
             by
             a
             Tautology
             ,
             or
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             twice
             .
             For
             inquiring
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             consulting
             with
             them
             ,
             was
             intended
             in
             the
             word
             Ob
             ,
             and
             the
             Woman
             of
             Endor
             said
             ;
             
               Whom
               shall
               I
               raise
               up
            
             ,
             or
             cause
             to
             ascend
             unto
             thee
             ?
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             she
             pretended
             (
             and
             also
             Saul
             vainly
             believed
             ,
             who
             said
             ;
             Divine
             unto
             me
             in
             or
             by
             Ob
             )
             that
             she
             could
             cause
             the
             dead
             to
             ascend
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             answers
             from
             them
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             pretended
             apparition
             and
             prediction
             of
             Samuel
             .
             And
             so
             this
             thing
             should
             be
             twice
             repeated
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             Moses
             would
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             forbid
             these
             several
             sorts
             of
             Divination
             only
             because
             they
             were
             evil
             and
             unlawful
             in
             themselves
             (
             for
             some
             of
             them
             
             might
             be
             lawful
             ,
             and
             performed
             by
             natural
             or
             artificial
             means
             )
             but
             because
             of
             the
             thing
             they
             all
             centred
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             they
             all
             tended
             to
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             lead
             and
             draw
             the
             people
             to
             inquire
             of
             and
             to
             serve
             deaf
             ,
             dumb
             and
             dead
             Idols
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Idols
             were
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             Mens
             hands
             ,
             and
             had
             eyes
             and
             saw
             not
             ,
             
               ears
               and
               heard
               not
               ,
               feet
               and
               walked
               not
               ,
               mouths
               and
               spoke
               not
               ,
            
             neither
             was
             there
             breath
             in
             their
             Nostrils
             :
             And
             though
             the
             common
             people
             could
             not
             but
             know
             this
             ,
             for
             as
             Isaiah
             saith
             they
             were
             so
             blinded
             that
             ,
             
               None
               considereth
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
            
             
             
               knowledge
               or
               understanding
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               burnt
               part
               of
               it
               in
               the
               fire
               ;
               yea
               also
               I
               have
               baked
               bread
               with
               the
               coals
               thereof
               ,
               I
               have
               roasted
               flesh
               and
               eaten
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               I
               make
               the
               residue
               thereof
               an
               abomination
               ?
               shall
               I
               fall
               down
               to
               the
               stock
               of
               a
               tree
               ?
            
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             were
             they
             so
             deluded
             by
             the
             crafty
             Impostures
             ,
             and
             subtile
             Divinations
             of
             all
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             these
             Jugling
             Priests
             ,
             that
             they
             ran
             to
             ask
             counsel
             at
             these
             dead
             Idols
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             they
             falsly
             perswaded
             the
             people
             )
             did
             inspire
             them
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             answers
             ,
             when
             the
             Idols
             were
             all
             dead
             things
             ,
             and
             gave
             no
             answers
             at
             all
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             consulting
             with
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             couzening
             Priests
             did
             draw
             the
             people
             unto
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             general
             is
             here
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             
               [
               And
               when
               they
            
             
             
               shall
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               seek
               unto
               them
               that
               are
            
             Ob
             or
             Oraclers
             ,
             
               and
               unto
               wizards
               that
               peep
               ,
               and
               that
               mutter
               :
               should
               not
               a
               people
               seek
               unto
               their
               God
               ?
               for
               the
               living
               to
               the
               dead
               ?
               ]
            
             do
             fully
             prove
             as
             much
             ;
             for
             the
             sense
             must
             be
             this
             :
             That
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             seek
             unto
             their
             own
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             and
             is
             a
             true
             and
             a
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Law
             &
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             those
             peepers
             and
             mutterers
             that
             seek
             counsel
             of
             the
             dead
             Idols
             only
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             this
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             consulting
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             exposition
             includeth
             no
             absurdity
             ,
             nor
             bringeth
             any
             inconvenience
             ,
             and
             is
             genuine
             ,
             and
             not
             wrested
             ;
             whereas
             the
             other
             doth
             hurry
             in
             a
             whole
             heap
             of
             most
             absurd
             doubts
             ,
             questions
             and
             opinions
             .
             But
             if
             in
             this
             exposition
             we
             be
             Heterodoxal
             ,
             we
             crave
             pardon
             ,
             and
             referr
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             those
             that
             are
             learned
             ,
             of
             what
             perswasion
             soever
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Another
             word
             that
             is
             used
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             Scripture
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             though
             Avenarius
             doth
             derive
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             stilus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cla●sit
             ,
             yet
             the
             learned
             person
             Masius
             saith
             ,
             
               Est
               autem
               aliarum
               nationum
               vocabulum
               ,
               ab
               Hebraea
               lingua
               alienum
               &
               peregrinum
               ,
            
             
             
               usurpatum
               tamen
               ab
               Hebraeis
            
             .
             And
             also
             the
             judicious
             Polanus
             is
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             word
             strange
             and
             foreign
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             language
             .
             The
             Translators
             are
             all
             so
             various
             about
             the
             proper
             derivation
             and
             signification
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             but
             lost
             time
             and
             labour
             to
             recite
             them
             :
             But
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             it
             was
             a
             general
             word
             for
             one
             that
             was
             skilful
             in
             all
             ,
             or
             divers
             sorts
             of
             these
             Divinations
             ,
             and
             might
             best
             be
             constantly
             rendred
             magos
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             Masius
             and
             Mr.
             Ady
             that
             it
             is
             a
             general
             
             word
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             one
             that
             hath
             skill
             in
             many
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             arts
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             may
             be
             so
             called
             )
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               It
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               general
               sense
               for
               magus
               a
               Magician
               ;
               that
               hath
               one
               ,
               or
               all
               these
               crafts
               or
               Impostures
               .
            
             And
             the
             former
             quoting
             the
             sentence
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Isaac
               Natar
            
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               Hoc
               nomine
               vocatos
               esse
               ab
               Hebraeis
               quosvis
               ,
               qui
               inter
               gentes
               singularem
               prositebantur
               sapientiam
               ;
               praesertim
               cùm
               ea
               ad
               superstitionem
               pertineret
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             that
             in
             Exodus
             7.
             13.
             those
             that
             there
             are
             called
             Hachamim
             and
             Mechassephim
             ,
             that
             is
             
               sapientes
               &
               praestigiatores
            
             ,
             as
             Tremellius
             renders
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             proper
             and
             genuine
             ,
             are
             there
             called
             
               Hartummim
               Mezeraim
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               Magos
               Aegypti
            
             ,
             the
             Magicians
             of
             Aegypt
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             appeareth
             plainly
             that
             it
             is
             a
             general
             name
             ,
             and
             may
             most
             properly
             be
             rendered
             a
             Magician
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             most
             properly
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Magician
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             acted
             before
             Pharaoh
             are
             called
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             excepting
             their
             opposing
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             their
             superstition
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             they
             dealt
             with
             unlawful
             Magick
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             prove
             undeniably
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             There
             is
             also
             another
             word
             which
             is
             used
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             mussitavit
             ,
             he
             hath
             muttered
             ,
             or
             murmured
             ,
             and
             is
             taken
             generally
             for
             any
             kind
             of
             murmuring
             for
             any
             cause
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
               But
               when
               David
               saw
               that
               his
               servants
               whispered
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               All
               that
               hate
               me
               ,
               whisper
               together
               against
               me
               .
            
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             :
             
               Fuderunt
               submissam
               orationem
            
             ,
             a
             low
             whispering
             prayer
             .
             In
             which
             places
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             any
             kind
             of
             low
             speaking
             ,
             
             whispering
             or
             muttering
             .
             Of
             this
             we
             may
             observe
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sometimes
             by
             a
             Metonymie
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             low
             and
             modest
             speech
             ,
             the
             art
             of
             Oratory
             ,
             or
             Eloquence
             ,
             as
             Isaiah
             3.
             3.
             
             
               &
               intelligentem
               vel
               peritum
               eloquentiae
            
             ,
             and
             sometime
             for
             an
             ear-ring
             ina●ris
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             20.
             verse
             of
             the
             same
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             also
             ascribed
             unto
             Charmers
             or
             Inchanters
             as
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             
               That
               doth
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               charmers
               :
            
             Where
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             all
             Charmers
             were
             whisperers
             and
             mutterers
             ,
             but
             not
             on
             
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             all
             whisperers
             or
             mutterers
             are
             Charmers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             whereas
             our
             English
             translation
             readeth
             it
             ,
             
               Surely
               the
            
             
             
               serpent
               will
               bite
               without
               inchantment
               ,
               and
               a
               babler
               is
               no
               better
            
             ;
             It
             may
             as
             well
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               Si
               mordeat
               serpens
               in
               non
               susurro
               ,
               vel
               absque
               susurro
               ,
            
             If
             the
             Serpent
             bite
             without
             hissing
             ,
             or
             sibilation
             .
             And
             Schindlerus
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             
               Si
               mordebit
               serpens
               absque
               incantatione
               ,
               vel
               murmure
               ,
               id
               est
               sibilo
               .
            
             And
             so
             
               Avenarius
               :
               Si
               mordeat
               serpens
               absque
               susurratione
               ,
               id
               est
               absque
               sibilo
               .
            
             And
             though
             Tremellius
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             troop
             of
             Translators
             do
             render
             it
             ,
             as
             our
             English
             Translators
             do
             ,
             yet
             that
             will
             not
             make
             sense
             :
             for
             it
             would
             inferr
             that
             as
             a
             Serpent
             will
             bite
             except
             it
             be
             charmed
             ,
             so
             will
             a
             babler
             do
             also
             .
             But
             who
             ever
             heard
             of
             a
             bablers
             being
             charmed
             ?
             So
             that
             truly
             considered
             that
             cannot
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             then
             the
             sense
             runs
             thus
             ,
             If
             the
             Serpent
             bite
             without
             ,
             or
             in
             not
             hissing
             ,
             and
             excellency
             is
             not
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             a
             tongue
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             Serpent
             doth
             hurt
             with
             his
             biting
             ,
             without
             making
             a
             noise
             with
             his
             tongue
             ;
             but
             a
             babler
             doth
             make
             a
             noise
             ,
             but
             effecteth
             nothing
             ,
             or
             speaketh
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             another
             Text
             in
             Jeremy
             which
             is
             commonly
             rendered
             thus
             :
             
               For
               behold
               I
               will
               send
               serpents
               ,
               cockatrices
               among
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               will
               not
               be
               charmed
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               bite
               you
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             it
             may
             be
             as
             fitly
             read
             ,
             To
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             hissing
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             bite
             you
             .
             And
             whether
             way
             soever
             it
             be
             read
             ,
             the
             sense
             is
             good
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             enemies
             shall
             be
             so
             fierce
             and
             cruel
             ,
             that
             no
             words
             can
             stay
             or
             appease
             their
             fury
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             sly
             and
             cunning
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             destroy
             you
             ,
             before
             they
             speak
             ,
             or
             give
             you
             warning
             :
             And
             whether
             way
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             pronoun
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             which
             is
             superfluous
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             usual
             in
             that
             language
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             if
             in
             both
             places
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             charming
             ,
             yet
             will
             it
             not
             prove
             the
             being
             and
             existence
             of
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Witch
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             denied
             and
             confuted
             ;
             nor
             doth
             it
             shew
             any
             fit
             appellation
             for
             such
             a
             one
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Moreover
             there
             is
             another
             word
             as
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             as
             falsly
             translated
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Inflammatus
               est
               ,
               flammescebat
            
             ,
             and
             is
             understood
             a
             shining
             brightness
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Psalm
             :
             
               Who
               maketh
               his
               Angels
               spirits
               :
               his
               ministers
               flaming
               fire
               .
            
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               &
               inflammabit
               ●os
               dies
               veniens
            
             ;
             The
             day
             cometh
             that
             shall
             burn
             as
             an
             oven
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             note
             these
             
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             this
             root
             doth
             come
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Flamma
             ,
             Metaphorically
             (
             as
             Schindlerus
             saith
             )
             a
             polished
             and
             shining
             piece
             of
             Metal
             ,
             as
             a
             Sword
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             Avenarius
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Flamma
               rutilans
               ,
               lamina
               fulgens
               &
               vibrans
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               And
               he
               placed
               at
               the
               East
               of
               the
               garden
            
             
             
               of
               Eden
               ,
               Cherubims
               ,
               and
               a
               flaming
               or
               bright
               shining
               sword
               which
               turned
               every
               way
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               The
               horseman
               lifteth
               up
               the
               bright
               sword
               ,
               and
               the
            
             
             
               glittering
               spear
            
             .
             Both
             places
             plainly
             shewing
             that
             it
             signifieth
             Metal
             so
             polished
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             shaken
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             or
             shining
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             moved
             quickly
             ,
             it
             doth
             then
             glitter
             like
             a
             red
             and
             shining
             flame
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             also
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Involvit
               ,
               velavit
               ,
               arcanum
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             which
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             do
             attribute
             to
             Pharaohs
             Magicians
             ,
             when
             our
             translation
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               they
               did
               in
               like
               manner
               with
               their
               inchantments
               :
            
             It
             is
             
               &
               fecerunt
               similiter
               per
               sua
               arcana
               ,
            
             thinking
             the
             word
             there
             had
             been
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             arcanum
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Flamma
               ,
               lamina
            
             ;
             a
             polisht
             and
             bright
             piece
             of
             Metal
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             all
             the
             places
             of
             Exodus
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Magicians
             ,
             
               that
               they
               did
               in
               like
               manner
               with
               their
               inchantments
               ,
            
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             if
             truly
             rendered
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             And
             they
             did
             in
             like
             
             manner
             with
             their
             bright
             ,
             glittering
             lamens
             ,
             or
             plates
             of
             Metal
             .
             And
             how
             the
             Translators
             could
             hale
             it
             by
             head
             and
             shoulder
             to
             signifie
             Inchantment
             ,
             cannot
             be
             conjectured
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             Magicians
             are
             there
             called
             ,
             
               sapientes
               &
               praestigiatores
            
             ,
             Wise
             Men
             and
             Juglers
             ,
             they
             vainly
             thought
             that
             they
             wrought
             by
             a
             secret
             compact
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             must
             be
             done
             by
             their
             imaginary
             Witchcraft
             and
             inchantment
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             what
             they
             did
             was
             by
             natural
             Magick
             ,
             and
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Diabolical
             Magick
             at
             all
             .
             But
             let
             them
             shew
             us
             any
             one
             place
             in
             all
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             where
             any
             of
             the
             derivatives
             from
             this
             root
             ,
             are
             translated
             Inchantments
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             these
             places
             of
             Exodus
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             yield
             the
             whole
             cause
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             There
             is
             also
             another
             Text
             which
             we
             have
             omitted
             of
             purpose
             until
             now
             ,
             which
             our
             English
             Translators
             do
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             usual
             manner
             ,
             thus
             render
             :
             
               And
               they
               shall
               seek
               to
               the
               Idols
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               the
               Charmers
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               have
               familiar
               spirits
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Wizards
               :
            
             In
             which
             there
             is
             a
             word
             not
             used
             in
             that
             sense
             in
             all
             the
             Old
             Testament
             besides
             ;
             of
             which
             place
             we
             may
             note
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             word
             there
             in
             doubt
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Lenis
               ,
               lenitas
            
             ,
             and
             it
             oft
             becometh
             an
             Adverb
             ,
             
               leniter
               ,
               pedetentim
            
             .
             The
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               leniter
               incessit
               ,
               Avenarius
            
             saith
             it
             is
             not
             used
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             Inchanters
             or
             Diviners
             ,
             and
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             he
             rendereth
             Incantatores
             ;
             because
             as
             some
             think
             they
             do
             easily
             and
             gentilely
             pronounce
             their
             charms
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             Tremellius
             doth
             translate
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Consulent
               sua
               Idola
               ,
               &
               praestigiatores
               Pythonesque
               &
               ariolos
               :
            
             And
             giveth
             this
             note
             ,
             Their
             Idols
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             Devils
             ,
             that
             give
             them
             answers
             ,
             especially
             the
             Idol
             of
             Latona
             in
             the
             Town
             called
             Butun
             over
             against
             the
             Sebenitick
             mouth
             of
             Nilus
             ,
             of
             which
             Herodotus
             speaketh
             :
             where
             he
             expoundeth
             also
             divers
             consultations
             of
             these
             Idols
             .
             But
             how
             or
             in
             what
             sense
             he
             holdeth
             that
             the
             Devils
             gave
             answers
             ,
             except
             by
             the
             lying
             Impostures
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             shew
             ,
             nor
             Herodotus
             his
             Author
             neither
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             this
             place
             according
             to
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             is
             rendered
             thus
             :
             And
             they
             shall
             seek
             unto
             their
             vain
             things
             or
             Idols
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Diviners
             (
             that
             is
             this
             word
             Haattim
             )
             and
             to
             the
             Pythonists
             ,
             or
             Oraclers
             ,
             and
             to
             Wizards
             .
             But
             those
             we
             call
             the
             Septuagint
             do
             render
             this
             place
             very
             odly
             ,
             as
             they
             seldom
             do
             elsewhere
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               And
               they
               shall
               ask
               their
               gods
               ,
               and
               their
               images
               ,
               or
               painted
               statues
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               give
               their
               voice
               forth
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               speak
               in
               their
               breasts
               or
               bellies
               .
            
          
           
             14.
             
             There
             is
             also
             another
             word
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             (
             as
             Avenarius
             saith
             )
             
               Sephus
               ,
               sapiens
               in
               Astrologia
               &
               in
               auspiciis
               ,
               augur
               ,
               aruspex
               .
               Rabbi
               Abraham
            
             thinketh
             it
             signifieth
             a
             Physician
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             by
             the
             pulse
             of
             the
             arm
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             urine
             .
             And
             Schindlerus
             translateth
             it
             ,
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             an
             Astronomer
             and
             a
             Physician
             ,
             and
             saith
             that
             such
             were
             
             Astronomers
             and
             Physicians
             amongst
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             of
             whom
             Strabo
             
             saith
             :
             
               There
               was
               a
               certain
               habitation
               appointed
               in
               Babylon
               for
               their
               home-bred
               Philosophers
               ,
               who
               were
               much
               conversant
               about
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               were
               called
               Chaldeans
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Physicians
               that
               could
               judge
               of
               the
               passions
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               which
               dreams
               did
               imitate
               ,
               by
               the
               Pulse
               and
               urine
               .
            
             And
             Polanus
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Chaldee
             word
             because
             it
             is
             found
             no
             where
             else
             but
             in
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Lastly
             there
             is
             one
             word
             we
             shall
             touch
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sapientia
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             things
             ,
             Magick
             or
             skil
             in
             naturall
             things
             ;
             and
             cometh
             from
             the
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sapuit
               mente
               ,
               sapiens
               fuit
               ,
               sapientia
               praeditus
               est
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             that
             wisdom
             that
             is
             ascribed
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               And
               Solomons
            
             
             
               wisdom
               excelled
               the
               wisdom
               of
               all
               the
               children
               of
               the
               East
               countrey
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Aegypt
               .
            
          
           
             So
             have
             we
             run
             over
             all
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             can
             any
             way
             concern
             this
             subject
             ,
             and
             yet
             amongst
             them
             all
             there
             is
             not
             one
             that
             properly
             and
             genuinely
             ,
             without
             stretching
             ,
             wresting
             or
             mistranslating
             ,
             doth
             ,
             or
             can
             signifie
             any
             such
             Witch
             or
             Diviner
             ,
             that
             can
             kill
             or
             destroy
             Men
             or
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             that
             maketh
             a
             visible
             compact
             with
             a
             Devil
             ,
             or
             on
             whose
             Body
             he
             sucketh
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             have
             Carnal
             Copulation
             together
             ;
             or
             such
             a
             Witch
             as
             is
             or
             can
             be
             really
             changed
             into
             a
             Cat
             ,
             Dog
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             task
             we
             undertook
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             And
             for
             the
             words
             that
             are
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             shall
             handle
             them
             when
             we
             answer
             the
             objections
             made
             from
             thence
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             would
             admonish
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             candid
             ,
             and
             sober
             persons
             to
             beware
             of
             false
             or
             mistranslations
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             labour
             to
             establish
             dangerous
             and
             erroneous
             tenents
             upon
             such
             slippery
             and
             sandy
             foundations
             :
             For
             one
             falsity
             once
             supposed
             or
             taken
             for
             good
             ,
             doth
             bring
             a
             numerous
             train
             of
             absurdities
             at
             the
             heels
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               divers
               places
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               that
               are
               commonly
               wrested
               ,
               and
               falsly
               expounded
               ,
               thereby
               to
               prove
               apparitions
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               Witches
               .
            
          
           
             THus
             far
             we
             conceive
             that
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             word
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             original
             Hebrew
             ,
             can
             genuinely
             and
             truly
             be
             translated
             ,
             that
             doth
             signifie
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Witch
             ,
             whose
             existence
             we
             have
             denied
             .
             And
             now
             we
             shall
             proceed
             to
             answer
             those
             places
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             commonly
             are
             produced
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Devils
             or
             the
             Witches
             
             power
             in
             those
             particulars
             that
             we
             have
             oppugned
             .
             And
             because
             the
             whole
             stress
             lyeth
             upon
             the
             true
             interpretation
             of
             those
             places
             pretended
             to
             prove
             such
             matters
             by
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             convenient
             and
             much
             conducible
             to
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             those
             rules
             of
             interpretation
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             learned
             Divines
             have
             declared
             and
             assigned
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             truly
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             gave
             them
             forth
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             inspiration
             they
             were
             indited
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             necessary
             that
             we
             implore
             the
             help
             of
             that
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             did
             reveal
             them
             to
             those
             that
             penned
             them
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             S.
             James
             saith
             :
             
               If
               any
               of
               you
               lack
               wisdom
               ,
               let
               him
            
             
             
               ask
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               giveth
               to
               all
               men
               liberally
               ,
               and
               upbraideth
               not
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               him
               .
               For
               every
               good
               gift
               ,
               and
               every
               perfect
               gift
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               cometh
               down
               from
               the
               father
               of
               lights
               ,
               with
               whom
               is
               no
               variableness
               ,
               neither
               shadow
               of
               turning
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               Then
               opened
               he
               their
               understandings
               ,
               that
               they
            
             
             
               might
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
            
             .
             So
             that
             all
             Men
             whether
             wise
             or
             unwise
             ,
             learned
             or
             unlearned
             ,
             have
             need
             of
             the
             teaching
             and
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             to
             open
             their
             understandings
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             all
             men
             need
             of
             faithful
             and
             servent
             Prayers
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             enlighten
             their
             minds
             in
             the
             understanding
             of
             them
             ;
             otherwayes
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             as
             blind
             Men
             ,
             that
             go
             without
             a
             guide
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             needs
             fall
             into
             the
             Ditch
             of
             ignorance
             and
             error
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             a
             most
             due
             and
             diligent
             collation
             and
             comparison
             be
             made
             of
             the
             several
             versions
             ,
             with
             the
             Fountains
             and
             Originals
             themselves
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             translations
             may
             be
             ascertained
             .
             For
             if
             an
             error
             in
             this
             point
             be
             committed
             ,
             all
             the
             expositions
             and
             deductions
             drawn
             from
             thence
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             erroneous
             and
             vitious
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             there
             be
             a
             due
             comparing
             of
             the
             Antecedents
             and
             Consequents
             in
             the
             context
             ,
             that
             the
             purpose
             ,
             scope
             ,
             theme
             ,
             arguments
             ,
             disposition
             and
             method
             ,
             may
             be
             perfectly
             and
             maturely
             considered
             :
             otherwise
             the
             sleighting
             or
             omitting
             any
             one
             of
             these
             particular
             points
             ,
             the
             whole
             place
             may
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             an
             error
             easily
             faln
             into
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             must
             a
             due
             and
             serious
             consideration
             be
             had
             of
             the
             Phrases
             and
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ;
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             language
             it
             was
             first
             written
             in
             :
             For
             every
             several
             language
             hath
             its
             peculiar
             Phrases
             and
             forms
             of
             speaking
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             proper
             in
             another
             tongue
             ,
             the
             not
             regarding
             of
             which
             may
             sooner
             lead
             into
             a
             great
             deviation
             from
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             there
             be
             a
             most
             diligent
             comparing
             of
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             explicated
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             the
             same
             similitude
             or
             dissimilitude
             ,
             For
             oftentimes
             one
             Scripture
             doth
             unfold
             and
             open
             another
             ,
             and
             one
             Text
             doth
             enucleate
             and
             make
             plain
             another
             :
             Which
             for
             want
             of
             a
             due
             comparison
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             may
             occasion
             the
             mistaking
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             that
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             And
             chiefly
             in
             explicating
             any
             place
             ,
             regard
             must
             be
             had
             to
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
             :
             Because
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             not
             contradict
             one
             another
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             points
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             ought
             a
             due
             comparison
             be
             made
             with
             the
             judgments
             and
             sentiments
             of
             other
             Interpreters
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             
               That
               no
               Prophecie
               of
               Scripture
               is
               of
               any
               private
               interpretation
               :
            
             Which
             ought
             to
             be
             rendered
             as
             learned
             Beza
             and
             Dr.
             Hammond
             give
             it
             :
             
             
               No
               Prophecie
               of
               Scripture
               is
               
                 propriae
                 incitationis
              
               ,
               of
               a
               Man
               's
               own
               or
               proper
               incitation
               ,
               motion
               ,
               or
               loosing
               forth
               ;
            
             for
             so
             the
             Greek
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Of
             which
             Beza
             gives
             this
             learned
             note
             .
             
               The
               Prophets
               truly
               are
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               but
               so
               that
               the
               gift
               of
               interpretation
               be
               begged
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               God
               may
               be
               the
               Author
               and
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               writings
               .
            
             For
             though
             a
             Man
             have
             by
             nature
             never
             so
             great
             endowments
             ,
             of
             understanding
             ,
             judgment
             and
             reason
             ,
             or
             have
             never
             so
             large
             and
             ample
             acquirements
             ,
             or
             presume
             never
             so
             highly
             to
             be
             assisted
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             yet
             his
             own
             single
             judgment
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             relyed
             upon
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             he
             ought
             to
             call
             in
             to
             his
             aid
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             the
             sentiment
             and
             opinion
             of
             others
             .
             For
             it
             is
             obvious
             into
             what
             dangerous
             errors
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Pelagians
            
             and
             Antitrinitarians
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Socinians
             and
             Arminians
             of
             later
             years
             have
             faln
             ,
             by
             making
             their
             innate
             notions
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             natural
             reason
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             and
             principal
             rules
             for
             interpreting
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             .
             And
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             one
             thing
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             more
             against
             ,
             or
             do
             more
             condemn
             ,
             than
             the
             too
             much
             extolling
             and
             idolizing
             of
             Humane
             and
             Carnal
             reason
             .
             
               Because
               the
               carnal
               mind
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               enmity
               against
               God
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               indeed
               can
               be
            
             ;
             of
             which
             Beza
             saith
             :
             
               Probatio
               cur
               intelligentia
               carnis
               sit
               mors
               ,
               quia
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               Dei
               est
               hostis
            
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               I
               will
               destroy
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               will
               bring
               to
               nothing
            
             
             
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               prudent
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Hath
               not
               God
               made
               foolish
               the
               wisdom
               of
               this
               world
               ?
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Isaiah
             do
             signifie
             all
             that
             height
             of
             wisdom
             or
             understanding
             ,
             that
             Men
             either
             have
             by
             Nature
             ,
             or
             acquire
             by
             Art
             and
             Industry
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             safe
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             rely
             upon
             his
             own
             single
             acquired
             parts
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             vast
             or
             great
             ;
             because
             in
             the
             most
             ages
             ,
             the
             most
             pestilent
             Errors
             and
             damnable
             Heresies
             have
             been
             vented
             and
             maintained
             by
             Men
             that
             were
             of
             the
             greatest
             acquired
             endowments
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             often
             as
             vain
             to
             presume
             upon
             having
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             late
             times
             of
             Rebellion
             and
             Confusion
             ;
             where
             every
             Man
             pretending
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             made
             such
             wild
             and
             extravagant
             expositions
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             few
             ages
             have
             known
             before
             ;
             and
             is
             still
             kept
             up
             by
             the
             giddy
             troop
             of
             Fanatical
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             rule
             which
             the
             learned
             do
             use
             ,
             in
             expounding
             of
             
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             either
             too
             far
             extended
             ,
             or
             not
             rightly
             limited
             and
             applied
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             Men
             in
             interpreting
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             should
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             literal
             sense
             ,
             if
             it
             include
             not
             an
             absolute
             absurdity
             .
             Whereby
             Allegorical
             ,
             Metaphorical
             ,
             Mystical
             and
             Parabolical
             Expositions
             are
             not
             only
             cried
             down
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             even
             abhorred
             and
             detested
             ,
             which
             thing
             ought
             not
             absolutely
             and
             simply
             to
             be
             approved
             of
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             make
             it
             plain
             in
             some
             few
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Historical
             relations
             of
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             literal
             meaning
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             deviate
             a
             jot
             from
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             should
             overthrow
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             chief
             foundation
             of
             Scripture
             truths
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             though
             we
             ought
             to
             hold
             to
             the
             literal
             sense
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             always
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             the
             bare
             letter
             in
             the
             mood
             ,
             means
             or
             manner
             of
             the
             performance
             .
             As
             may
             be
             plain
             in
             these
             examples
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             apparent
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             cured
             the
             Man
             that
             was
             born
             blind
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             and
             manner
             is
             described
             :
             
               He
               spat
               on
               the
               ground
               and
               made
               clay
               of
            
             
             
               the
               spittle
               ,
               and
               he
               anointed
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               man
               with
               the
               clay
               .
               And
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Go
               wash
               in
               the
               pool
               of
               Siloam
               (
               which
               is
               by
               interpretation
               ,
               Sent.
               )
               He
               went
               his
               way
               therefore
               and
               washed
               ,
               and
               came
               seeing
               .
            
             Now
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             born
             blind
             was
             cured
             and
             had
             his
             sight
             restored
             ,
             is
             a
             truth
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             letter
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             manner
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             spittle
             and
             earth
             made
             into
             Clay
             ,
             and
             his
             eyes
             covered
             or
             anointed
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             washing
             in
             the
             pool
             of
             Siloam
             ,
             was
             also
             literally
             true
             ,
             is
             manifest
             .
             But
             it
             were
             absurd
             so
             far
             to
             stick
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             clay
             ,
             and
             spittle
             ,
             and
             washing
             in
             the
             poole
             Siloam
             ,
             were
             true
             and
             real
             natural
             means
             to
             produce
             that
             effect
             ;
             no
             ,
             that
             were
             absurd
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             literal
             sense
             is
             not
             to
             be
             followed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Again
             concerning
             Ahab
             ,
             thus
             much
             is
             literally
             true
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             that
             he
             was
             perswaded
             to
             go
             up
             to
             Ramoth-Gilead
             by
             his
             false
             Prophets
             in
             whose
             mouths
             there
             was
             a
             lying
             Spirit
             .
             
             But
             the
             manner
             there
             declared
             of
             sending
             the
             lying
             Spirit
             into
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             cannot
             rationally
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             true
             in
             a
             literal
             sense
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Metaphorical
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             set
             on
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             standing
             by
             him
             ,
             on
             the
             right-hand
             and
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             an
             Emperour
             or
             a
             King
             that
             sits
             on
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Counsellors
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Estates
             and
             Officers
             about
             him
             ,
             to
             deliberate
             and
             consult
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             apt
             Metaphor
             that
             the
             supream
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             can
             be
             represented
             by
             ;
             not
             that
             in
             the
             literal
             sense
             it
             must
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             acted
             just
             in
             that
             mood
             and
             manner
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             most
             apposite
             Metaphor
             that
             can
             be
             found
             to
             express
             the
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Majesty
             by
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             God
             is
             Infinite
             and
             is
             every
             where
             by
             his
             Power
             ,
             Essence
             and
             Presence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             literally
             be
             said
             to
             be
             comprehended
             in
             any
             
             locality
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             Metaphorical
             sense
             and
             expression
             .
             For
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             :
             
               Do
               not
               I
               fill
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             
             And
             as
             Solomon
             confesseth
             :
             
               But
               will
               God
               indeed
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               ?
               Behold
               ,
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               cannot
               contain
            
             
             
               thee
               :
               how
               much
               less
               this
               house
               that
               I
               have
               builded
               ?
            
             2.
             
             God
             who
             is
             only
             wise
             ,
             and
             before
             whose
             eyes
             
               all
               things
               lie
               open
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
            
             cannot
             litterally
             
             be
             said
             to
             consult
             or
             deliberate
             ,
             or
             to
             ask
             his
             creatures
             how
             a
             thing
             shall
             be
             done
             or
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             because
             his
             wisdom
             is
             ,
             like
             himself
             ,
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             need
             ask
             counsel
             of
             none
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             deceiving
             of
             Ahabs
             Prophets
             needs
             be
             Metaphorically
             understood
             ,
             and
             not
             literally
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             would
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Further
             concerning
             Satans
             afflicting
             of
             Job
             in
             his
             Goods
             ,
             Cattels
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             is
             a
             real
             truth
             literally
             so
             taken
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ;
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             Satans
             appearing
             before
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             without
             manifest
             absurdity
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             literal
             sense
             but
             in
             a
             Metaphorical
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             is
             Omnipotent
             ,
             did
             command
             ,
             order
             ,
             send
             and
             limit
             him
             ,
             what
             and
             how
             far
             he
             was
             to
             act
             .
             For
             otherwise
             
               God
               is
               light
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               darkness
               at
               all
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               the
               light
            
             
             
               which
               no
               Man
               can
               approach
               unto
            
             ;
             but
             Satan
             is
             bound
             
               in
               chains
               of
               everlasting
               darkness
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             said
             literally
             to
             appear
             
             in
             person
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Metaphor
             .
             So
             when
             the
             Angel
             telleth
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             conceive
             in
             her
             womb
             ,
             and
             she
             not
             understanding
             how
             that
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             not
             known
             Man
             ,
             the
             Angel
             answered
             ,
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               shall
               come
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               highest
               shall
               overshadow
               thee
               .
            
             Though
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             be
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             ,
             and
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             literally
             so
             taken
             ;
             yet
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             coming
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             highest
             overshadowing
             her
             ,
             cannot
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             literal
             sense
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             by
             that
             natural
             and
             humane
             way
             that
             Men
             and
             Women
             do
             beget
             and
             conceive
             Children
             by
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             horrid
             and
             absurd
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             late
             prophane
             ,
             wretched
             and
             debauched
             Atheists
             have
             spattered
             forth
             )
             but
             after
             a
             Metaporical
             sense
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             mystical
             meaning
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             where
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             may
             be
             literally
             and
             Historically
             true
             ,
             yet
             the
             manner
             how
             that
             matter
             of
             fact
             is
             brought
             to
             pass
             may
             be
             ,
             nay
             must
             be
             Metaphorical
             ,
             or
             else
             an
             absurdity
             will
             follow
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             undertaken
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             common
             and
             usual
             in
             Scripture
             than
             Metaphors
             ,
             as
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               vine
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               door
               of
               the
               sheep
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               living
               bread
               that
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               :
            
             Though
             they
             be
             Metaphors
             ,
             yet
             the
             things
             signified
             and
             intended
             by
             them
             are
             as
             really
             and
             certainly
             true
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             Metaphors
             themselves
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             true
             ;
             because
             sometime
             the
             Metaphor
             is
             not
             used
             for
             the
             verity
             of
             its
             existence
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             common
             use
             and
             opinion
             ,
             as
             
               O
               foolish
               Galatians
               who
               hath
               bewitched
               you
               ?
            
             doth
             
             intend
             no
             more
             but
             an
             allusion
             to
             vulgar
             opinion
             ,
             that
             held
             that
             men
             might
             be
             bewitched
             and
             inchanted
             .
             And
             so
             Christ
             in
             the
             true
             mystical
             and
             spiritual
             meaning
             is
             as
             really
             a
             spiritual
             vine
             ,
             door
             and
             bread
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             any
             of
             such
             things
             in
             nature
             ,
             or
             being
             .
             But
             as
             that
             which
             is
             Literally
             and
             Historically
             true
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             or
             meaning
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             deceeded
             from
             ;
             so
             that
             which
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             literal
             thing
             ,
             nor
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             literal
             sense
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             made
             Metaphorical
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Parables
             are
             Similitudes
             taken
             from
             things
             that
             may
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             thing
             to
             which
             the
             comparison
             is
             made
             ,
             or
             from
             whence
             the
             Similitude
             is
             taken
             ,
             need
             not
             always
             be
             a
             thing
             that
             hath
             been
             performed
             in
             all
             the
             circumstances
             and
             manner
             thereof
             ;
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             the
             thing
             was
             possible
             ,
             or
             rationally
             probable
             to
             have
             been
             acted
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             supposed
             so
             to
             have
             been
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             in
             that
             Parable
             ,
             where
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             :
             
               That
               those
               that
               hear
               his
               words
               and
               do
               them
               are
            
             
             
               like
               a
               wise
               man
               that
               built
               his
               house
               upon
               a
               rock
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               heareth
               them
               ,
               and
               doth
               them
               not
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               foolish
               man
               ,
               that
               built
               his
               house
               upon
               the
               sand
               :
            
             now
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             there
             should
             be
             two
             such
             men
             ,
             that
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             did
             after
             that
             manner
             (
             though
             there
             might
             have
             been
             many
             men
             before
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviour
             that
             might
             have
             done
             so
             )
             but
             it
             was
             sufficient
             that
             the
             thing
             from
             which
             the
             comparison
             was
             made
             ,
             was
             possible
             ,
             rational
             and
             probable
             .
             But
             the
             thing
             intended
             by
             the
             Parable
             or
             Similitude
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             a
             spiritual
             truth
             and
             certainty
             .
             Concerning
             which
             learned
             Beza
             upon
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Rich
             Man
             and
             Lazarus
             doth
             give
             us
             this
             remarkable
             Marginal
             note
             :
             
               Although
               Christ
               doth
               relate
               an
               History
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               writeth
               spiritual
               things
               under
               Figures
               ,
               which
               he
               knew
               were
               suitable
               to
               our
               sense
               .
               For
               neither
               are
               Souls
               endowed
               with
               Fingers
               and
               Eyes
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               suffer
               thirst
               ,
               neither
               have
               they
               mutual
               conference
               one
               with
               another
               .
               Therefore
               the
               sum
               is
               ,
               that
               faithful
               Souls
               after
               they
               be
               departed
               from
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               do
               lead
               a
               pleasant
               and
               blessed
               life
               without
               the
               World
               :
               And
               that
               most
               horrible
               torments
               are
               prepared
               for
               the
               reprobates
               ,
               which
               can
               no
               more
               be
               conceived
               by
               our
               minds
               ,
               than
               the
               immense
               Glory
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             for
             an
             Allegory
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             continuation
             of
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             and
             properly
             signifies
             a
             figure
             expressing
             one
             thing
             by
             another
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             enuntio
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             very
             frequently
             used
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             the
             two
             Sons
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               one
               from
               Hagar
               a
               bond
               woman
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               Sarah
               a
               free
               woman
               ,
            
             saith
             :
             
               These
               things
               are
               an
               Allegorie
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             things
             do
             express
             one
             thing
             by
             another
             ;
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Allegories
             that
             tend
             to
             edification
             ,
             keeping
             the
             Analogie
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             perverting
             or
             overthrowing
             the
             literal
             sense
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             much
             cried
             down
             nor
             condemned
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             done
             both
             against
             Origen
             and
             others
             .
             
               For
               the
               Apostle
               here
               ,
               as
               Beza
               hath
               noted
               ,
               made
               it
               manifest
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               followed
               the
               footsteps
               of
               the
               
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               who
               did
               foretel
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               to
               be
               constituted
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Sarah
               that
               was
               barren
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               of
               those
               who
               meerly
               and
               spiritually
               were
               by
               Faith
               to
               be
               made
               the
               Sons
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               rather
               than
               of
               Hagar
               that
               was
               fruitful
               ,
               even
               then
               foretelling
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               vocation
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             2.
             
             Allegories
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             the
             literal
             sense
             nevertheless
             preserved
             also
             for
             the
             History
             is
             literally
             true
             that
             Sarah
             and
             Hagar
             were
             two
             living
             Women
             ,
             the
             one
             Abrahams
             Wife
             a
             free
             Woman
             ,
             the
             other
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             a
             bond-woman
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             did
             not
             hinder
             but
             that
             thereby
             an
             Allegory
             might
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             ,
             and
             did
             signifie
             and
             express
             another
             thing
             than
             what
             was
             meerly
             contained
             in
             the
             letter
             .
             3.
             
             We
             cannot
             here
             but
             add
             the
             grave
             and
             learned
             opinion
             of
             S.
             Augustin
             upon
             this
             very
             point
             ,
             
             who
             rejecting
             the
             tenent
             of
             some
             that
             made
             Paradise
             and
             the
             things
             therein
             contained
             ,
             meerly
             corporal
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             that
             made
             it
             only
             spiritual
             and
             intelligible
             ,
             doth
             run
             a
             middle
             course
             betwixt
             these
             two
             extreams
             ,
             saying
             thus
             :
             
               As
               though
               Paradise
               could
               not
               be
               corporal
               ,
               because
               also
               it
               might
               be
               understood
               to
               be
               spiritual
               :
               As
               though
               therefore
               there
               were
               not
               two
               Women
               Agar
               and
               Sarah
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               two
               Sons
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               free-woman
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               that
               the
               two
               Testaments
               were
               prefigured
               in
               them
               ;
               or
               therefore
               that
               water
               had
               flowed
               from
               no
               rock
               Moses
               smiting
               ,
               because
               there
               by
               a
               figurative
               signification
               Christ
               also
               may
               be
               understood
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               saying
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 rock
                 was
                 Christ.
              
               And
               after
               concludeth
               thus
               :
               These
               
               and
               some
               others
               may
               be
               spoken
               of
               understanding
               Paradise
               spiritually
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               spoken
               without
               contradiction
               ,
               while
               notwithstanding
               the
               most
               faithful
               verity
               of
               that
               History
               may
               be
               believed
               in
               the
               commendable
               narration
               of
               the
               things
               done
               or
               performed
               .
            
             This
             same
             opinion
             this
             learned
             Father
             doth
             maintain
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             speaking
             of
             the
             Ark
             of
             Noah
             .
          
           
             Having
             premised
             these
             rules
             for
             the
             right
             expounding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             come
             to
             the
             main
             things
             that
             we
             purpose
             to
             handle
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             And
             those
             that
             would
             uphold
             a
             kind
             of
             omnipotency
             in
             Devils
             ,
             and
             maintain
             their
             great
             power
             in
             Elementary
             and
             Sublunary
             things
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             defend
             the
             great
             power
             of
             Witches
             ,
             do
             alledge
             divers
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             expound
             them
             in
             favour
             of
             their
             gross
             tenents
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             shall
             examine
             and
             confute
             in
             order
             as
             they
             lie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             colourable
             argument
             that
             they
             produce
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Devils
             or
             the
             Serpents
             tempting
             and
             seducing
             of
             Eve
             ,
             where
             labouring
             to
             prove
             the
             Devils
             power
             ,
             and
             his
             visible
             apparition
             to
             Witches
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             compact
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             pretend
             that
             in
             the
             seducing
             of
             Eve
             he
             did
             visibly
             appear
             unto
             her
             and
             vocally
             discourse
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             that
             he
             essentially
             entred
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             spoke
             through
             its
             Organs
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             assumed
             the
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             shape
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             so
             discoursed
             ,
             and
             had
             collocution
             with
             her
             .
             To
             answer
             which
             (
             that
             
             we
             may
             proceed
             methodically
             ,
             )
             we
             shall
             lay
             down
             and
             labour
             to
             prove
             these
             two
             positions
             .
             1.
             
             That
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             he
             did
             it
             either
             way
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             advantage
             ,
             thereby
             to
             prove
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             that
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             rightly
             weighed
             and
             considered
             ,
             will
             no
             way
             make
             it
             rationally
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             performed
             that
             temptation
             any
             other
             way
             but
             only
             mentally
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             History
             there
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             be
             Allegorically
             and
             Metaphorically
             expounded
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             it
             proves
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             power
             of
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             ,
             as
             these
             two
             Arguments
             will
             sufficiently
             evince
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             no
             single
             instance
             or
             particular
             proposition
             ,
             can
             ever
             a
             general
             conclusion
             be
             rightly
             drawn
             by
             any
             known
             and
             certain
             
             rules
             of
             Reason
             or
             Logick
             ;
             for
             
               Syllogizari
               non
               est
               ex
               particulari
            
             ,
             is
             known
             to
             any
             Tyronist
             in
             that
             Art.
             But
             if
             Satan
             for
             that
             once
             should
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             natural
             Serpent
             ,
             or
             assumed
             his
             shape
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             deceivable
             and
             vitious
             way
             of
             arguing
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             hath
             such
             a
             power
             over
             all
             Bodies
             at
             all
             times
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             can
             assume
             what
             shape
             he
             please
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             certainly
             and
             rationally
             concludeth
             nothing
             of
             validity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             temptation
             of
             Eve
             ,
             there
             was
             something
             more
             extraordinary
             than
             can
             be
             assigned
             in
             any
             other
             temptation
             whatsoever
             ,
             except
             
             that
             of
             Christ.
             And
             therefore
             was
             there
             a
             more
             peculiar
             and
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             from
             God
             in
             that
             case
             than
             can
             be
             shewed
             in
             any
             others
             but
             that
             of
             Christ.
             For
             now
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             in
             his
             merciful
             providence
             ,
             so
             to
             order
             and
             overrule
             the
             malice
             of
             his
             hellish
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             restrain
             and
             bridle
             his
             envious
             nature
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             will
             be
             never
             so
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             kept
             in
             his
             chains
             of
             darkness
             ,
             
               and
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               his
               people
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               above
            
             
             
               what
               they
               are
               able
               ,
               but
               will
               with
               the
               temptation
               also
               make
               way
               to
               escape
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               .
            
             Now
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             were
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             condition
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             persons
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             more
             high
             and
             greater
             end
             in
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             ordering
             and
             permitting
             of
             that
             temptation
             than
             there
             is
             or
             can
             be
             in
             any
             others
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             therefore
             from
             what
             the
             Lord
             permitted
             ,
             and
             ordered
             to
             do
             in
             that
             temptation
             ,
             or
             the
             liberty
             that
             he
             might
             grant
             him
             to
             exert
             his
             own
             power
             then
             ,
             will
             no
             argument
             rationally
             follow
             that
             he
             can
             commonly
             and
             at
             his
             pleasure
             perform
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             so
             maketh
             no
             firm
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             concerning
             that
             place
             of
             Scripture
             in
             the
             third
             of
             Genesis
             the
             great
             and
             learned
             Jesuit
             Pererius
             doth
             undertake
             with
             tooth
             and
             nail
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             literally
             interpreted
             ,
             and
             that
             Satan
             did
             really
             enter
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             natural
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             spoke
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             through
             his
             Organs
             ;
             and
             laboureth
             (
             though
             in
             vain
             )
             to
             enervate
             and
             overthrow
             the
             strong
             arguments
             of
             his
             Brother
             in
             Religion
             ,
             the
             most
             learned
             Cardinal
             Cajetan
             ,
             Where
             he
             rejecteth
             the
             
             opinion
             of
             those
             that
             hold
             that
             the
             Devil
             did
             assume
             a
             Body
             in
             
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ;
             because
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             that
             Satan
             presently
             after
             the
             temptation
             ended
             must
             have
             deposited
             and
             put
             off
             the
             assumed
             body
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Serpent
             was
             after
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             did
             not
             act
             it
             in
             an
             assumed
             Body
             .
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             also
             pass
             by
             that
             opinion
             of
             assuming
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             meer
             groundless
             figment
             invented
             by
             the
             dreaming
             Schoolmen
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             demonstrate
             hereafter
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             in
             order
             ,
             We
             shall
             first
             shew
             that
             the
             place
             must
             of
             necessity
             admit
             of
             an
             Allegory
             or
             Metaphor
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             we
             shall
             lay
             down
             positive
             Arguments
             to
             shew
             the
             absurdity
             and
             impossibility
             of
             the
             Devils
             speaking
             in
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Organs
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             we
             shall
             answer
             all
             objections
             that
             are
             material
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             that
             in
             that
             History
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             literally
             ,
             is
             that
             Eve
             was
             tempted
             and
             seduced
             ;
             but
             the
             instrument
             by
             which
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             an
             Allegorical
             or
             Metaphorical
             interpretation
             ,
             otherwise
             no
             sense
             rationally
             can
             be
             made
             of
             the
             place
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               can
               no
               blame
               of
               the
               action
               be
               imputed
               to
               Satan
               himself
               ,
               
               if
               neither
               absolutely
               ,
               nor
               properly
               ,
               nor
               Historically
               ,
               nor
               Allegorically
               ,
               nor
               Metaphorically
               ,
               nor
               no
               ways
               else
               he
               be
               named
               in
               that
               very
               History
               of
               Evahs
               tentation
               ,
               wherein
               the
               action
               it self
               with
               the
               several
               circumstances
               is
               fully
               and
               plainly
               expressed
               .
               For
               the
               action
               especially
               being
               so
               weighty
               a
               matter
               ,
               was
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               in
               every
               point
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               History
               concerning
               the
               same
               is
               so
               exactly
               set
               forth
               ,
               with
               every
               circumstance
               ,
               as
               that
               any
               Man
               may
               be
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               principal
               Actors
               therein
               at
               the
               least
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               although
               the
               Devil
               in
               that
               History
               ,
               be
               neither
               absolutely
               ,
               nor
               Historically
               ,
               nor
               properly
               expressed
               by
               name
               ;
               yet
               must
               we
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               therein
               Allegorically
               and
               Metaphorically
               set
               forth
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               or
               otherways
               impose
               no
               blame
               upon
               him
               at
               all
               concerning
               the
               action
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             must
             Pererius
             needs
             confess
             a
             Metaphor
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Devil
             cannot
             be
             made
             an
             actor
             in
             the
             business
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             no
             natural
             Serpent
             but
             the
             Devil
             himself
             Metaphorically
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             who
             gave
             the
             onset
             upon
             Evah
             in
             that
             tentation
             .
             Forby
             Allegories
             and
             Metaphors
             there
             is
             evermore
             some
             other
             thing
             meant
             than
             that
             which
             is
             literally
             expressed
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             is
             thus
             proved
             .
             If
             in
             that
             action
             the
             Devil
             himself
             be
             not
             Historically
             and
             properly
             ,
             but
             Allegorically
             and
             Metaphorically
             ,
             called
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             most
             crafty
             and
             subtile
             ;
             then
             undoubtedly
             the
             objection
             of
             a
             natural
             Serpent
             to
             be
             used
             in
             that
             action
             is
             very
             inconvenient
             :
             But
             the
             antecedent
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             therefore
             also
             the
             consequent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             antecedent
             to
             that
             Hypothetical
             Argument
             foregoing
             is
             easily
             thus
             proved
             :
             It
             is
             an
             accustomed
             thing
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             to
             use
             the
             names
             of
             other
             creatures
             in
             setting
             forth
             to
             our
             sense
             the
             Intellectual
             Creatures
             themselves
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             that
             in
             
             the
             Apocalypse
             the
             Devil
             (
             by
             a
             perpetual
             Allegory
             )
             is
             called
             a
             Dragon
             
             or
             Serpent
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             this
             History
             of
             Evahs
             tentation
             ,
             by
             the
             like
             perpetual
             Allegory
             he
             is
             also
             called
             a
             Serpent
             .
             For
             no
             
             Man
             can
             be
             so
             absurd
             and
             foolish
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Devil
             literally
             and
             properly
             (
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Revelation
             )
             can
             be
             called
             a
             Dragon
             or
             Serpent
             ;
             but
             only
             in
             a
             Metaphorical
             and
             Mystical
             sense
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             in
             right
             reason
             be
             taken
             so
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Genesis
             ;
             for
             one
             part
             of
             Scripture
             is
             alwaies
             best
             interpreted
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Again
             how
             can
             Judah
             literally
             
               be
               a
               lions
               whelp
            
             ,
             or
             Christ
             
             
               called
               the
               lion
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Judah
               ?
            
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             understood
             
             that
             Christ
             either
             assumed
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             natural
             Lion
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             natural
             Lion
             ?
             Surely
             not
             ,
             that
             were
             most
             absurd
             to
             think
             or
             believe
             .
             Even
             so
             must
             it
             be
             accounted
             most
             absurd
             and
             abominable
             for
             Pererius
             or
             any
             other
             to
             fancy
             that
             the
             Devil
             may
             not
             properly
             enough
             in
             an
             Allegory
             ,
             or
             Mystical
             sense
             be
             called
             a
             Serpent
             in
             that
             action
             of
             tempting
             of
             Evah
             ,
             without
             either
             assuming
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             or
             entring
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             natural
             one
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             rational
             Men
             to
             judge
             if
             the
             absurdities
             of
             both
             be
             not
             alike
             ,
             if
             barely
             and
             literally
             taken
             .
             But
             this
             being
             one
             of
             Cajetans
             Arguments
             ,
             was
             too
             hard
             a
             morsel
             for
             the
             teeth
             of
             Pererius
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             past
             it
             over
             without
             an
             answer
             .
             Further
             when
             our
             Saviour
             called
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             Sadducees
             
               a
               generation
               of
               vipers
            
             ,
             must
             any
             Man
             be
             so
             extreamly
             mad
             
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             naturally
             and
             literally
             they
             were
             generated
             by
             vipers
             ?
             Must
             it
             not
             be
             understood
             that
             they
             were
             called
             so
             from
             their
             poysonous
             and
             wicked
             minds
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Metaphor
             ?
             Yes
             surely
             :
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Devil
             called
             a
             Serpent
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             or
             else
             literally
             so
             taken
             ,
             both
             appellations
             are
             equally
             absurd
             .
             And
             let
             Pererius
             or
             any
             other
             unloose
             this
             knot
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             How
             can
             the
             Devil
             be
             a
             very
             
               murtherer
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             
             (
             which
             he
             is
             Mystically
             so
             considered
             )
             if
             he
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             the
             destroying
             of
             Evah
             and
             Adam
             both
             in
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ?
             But
             if
             by
             the
             Serpent
             the
             Devil
             was
             not
             understood
             ,
             then
             he
             stands
             acquitted
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             murdering
             Adam
             and
             Evah
             both
             in
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             .
             But
             we
             must
             affirm
             that
             all
             learned
             and
             rational
             Divines
             ,
             whether
             antient
             ,
             middle
             or
             modern
             ,
             that
             have
             expounded
             or
             commented
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             do
             by
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
               calling
               Satan
               a
               murderer
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             understand
             the
             murdering
             of
             Adam
             and
             Evah
             both
             in
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ;
             And
             we
             dare
             referr
             all
             those
             that
             have
             taken
             ,
             or
             will
             take
             pains
             to
             examine
             them
             upon
             that
             piece
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             as
             we
             have
             averred
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Moses
             (
             in
             that
             action
             )
             doth
             purposely
             intitle
             the
             Devil
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             because
             (
             by
             his
             effectual
             creeping
             into
             the
             interiour
             senses
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             infecting
             Mens
             minds
             with
             venomous
             perswasions
             )
             he
             doth
             very
             lively
             represent
             the
             nature
             ,
             disposition
             and
             qualities
             of
             the
             venemous
             Serpent
             .
             And
             in
             this
             same
             sense
             was
             the
             Apostle
             jealous
             over
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             lest
             as
             
               that
               Serpent
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
             (
             which
             must
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             of
             Satan
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             of
             that
             Serpent
             )
             
               beguiled
               Evah
               through
               his
               subtilty
            
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             by
             the
             cunning
             of
             Satan
             in
             his
             false
             Apostles
             
               have
               their
               minds
               corrupted
               from
               the
               simplicity
               that
               is
               in
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Serpent
             that
             tempted
             Evah
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             is
             there
             said
             to
             be
             
               more
               subtile
               than
               every
               beast
               of
               the
               field
               ,
            
             the
             which
             (
             if
             the
             writing
             of
             such
             as
             have
             observed
             and
             described
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             animals
             be
             true
             )
             cannot
             be
             avouched
             truly
             of
             the
             natural
             Serpent
             .
             For
             there
             are
             many
             other
             creatures
             more
             subtil
             than
             the
             Serpent
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Satan
             who
             is
             (
             indeed
             )
             the
             old
             Serpent
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Moses
             doth
             therefore
             purposely
             attribute
             speech
             to
             the
             Serpent
             which
             tempted
             Evah
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             (
             knowing
             by
             experience
             that
             speech
             cannot
             properly
             accord
             with
             a
             natural
             Serpent
             )
             might
             the
             rather
             be
             induced
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             same
             must
             metaphorically
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Serpent
             .
             For
             we
             may
             with
             like
             absurdity
             imagine
             that
             
               the
               olive
               ,
               the
               fig
               ,
               the
               Vine-trees
               and
               the
               Bramble
            
             
             did
             vocally
             and
             articulately
             speak
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             as
             to
             suppose
             that
             either
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             or
             the
             Devil
             in
             the
             Serpent
             did
             use
             an
             articulate
             voice
             and
             discourse
             unto
             Evah
             ;
             they
             are
             both
             alike
             credible
             ,
             and
             both
             alike
             absurd
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             punishment
             inflicted
             by
             God
             ,
             hath
             no
             conveniency
             at
             all
             with
             the
             natural
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             spiritual
             and
             mystical
             Serpent
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Devil
             .
             For
             neither
             can
             the
             going
             upon
             her
             belly
             ,
             nor
             the
             eating
             of
             dust
             be
             any
             punishment
             at
             all
             to
             the
             natural
             Serpent
             ,
             because
             (
             before
             the
             tentation
             )
             both
             those
             properties
             were
             peculiarly
             allotted
             unto
             her
             ,
             she
             taking
             her
             name
             from
             her
             creeping
             condition
             ,
             for
             Serpens
             is
             derived
             
               à
               serpendo
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             she
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               reptile
               à
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               reptavit
               ,
               serpsit
            
             .
             Neither
             yet
             may
             we
             imagine
             that
             the
             said
             Serpent
             being
             of
             some
             better
             form
             before
             the
             tentation
             ,
             was
             then
             (
             by
             the
             just
             judgment
             of
             God
             )
             transformed
             into
             a
             viler
             proportion
             ,
             property
             or
             shape
             ,
             she
             being
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             accompted
             amongst
             the
             creeping
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Moses
             maketh
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Serpents
             coming
             to
             Evah
             about
             that
             business
             ,
             nor
             of
             her
             departure
             after
             the
             action
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             one
             special
             property
             whereby
             she
             might
             be
             essentially
             discerned
             to
             be
             (
             indeed
             )
             a
             true
             natural
             Serpent
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             manner
             of
             amaze
             ,
             or
             suddain
             fear
             in
             Evah
             at
             her
             suddain
             approach
             and
             extraordinary
             speech
             :
             whereas
             yet
             Moses
             himself
             was
             afterwards
             horribly
             afraid
             at
             the
             only
             sight
             of
             a
             Serpent
             .
             And
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               cursed
               above
               all
               the
               beasts
               in
               the
               field
            
             ;
             there
             the
             very
             
             bruit
             beasts
             (
             to
             the
             horrible
             confusion
             of
             Satan
             )
             are
             preferred
             before
             him
             ;
             not
             in
             absolute
             power
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             especial
             regard
             of
             that
             happy
             continuance
             and
             timely
             conservation
             of
             their
             original
             nature
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             forgo
             any
             heavenly
             happiness
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             yet
             had
             :
             But
             they
             continue
             forth
             their
             course
             in
             that
             self
             same
             primary
             estate
             they
             took
             at
             the
             first
             .
             But
             Satan
             is
             accursed
             because
             he
             kept
             not
             his
             first
             estate
             ,
             
             but
             fell
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             way
             of
             expounding
             the
             Scriptures
             metaphorically
             ;
             where
             the
             literal
             sense
             includeth
             an
             apparent
             absurdity
             ,
             either
             singular
             or
             novel
             ,
             for
             both
             Antients
             and
             Moderns
             have
             allowed
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             for
             S.
             Augustine
             saith
             :
             
               When
               any
               thing
               is
               found
               in
               
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               cannot
               (
               without
               an
               absurdity
               )
               be
               possibly
               interpreted
               literally
               ,
               That
               thing
               without
               doubt
               is
               spoken
               figuratively
               ,
               and
               must
               receive
               some
               other
               signification
               ,
               than
               the
               bare
               letter
               doth
               seem
               to
               import
               .
               And
               Gregory
               saith
               :
               When
               the
               
               order
               of
               the
               History
               becometh
               defective
               of
               it self
               in
               the
               literal
               sense
               ,
               then
               some
               mystical
               sense
               as
               it
               were
               with
               wide
               open
               doors
               doth
               offer
               it self
               :
               yea
               and
               that
               mystical
               sense
               must
               be
               received
               instead
               of
               the
               literal
               sense
               it self
               .
               And
               therefore
               (
               saith
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               )
               
               that
               malediction
               or
               curse
               which
               the
               Lord
               did
               cast
               on
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               must
               be
               Allegorically
               understood
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               which
               seem
               properly
               to
               accord
               to
               the
               Serpent
               indeed
               ,
               must
               metaphorically
               be
               transferred
               to
               Satan
               understood
               in
               the
               Serpent
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             premises
             it
             is
             very
             apparent
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             and
             no
             natural
             Serpent
             ,
             who
             set
             upon
             Evah
             in
             that
             tentation
             ,
             he
             being
             only
             metaphorically
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Serpent
             :
             And
             therefore
             had
             no
             need
             in
             that
             action
             essentially
             to
             assume
             to
             himself
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             natural
             Serpent
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             intended
             business
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             is
             to
             lay
             down
             positive
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Devil
             did
             not
             essentially
             enter
             into
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Serpent
             and
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             that
             yet
             neither
             he
             by
             himself
             ,
             nor
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             he
             joyned
             ,
             could
             therebymake
             any
             articulate
             sound
             or
             discourse
             .
             Which
             if
             the
             Devil
             in
             the
             Serpent
             be
             supposed
             (
             as
             it
             is
             )
             to
             perform
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             by
             considering
             him
             as
             an
             incorporeal
             or
             as
             a
             corporeal
             creature
             ,
             but
             we
             affirm
             he
             could
             perform
             neither
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Devil
             be
             considered
             as
             an
             incorporeal
             creature
             simply
             
             and
             absolutely
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             act
             upon
             any
             corporeal
             matter
             ,
             because
             an
             incorporeal
             substance
             can
             make
             no
             contact
             upon
             a
             body
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             it self
             corporeal
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               quicquid
               agit
               ,
               agit
               per
               contactum
               ,
               vel
               mediatum
               ,
               vel
               immediatum
               .
            
             But
             both
             those
             are
             caused
             by
             the
             touch
             of
             one
             body
             upon
             another
             ,
             as
             when
             ones
             hand
             by
             touching
             a
             straw
             doth
             immediately
             move
             it
             forth
             of
             its
             place
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             blowing
             doth
             remove
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             air
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             meerly
             incorporeal
             can
             perform
             neither
             :
             Because
             that
             which
             is
             meerly
             incorporeal
             hath
             no
             supersicies
             ,
             whereby
             to
             touch
             the
             body
             to
             be
             removed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             can
             make
             no
             motion
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             motion
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             alteration
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             speech
             nor
             articulation
             at
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Devil
             (
             if
             incorporeal
             )
             could
             not
             move
             the
             Organs
             of
             the
             Serpent
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             speak
             in
             the
             Serpent
             nor
             move
             his
             organs
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             fit
             for
             articulate
             prolation
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             thing
             required
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             Serpent
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Creation
             was
             specificated
             
             to
             an
             inarticulate
             sound
             ,
             not
             to
             an
             articulate
             :
             but
             the
             Devil
             neither
             hath
             ,
             nor
             ever
             had
             any
             power
             to
             change
             and
             overturn
             the
             course
             of
             Gods
             ordination
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             not
             power
             ,
             nor
             never
             had
             to
             make
             the
             Serpent
             speak
             articulately
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             to
             overthrow
             the
             inviolable
             order
             of
             God
             set
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             did
             ever
             aver
             that
             the
             Devil
             could
             do
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             most
             firm
             maximes
             that
             ever
             the
             
             Schools
             had
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               immateriale
               non
               agit
               in
               materiale
               ,
               nisi
               eminenter
               ut
               Deus
               :
            
             Therefore
             that
             the
             Devil
             being
             incorporeal
             and
             immaterial
             cannot
             act
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             material
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             had
             a
             super-eminent
             and
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             which
             were
             blasphemous
             to
             attribute
             unto
             him
             ,
             therefore
             could
             he
             not
             articulately
             speak
             in
             the
             Serpent
             unto
             Evah
             ,
             because
             immaterial
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             omnipotent
             power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             if
             he
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             corporeal
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             either
             
             of
             himself
             speak
             articulately
             and
             audibly
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             .
             And
             if
             he
             could
             do
             so
             of
             himself
             ,
             then
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Serpent
             was
             needless
             and
             superfluous
             .
             And
             if
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             entring
             into
             the
             Serpent
             would
             not
             have
             contributed
             that
             faculty
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             neither
             way
             he
             could
             have
             performed
             it
             ;
             For
             a
             Frog
             creeping
             into
             the
             body
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             will
             not
             cause
             the
             Frog
             to
             speak
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             make
             some
             noise
             or
             croaking
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Though
             the
             Devil
             being
             corporeal
             should
             have
             entred
             into
             
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             yet
             by
             no
             motion
             that
             could
             be
             made
             with
             or
             upon
             her
             organs
             ,
             could
             they
             have
             been
             framed
             to
             have
             uttered
             an
             articulate
             sound
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             fitted
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             have
             made
             a
             sibilation
             or
             hissing
             .
             For
             in
             Instruments
             that
             are
             artificial
             ,
             the
             several
             sounds
             and
             tunes
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             are
             but
             agreeable
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             their
             parts
             and
             their
             several
             compactions
             ;
             so
             an
             Harp
             cannot
             (
             when
             made
             )
             be
             ordered
             to
             give
             forth
             a
             sound
             like
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             nor
             the
             noise
             of
             a
             pair
             of
             Organs
             ;
             nor
             on
             the
             contrary
             :
             and
             if
             any
             of
             their
             parts
             be
             wanting
             ,
             defective
             or
             broken
             ,
             then
             the
             orderly
             sound
             and
             Musick
             is
             spoyled
             .
             And
             though
             a
             Parret
             or
             Paraquet
             may
             by
             vocal
             and
             external
             teaching
             be
             brought
             to
             learn
             and
             speak
             some
             words
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             by
             the
             teachers
             entring
             into
             her
             belly
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             outward
             ,
             vocal
             teaching
             ,
             whereby
             her
             senses
             and
             phantasie
             are
             audibly
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             But
             in
             this
             action
             ascribed
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             supposed
             to
             be
             able
             to
             speak
             articulately
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             taught
             the
             Serpent
             vocally
             and
             audibly
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             could
             have
             done
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             her
             organs
             capable
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             had
             been
             more
             subtilty
             in
             the
             Devil
             rather
             to
             have
             chosen
             a
             Parret
             than
             a
             serpent
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             objection
             worth
             taking
             notice
             of
             that
             Pererius
             bringeth
             against
             the
             sound
             and
             reasonable
             opinion
             of
             learned
             Cajetan
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             That
             Adam
             and
             Evah
             being
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             could
             not
             be
             
             wrought
             upon
             by
             an
             interiour
             tentation
             ,
             because
             that
             neither
             the
             sensitive
             appetite
             nor
             the
             phantasie
             were
             corrupted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Satan
             could
             not
             internally
             work
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             whole
             tentation
             must
             be
             extrinsecal
             .
             To
             which
             we
             return
             this
             sufficient
             reply
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             but
             a
             bare
             assertion
             without
             any
             proof
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             
             but
             only
             shelter
             it
             under
             the
             authority
             of
             S.
             Austin
             and
             Gregory
             ,
             whose
             authority
             in
             many
             other
             matters
             he
             doth
             often
             reject
             when
             they
             agree
             not
             with
             his
             humour
             ,
             end
             and
             interest
             .
             But
             however
             they
             are
             but
             
               testimonia
               humana
            
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             not
             to
             regard
             what
             the
             Men
             are
             that
             do
             speak
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             consider
             the
             weight
             and
             reason
             of
             what
             they
             do
             speak
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             proceeds
             upon
             false
             supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             sensitive
             appetite
             
             and
             consequently
             the
             Phantasie
             could
             not
             be
             wrought
             upon
             nor
             drawn
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             sensible
             and
             exteriour
             object
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Serpent
             alone
             could
             not
             have
             stirred
             the
             sensitive
             appetite
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             rationally
             to
             be
             supposed
             as
             a
             certainty
             that
             Evah
             had
             seen
             the
             Serpent
             before
             that
             time
             .
             Neither
             could
             it
             be
             the
             discourse
             with
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             barely
             considered
             as
             discourse
             ,
             that
             could
             have
             moved
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             she
             had
             heard
             ,
             and
             had
             had
             audible
             ,
             vocal
             and
             articulate
             discourse
             with
             her
             Husband
             before
             this
             time
             of
             the
             temptation
             .
             Neither
             could
             it
             be
             the
             beholding
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             discourse
             it
             appeareth
             that
             she
             had
             before
             seen
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             tentation
             was
             in
             the
             view
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             its
             species
             that
             appeared
             to
             her
             eye
             of
             the
             said
             tree
             was
             the
             same
             that
             it
             was
             before
             .
             So
             that
             it
             will
             be
             most
             manifest
             that
             the
             tentation
             took
             effect
             from
             the
             strong
             lie
             that
             Satan
             told
             her
             ,
             
               that
               their
               eyes
               should
               be
               opened
               and
               they
               should
               be
               as
               Gods
               knowing
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
            
             and
             so
             her
             deception
             was
             first
             made
             in
             her
             mind
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             will
             was
             drawn
             ,
             and
             the
             sensitive
             appetite
             moved
             ,
             whereupon
             
               she
               took
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
               .
            
             And
             this
             may
             far
             more
             reasonably
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             a
             mental
             discourse
             and
             internal
             motions
             ,
             than
             by
             external
             collocution
             ,
             which
             must
             first
             work
             upon
             the
             mind
             ,
             before
             that
             the
             Phantasie
             or
             sensitive
             appetite
             could
             at
             all
             be
             moved
             or
             drawn
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             tentation
             had
             been
             this
             way
             that
             Pererius
             supposeth
             it
             ,
             
             our
             first
             parents
             could
             not
             have
             been
             seduced
             ;
             for
             Satans
             argument
             lay
             not
             to
             perswade
             Evah
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             pleasant
             for
             the
             taste
             or
             good
             for
             the
             Stomach
             thereby
             to
             have
             drawn
             the
             sensitive
             appetite
             and
             the
             Phantasie
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             good
             and
             profitable
             to
             make
             them
             wise
             ,
             
               and
               to
               be
               like
               Gods
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             insnared
             her
             understanding
             with
             a
             fallacious
             and
             lying
             argument
             ,
             thus
             framed
             ,
             as
             learned
             Pisoator
             lays
             it
             down
             :
             
               That
               thing
               which
               will
               bring
               you
               Divine
               
               Wisdom
               and
               Felicity
               ,
               that
               thing
               ye
               ought
               to
               make
               use
               of
               .
               But
               the
               eating
               of
               this
               fruit
               can
               bring
               you
               Divine
               Wisdom
               and
               Felicity
               :
               Therefore
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               tree
               ,
               ye
               ought
               to
               make
               use
               of
               .
               And
               so
               the
               seduction
               was
               not
               at
               all
               by
               the
               sensitive
               appetite
            
             
             (
             that
             could
             receive
             no
             more
             benefit
             by
             it
             than
             by
             the
             other
             fruits
             in
             the
             Garden
             )
             but
             by
             her
             understanding
             being
             blinded
             with
             a
             specious
             shew
             of
             an
             apparent
             (
             not
             a
             real
             )
             benefit
             ,
             and
             thereby
             her
             will
             drawn
             and
             led
             to
             put
             forth
             her
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             .
             And
             therefore
             consequently
             there
             was
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             extrinsecal
             tentation
             ,
             which
             might
             and
             was
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             an
             intrinsick
             discourse
             ,
             working
             upon
             her
             understanding
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Surely
             if
             Pererius
             had
             been
             aware
             of
             the
             many
             inconveniences
             that
             this
             opinion
             of
             his
             doth
             hurry
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             
             have
             plunged
             himself
             into
             a
             Labyrinth
             of
             such
             perplexities
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             here
             enumerate
             and
             so
             conclude
             .
             1.
             
             If
             this
             opinion
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             Evah
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             perfection
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             could
             not
             be
             tempted
             nor
             seduced
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             an
             external
             way
             and
             means
             :
             Then
             how
             could
             it
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Angels
             in
             their
             Primitive
             Estate
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             perfect
             (
             if
             not
             more
             )
             than
             that
             of
             Evahs
             ,
             were
             without
             a
             tempter
             or
             any
             external
             means
             drawn
             unto
             that
             defection
             ,
             who
             left
             their
             estate
             and
             station
             ,
             and
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             could
             the
             defection
             have
             been
             so
             general
             (
             for
             multitudes
             of
             them
             fell
             )
             if
             they
             had
             not
             had
             some
             way
             or
             means
             to
             have
             communicated
             their
             cogitations
             and
             intentions
             one
             to
             another
             ?
             For
             though
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             apprehend
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             discourse
             or
             commune
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             truth
             that
             they
             have
             a
             way
             and
             means
             to
             manifest
             their
             cogitations
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             some
             way
             Analogous
             to
             that
             which
             we
             call
             speech
             or
             discourse
             .
             Therefore
             concerning
             this
             point
             doth
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Zanchy
             thus
             conclude
             .
             
             
               Therefore
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               which
               we
               do
               by
               a
               sensible
               voice
               ,
               the
               same
               thing
               the
               Angels
               and
               blessed
               Souls
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               yea
               the
               Devils
               in
               the
               infernal
               pit
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               do
               perform
               ,
               but
               without
               voice
               ,
               in
               a
               spiritual
               manner
               .
            
             3.
             
             If
             this
             opinion
             were
             true
             ,
             then
             the
             blessed
             Souls
             ,
             being
             divested
             from
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             a
             communion
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             nor
             should
             jointly
             praise
             and
             glorifie
             God
             together
             ,
             which
             were
             false
             and
             absurd
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             learned
             Father
             said
             well
             :
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               holden
               stedfastly
               that
               
               the
               offices
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Hoast
               are
               by
               no
               means
               performed
               in
               silence
               ;
               seeing
               ,
               we
               may
               read
               that
               the
               Angelical
               powers
               before
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               do
               sound
               forth
               his
               praise
               with
               unwearied
               
               voices
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             sleights
             and
             subtil
             machinations
             (
             for
             he
             hath
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             devices
             )
             of
             Satans
             Kingdom
             could
             not
             be
             carried
             on
             ,
             if
             
             he
             had
             not
             a
             way
             and
             means
             to
             communicate
             them
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Crew
             of
             his
             inferiour
             Fiends
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             plainly
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             way
             of
             hidden
             ,
             Mystical
             and
             Spiritual
             discourse
             ,
             which
             the
             Devil
             might
             ,
             and
             did
             represent
             to
             the
             mind
             and
             understanding
             of
             Evah
             ,
             whereby
             she
             was
             seduced
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             a
             vocal
             and
             audible
             interlocution
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             in
             answer
             to
             his
             objection
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             place
             of
             Scripture
             that
             is
             commonly
             brought
             and
             urged
             thereby
             to
             prove
             the
             great
             power
             of
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             ,
             is
             that
             
             of
             Pharaohs
             Magicians
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             argue
             thus
             :
             If
             the
             Magicians
             of
             Pharaoh
             were
             able
             by
             the
             power
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             change
             their
             Rods
             into
             Serpents
             ,
             the
             Water
             into
             Blood
             ,
             and
             to
             produce
             Frogs
             ;
             Why
             may
             not
             Witches
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             change
             themselves
             and
             other
             things
             into
             strange
             and
             several
             shapes
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             feats
             that
             are
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             ?
          
           
             But
             though
             this
             be
             but
             
               petitio
               ▪
               principii
            
             ,
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Devil
             they
             did
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             supposed
             nor
             granted
             ,
             but
             ought
             first
             to
             have
             been
             proved
             ;
             And
             though
             in
             the
             case
             of
             hardening
             Pharaohs
             heart
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             (
             and
             was
             )
             a
             peculiar
             dispensation
             from
             God
             at
             that
             time
             :
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             God
             doth
             always
             dispense
             with
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Devil
             leave
             to
             operate
             the
             like
             things
             ;
             and
             so
             nothing
             firmly
             can
             be
             concluded
             from
             hence
             .
             Yet
             (
             I
             say
             )
             though
             these
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             shall
             pretermit
             them
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             full
             opening
             and
             discussion
             of
             the
             matter
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             these
             two
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             How
             far
             the
             Devils
             power
             and
             assistance
             did
             concurr
             with
             the
             actions
             and
             performances
             .
             2.
             
             And
             wherein
             he
             did
             not
             concurr
             nor
             act
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             grant
             that
             Pharaoh
             and
             the
             Magicians
             being
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             worshippers
             of
             false
             gods
             ,
             their
             ends
             were
             principally
             to
             magnifie
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             and
             to
             manifest
             that
             their
             supposed
             gods
             could
             work
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             pass
             as
             strange
             miracles
             or
             wonders
             as
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             could
             perform
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             end
             they
             had
             all
             the
             assistance
             that
             Satan
             and
             his
             dark
             kingdom
             of
             Angels
             could
             afford
             them
             in
             a
             spiritual
             and
             hellish
             way
             ;
             
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               air
               that
            
             
             
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             for
             such
             were
             both
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             Magicians
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             tell
             us
             ,
             speaking
             of
             false
             and
             seducing
             teachers
             :
             
               That
               they
               were
               like
               Jannes
               ,
               and
               Ja●bres
               that
               withstood
               Moses
               ,
               in
               their
               resisting
               of
               the
               truth
               :
            
             
             so
             that
             the
             Magicians
             of
             Pharaoh
             were
             condemned
             for
             resisting
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             message
             that
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             brought
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             real
             miracles
             that
             they
             performed
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             wicked
             end
             they
             aimed
             at
             ,
             they
             were
             assisted
             with
             the
             power
             and
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             only
             were
             his
             servants
             and
             instruments
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             second
             particular
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             efficient
             causes
             and
             ●eans
             of
             the
             producing
             of
             those
             thing
             that
             the
             Magicians
             did
             ,
             we
             affirm
             they
             were
             performed
             by
             the
             power
             of
             nature
             and
             art
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Devil
             was
             no
             efficient
             cause
             of
             their
             production
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             these
             irrefragable
             arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             affirm
             that
             the
             Devil
             did
             or
             can
             produce
             such
             strange
             effects
             ,
             do
             also
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             performeth
             in
             natural
             
             and
             elementary
             Bodies
             ,
             is
             done
             by
             applying
             natural
             agents
             to
             natural
             and
             fit
             patients
             ,
             which
             dotruly
             bring
             to
             pass
             such
             strange
             effects
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             only
             make
             the
             local
             application
             of
             
             them
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             that
             the
             effects
             flow
             from
             natural
             agents
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             causality
             at
             all
             can
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             except
             that
             fictitious
             one
             of
             being
             
               causa
               sine
               qua
               non
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             no
             cause
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             he
             maketh
             this
             local
             application
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             be
             incorporeal
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             simply
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             perform
             any
             such
             matter
             ;
             and
             however
             ,
             a
             man
             by
             natural
             power
             and
             means
             ,
             if
             he
             know
             the
             fit
             and
             apt
             actives
             and
             passives
             ,
             may
             perform
             them
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             assistance
             is
             needless
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             never
             yet
             met
             with
             any
             argument
             that
             bore
             any
             convincing
             force
             that
             might
             induce
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             so
             great
             a
             Naturalist
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             persons
             that
             think
             themselves
             no
             mean
             sharers
             
             in
             the
             most
             sorts
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             are
             very
             strait
             laced
             in
             their
             pretended
             zeal
             for
             godliness
             ,
             and
             in
             detesting
             the
             works
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             even
             startle
             and
             shew
             an
             abhorrency
             at
             the
             word
             Magick
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             once
             named
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Magick
             but
             what
             is
             diabolical
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             they
             call
             diabolical
             were
             any
             other
             way
             evil
             but
             only
             in
             the
             end
             and
             use
             :
             for
             there
             are
             many
             plants
             and
             minerals
             ,
             that
             though
             poysonous
             ,
             are
             yet
             notwithstanding
             good
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Creation
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             uses
             that
             may
             be
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             kill
             noxious
             animals
             that
             are
             hurtful
             unto
             man.
             But
             if
             any
             forth
             of
             malice
             and
             wickedness
             should
             use
             them
             to
             poyson
             and
             destroy
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             it
             were
             wicked
             and
             diabolical
             in
             the
             end
             and
             use
             ,
             yet
             were
             the
             means
             lawful
             and
             natural
             .
             So
             whatsoever
             the
             Devil
             may
             do
             by
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             his
             instruments
             ,
             in
             leading
             and
             drawing
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             great
             
               magnalia
               naturae
            
             ,
             to
             work
             strange
             wonders
             by
             ,
             thereby
             to
             confirm
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             or
             to
             resist
             the
             truth
             and
             such
             devilish
             ends
             ,
             though
             the
             end
             and
             use
             may
             be
             wicked
             and
             diabolical
             ,
             yet
             the
             efficient
             cause
             is
             natural
             and
             lawful
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             can
             find
             no
             other
             ground
             or
             reason
             of
             dividing
             Magick
             into
             natural
             and
             Diabolical
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             end
             and
             use
             :
             for
             otherwise
             they
             both
             work
             by
             a
             natural
             agency
             and
             means
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Devil
             can
             do
             nothing
             above
             or
             contrary
             to
             that
             course
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             nature
             .
             Therefore
             may
             men
             do
             without
             the
             aid
             of
             Devils
             whatsoever
             they
             can
             do
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             no
             advantage
             over
             us
             ,
             but
             operate
             only
             by
             applying
             active
             things
             to
             passive
             ,
             like
             as
             Men
             do
             :
             And
             therefore
             said
             that
             most
             learned
             Philosopher
             ,
             Chymist
             and
             Mathematician
             ,
             our
             Countreyman
             
               Roger
               Bacon
            
             ,
             excellent
             well
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               non
               igitur
               oportet
               nos
               uti
            
             
             
               magicis
               illusionibus
               cum
               potestas
               Philosophiae
               doceat
               operari
               quod
               sufficit
               .
            
             Therefore
             are
             those
             men
             that
             came
             from
             the
             East
             to
             worship
             Christ
             called
             Magicians
             ,
             not
             because
             that
             great
             knowledge
             they
             had
             in
             the
             secrets
             of
             Nature
             was
             Diabolical
             or
             unlawful
             ;
             for
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Magician
             was
             honourable
             and
             laudable
             ,
             until
             Knaves
             and
             Impostors
             made
             use
             of
             it
             to
             cheat
             and
             couzen
             withal
             ,
             and
             for
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             ends
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             had
             made
             use
             of
             it
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             mankind
             ,
             therefore
             were
             they
             Magicians
             in
             the
             genuine
             ,
             and
             best
             sense
             ,
             as
             working
             by
             lawful
             and
             natural
             
             means
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             good
             end
             :
             when
             the
             Magicians
             of
             Pharaoh
             may
             be
             called
             Cacomagicians
             ,
             because
             they
             used
             the
             good
             and
             excellent
             causes
             and
             agents
             of
             nature
             to
             a
             wicked
             and
             Diabolical
             end
             ,
             namely
             to
             resist
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             so
             the
             only
             difference
             of
             Magick
             is
             from
             the
             end
             and
             uses
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             causes
             or
             agents
             ,
             that
             are
             both
             natural
             .
             So
             what
             these
             Magicians
             of
             Pharaoh
             did
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             meerly
             by
             natural
             means
             and
             causes
             ;
             and
             yet
             being
             for
             a
             wicked
             end
             was
             therefore
             Diabolical
             .
             So
             Jacob
             when
             he
             
               set
               the
               pilled
               rods
               with
               white
               streakes
               in
            
             
             
               them
               ,
               before
               the
               flocks
               in
               the
               gutters
               in
               the
               watering
               troughs
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Rams
               and
               the
               Sheep
               came
               up
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               coupled
               together
               ,
               they
               might
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               ring
               streaked
               ,
               speckled
               and
               spotted
               young
               ones
               ;
               It
               came
               so
               to
               pass
               ,
            
             and
             is
             confessed
             by
             Pererius
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             of
             learned
             Expositors
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             to
             be
             from
             natural
             causes
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             strange
             feat
             of
             natural
             Magick
             ;
             but
             not
             evil
             because
             not
             directed
             to
             a
             wicked
             end
             :
             but
             that
             of
             Pharaohs
             though
             wrought
             likewise
             by
             a
             natural
             causes
             (
             for
             so
             it
             was
             whether
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             can
             but
             work
             by
             natural
             means
             ,
             or
             not
             )
             was
             wicked
             and
             Diabolical
             ;
             because
             they
             did
             it
             to
             resist
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             the
             messengers
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             most
             or
             all
             the
             learned
             Expositors
             that
             have
             Commented
             
             upon
             this
             place
             of
             Exodus
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Dr.
             
               Willets
               Hexapla
            
             and
             divers
             other
             learned
             Authors
             )
             though
             they
             attribute
             these
             things
             done
             by
             the
             Magicians
             to
             the
             power
             and
             assistance
             of
             Satan
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             manner
             they
             do
             acknowledge
             them
             not
             to
             be
             done
             really
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             shew
             and
             appearance
             .
             But
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             shew
             and
             appearance
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             find
             out
             and
             determine
             ;
             for
             if
             by
             it
             they
             mean
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             it
             as
             Juglers
             and
             those
             that
             use
             the
             Art
             of
             Legierdemane
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             shewing
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             nimble
             sleight
             and
             agility
             convey
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             suddainly
             and
             unperceiveably
             substitute
             another
             thing
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             which
             they
             perform
             by
             leading
             the
             Eyes
             and
             attentions
             of
             the
             spectators
             another
             way
             with
             staring
             and
             using
             of
             strange
             and
             insignificant
             words
             ,
             then
             we
             should
             be
             soon
             accorded
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             might
             probably
             and
             easily
             have
             been
             performed
             as
             we
             shall
             prove
             anon
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             they
             mean
             or
             intend
             .
             But
             some
             do
             mean
             that
             the
             Devil
             did
             only
             deceive
             the
             Phantasie
             and
             imagination
             of
             the
             beholders
             ,
             in
             causing
             them
             to
             imagine
             and
             believe
             that
             the
             rods
             were
             changed
             into
             Serpents
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             not
             changed
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             imaginations
             deceived
             in
             thinking
             them
             to
             be
             Serpents
             when
             they
             were
             but
             only
             rods
             ,
             as
             melancholy
             persons
             ,
             Men
             in
             Feavers
             ,
             Phrensies
             and
             Maniacal
             distempers
             do
             often
             think
             and
             affirm
             that
             they
             see
             strange
             things
             when
             they
             see
             no
             such
             things
             externally
             ,
             but
             the
             Phantasie
             is
             only
             deceived
             with
             the
             species
             and
             images
             of
             those
             things
             within
             .
             This
             might
             be
             granted
             if
             Pharaoh
             and
             all
             the
             Spectators
             could
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             Men
             under
             those
             forenamed
             distempers
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             though
             yet
             that
             might
             (
             and
             doth
             often
             )
             come
             to
             pass
             from
             meer
             natural
             causes
             ,
             where
             the
             Devil
             hath
             
             nothing
             to
             do
             at
             all
             .
             But
             the
             beholders
             of
             these
             actions
             of
             the
             Magicians
             are
             neither
             proved
             ,
             nor
             can
             rationally
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             Men
             under
             any
             such
             distempers
             ;
             but
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             Men
             of
             several
             constitutions
             ,
             tempers
             ,
             and
             of
             sound
             health
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             any
             way
             capable
             of
             any
             such
             illusions
             ,
             neither
             could
             the
             Devil
             in
             a
             moment
             have
             so
             vitiated
             their
             imaginations
             ,
             which
             we
             affirm
             he
             can
             no
             ways
             do
             ,
             except
             the
             humours
             ,
             fumes
             and
             spirits
             in
             the
             Body
             be
             first
             altered
             by
             natural
             causes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             instantaneously
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             could
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             no
             Man
             could
             certainly
             tell
             ,
             when
             he
             were
             deceived
             in
             his
             imagination
             ,
             when
             not
             :
             neither
             could
             it
             be
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             imagine
             ,
             )
             by
             casting
             a
             mist
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ;
             for
             though
             Christ
             did
             hold
             the
             two
             Disciples
             Eyes
             going
             from
             Emaus
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             know
             him
             ,
             it
             were
             blasphemous
             to
             think
             that
             Satan
             could
             do
             so
             also
             .
             And
             a
             mist
             casting
             before
             their
             Eyes
             might
             make
             them
             to
             see
             more
             dimly
             and
             confusedly
             ,
             and
             cause
             things
             to
             appear
             greater
             than
             they
             were
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             make
             one
             thing
             seem
             a
             quite
             contrary
             .
             But
             it
             never
             was
             yet
             proved
             that
             Satan
             could
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             never
             proved
             ,
             may
             safely
             and
             rationally
             be
             denied
             .
             Some
             do
             suppose
             that
             the
             Devil
             did
             cloath
             or
             cover
             the
             Magicians
             rods
             with
             some
             such
             vestment
             of
             an
             airy
             substance
             ,
             as
             might
             make
             the
             rods
             appear
             to
             the
             eye
             like
             Serpents
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             as
             groundless
             a
             whimsey
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             hath
             no
             proof
             ,
             so
             it
             needs
             no
             confutation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             to
             come
             more
             close
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             plain
             and
             
             perspicuous
             that
             what
             they
             did
             was
             meerly
             by
             Art
             ,
             or
             by
             Art
             and
             Nature
             joined
             with
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             may
             trust
             any
             thing
             to
             propriety
             of
             the
             words
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             sufficiently
             before
             )
             they
             are
             called
             
               mechassephim
               ,
               praestigiatores
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Juglers
             ,
             such
             as
             by
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             nimble
             conveyance
             ,
             could
             perform
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             are
             called
             Hartummin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Magicians
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             skill
             in
             natural
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             knowing
             their
             causes
             ,
             and
             making
             due
             and
             timely
             application
             of
             them
             to
             passives
             that
             were
             suitable
             ,
             could
             produce
             wonderful
             effects
             .
             And
             if
             we
             seriously
             consider
             the
             few
             things
             that
             they
             performed
             ,
             they
             might
             easily
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             Legerdemain
             alone
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             holding
             a
             rod
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             seeming
             to
             throw
             it
             down
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             how
             soon
             might
             they
             throw
             down
             an
             artificial
             Serpent
             in
             its
             stead
             ,
             and
             immediately
             and
             unperceivedly
             make
             conveyance
             of
             the
             rod
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             thought
             difficult
             or
             impossible
             ,
             I
             shall
             unriddle
             the
             mystery
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             sometimes
             seen
             it
             performed
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             thus
             .
             The
             Jugler
             that
             is
             to
             perform
             this
             feat
             is
             usually
             provided
             
             before-hand
             with
             a
             wiar
             so
             twined
             and
             wrested
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             pressed
             together
             with
             the
             little
             finger
             in
             the
             ball
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             when
             let
             loose
             it
             will
             extend
             it self
             ,
             like
             a
             spring
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             pretty
             motion
             upon
             a
             Table
             ,
             this
             is
             fitted
             with
             a
             suitable
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             piece
             of
             neatly
             painted
             linnen
             ,
             perfectly
             resembling
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             with
             Eyes
             and
             all
             .
             This
             thus
             fitted
             he
             holdeth
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             betwixt
             his
             little
             finger
             ,
             and
             the
             ball
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             then
             with
             his
             left
             
             hand
             he
             taketh
             up
             a
             little
             white
             rod
             that
             he
             hath
             upon
             the
             Table
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             maketh
             people
             believe
             he
             performeth
             all
             his
             feats
             :
             And
             then
             telling
             them
             a
             Story
             to
             amuse
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             like
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             transform
             that
             rod
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             then
             he
             presently
             beginneth
             to
             stare
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             utter
             some
             strange
             and
             nonsensical
             words
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             invoking
             some
             Spirit
             or
             Goblin
             ,
             and
             so
             immediately
             conveyeth
             the
             rod
             either
             into
             his
             lap
             (
             if
             sitting
             )
             or
             into
             his
             sleeve
             (
             if
             standing
             )
             and
             then
             le
             ts
             loose
             the
             Serpent
             forth
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             with
             pushing
             it
             forward
             ,
             that
             what
             with
             the
             wiar
             ,
             and
             the
             nimble
             motion
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             maketh
             it
             to
             move
             a
             pretty
             space
             upon
             the
             Table
             ,
             which
             he
             continueth
             ,
             while
             offering
             with
             the
             one
             hand
             to
             catch
             it
             by
             the
             neck
             ,
             he
             nimbly
             with
             the
             other
             puts
             it
             forward
             ,
             and
             turneth
             it
             by
             touching
             the
             tail
             ,
             and
             the
             mean
             while
             hisseth
             so
             cunningly
             ,
             that
             the
             by-standers
             think
             it
             is
             the
             Serpent
             it self
             ,
             and
             presently
             whips
             it
             up
             and
             conveys
             it
             into
             his
             pocket
             .
             And
             such
             a
             trick
             as
             this
             well
             acted
             might
             make
             Pharaoh
             and
             the
             beholders
             believe
             there
             was
             as
             much
             done
             ,
             as
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             did
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             Aarons
             rod
             swallowed
             up
             their
             Serpents
             ,
             or
             his
             Serpent
             theirs
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             easily
             excuse
             .
             As
             for
             the
             changing
             water
             into
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             producing
             of
             Frogs
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             easy
             to
             be
             done
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             any
             particular
             explication
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             performance
             may
             most
             easily
             be
             understood
             .
             Though
             I
             once
             saw
             a
             Gentleman
             that
             was
             much
             delighted
             with
             these
             kind
             of
             tricks
             ,
             and
             did
             himself
             play
             them
             admirable
             well
             ,
             who
             performed
             it
             with
             a
             living
             Snake
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             got
             for
             one
             of
             his
             Children
             to
             keep
             in
             a
             box
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             North-Countrey
             they
             are
             plentiful
             ,
             and
             are
             also
             innoxious
             ;
             and
             it
             might
             have
             deceived
             a
             very
             wary
             person
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             very
             foolish
             and
             absurd
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             Demon
             from
             Hell
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             a
             Soul
             from
             above
             ,
             to
             solve
             a
             thing
             that
             seems
             strange
             and
             uncouth
             by
             ,
             when
             the
             craft
             and
             cunning
             of
             Men
             (
             if
             duely
             considered
             and
             examined
             )
             are
             sufficient
             to
             perfom
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Exodus
             where
             our
             Translators
             say
             :
             
               and
               the
               Magicians
               did
               so
            
             or
             in
             like
             manner
             
               with
               their
               inchantments
            
             ,
             
             the
             word
             being
             Belahatehem
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             rendered
             ,
             
               suis
               laminis
            
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             before
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             their
             bright
             plates
             of
             metal
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             doth
             not
             signifie
             Inchantments
             in
             any
             one
             place
             in
             all
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             And
             if
             truth
             and
             reason
             may
             bear
             any
             sway
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             that
             they
             were
             deeply
             skilled
             in
             natural
             and
             lawful
             Magick
             (
             as
             generally
             the
             Aegyptians
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Nations
             were
             )
             though
             they
             did
             use
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             an
             evil
             end
             ,
             namely
             the
             resisting
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             :
             and
             so
             by
             this
             word
             
               suis
               laminis
            
             ,
             with
             their
             plates
             of
             Metal
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             Metalline
             bright
             plates
             framed
             under
             certain
             fit
             constellations
             ,
             and
             insculped
             with
             certain
             figures
             ,
             by
             which
             naturally
             (
             without
             any
             Diabolical
             assistance
             )
             they
             did
             perform
             strange
             things
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             shapes
             of
             some
             things
             appear
             to
             the
             
             eye
             .
             And
             though
             we
             may
             be
             derided
             and
             laughed
             to
             scorn
             by
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             hardly
             taxed
             and
             censured
             by
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Cynical
             Criticks
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             so
             far
             stifle
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             own
             brains
             ,
             nor
             be
             so
             cowardly
             in
             maintaining
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             assert
             ,
             That
             anciently
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             certain
             lawful
             art
             ,
             whereby
             some
             sorts
             of
             metals
             might
             be
             mixed
             together
             under
             a
             due
             constellation
             ,
             and
             after
             ingraven
             in
             like
             fit
             Planetary
             times
             with
             sundry
             figures
             ,
             that
             would
             naturally
             work
             strange
             things
             ;
             And
             this
             piece
             of
             learning
             though
             it
             may
             justly
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             Desiderata
             ,
             and
             might
             very
             well
             have
             been
             placed
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Deperdita
             of
             Pancirollus
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             well
             known
             unto
             the
             ancient
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             often
             with
             happy
             success
             put
             into
             practise
             ;
             And
             amongst
             those
             many
             noble
             attempts
             of
             that
             most
             learned
             and
             experienced
             (
             though
             much
             condemned
             )
             person
             Paracelsus
             ,
             this
             part
             of
             learning
             was
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             he
             laboured
             to
             restore
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             which
             we
             thus
             prove
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             have
             been
             formerly
             in
             the
             World
             many
             such
             like
             planetary
             
             Sigills
             or
             Talismans
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Persians
             called
             them
             )
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             divers
             Authors
             of
             good
             credit
             and
             account
             .
             For
             the
             learned
             and
             most
             acute
             
               Julius
               Scaliger
            
             relateth
             this
             saying
             :
             
               The
               novelty
               of
               this
               History
               also
               may
               sharpen
               the
               wits
               of
               the
               studious
               .
               
               In
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               
                 Arabick
                 Aegyptians
              
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               it
               is
               thus
               written
               .
               That
               
                 Hameth
                 Ben
                 Thaulon
              
               the
               Governour
               of
               Aegypt
               for
               the
               Arabians
               did
               command
               that
               a
               certain
               leaden
               Image
               or
               Picture
               
               of
               a
               Crocodile
               ,
               which
               was
               found
               in
               the
               ground-work
               of
               a
               certain
               Temple
               ,
               should
               be
               melted
               in
               the
               fire
               .
               From
               which
               time
               the
               inhabitants
               did
               complain
               ,
               that
               those
               Countreys
               were
               more
               infested
               with
               Crocodiles
               than
               before
               ,
               against
               whose
               mischief
               that
               Image
               had
               been
               framed
               ,
               and
               buried
               there
               by
               the
               more
               ancient
               Wisemen
               or
               Magicians
               .
               Junctin
               ,
               upon
               the
               Sphear
               of
               Sacrobosco
               ,
               affirms
               
               that
               his
               Master
               who
               was
               a
               Carmelite
               ,
               named
               
                 Julianus
                 Ristorius
                 à
                 Prato
              
               ,
               one
               that
               was
               not
               any
               whit
               superstitious
               ,
               was
               intreated
               by
               
               a
               Friend
               of
               his
               to
               make
               one
               of
               these
               Images
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               the
               Cramp
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               very
               much
               subject
               to
               .
               This
               learned
               Man
               resenting
               his
               Friends
               sufferings
               ,
               taught
               him
               the
               manner
               how
               to
               make
               one
               :
               so
               that
               he
               ,
               not
               content
               to
               make
               only
               one
               ,
               made
               divers
               
               of
               them
               when
               the
               Moon
               was
               in
               the
               Sign
               Cancer
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               so
               good
               success
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               certainty
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               immediately
               found
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               .
               Confecit
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 plures
                 imagines
                 ,
                 pro
                 se
                 ,
                 &
                 amicis
                 suis
                 :
                 quibus
                 effectis
                 ,
                 unam
                 pro
                 se
                 accepit
                 ,
                 &
                 liberatus
                 est
                 .
              
               The
               same
               he
               reports
               of
               a
               certain
               Florentine
               ,
               a
               very
               Pious
               Man
               ,
               who
               made
               one
               of
               these
               Talismans
               ,
               for
               to
               drive
               away
               the
               Gnats
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               with
               good
               success
               .
               
                 Nicolaus
                 Florentinus
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Vir
                 religiosus
                 fecit
                 in
                 una
                 constellatione
                 annulum
                 ad
                 expellendum
                 culices
                 ,
                 quas
                 vulgo
              
               Zanzaras
               
                 dicimus
                 ,
                 sub
                 certis
                 &
                 determinatis
                 imaginibus
                 ;
                 &
                 usus
                 fuit
                 constellatione
                 Saturni
                 infortunati
                 ,
                 &
                 e●pulit
                 culices
                 .
              
            
             Another
             Story
             take
             from
             an
             Arabick
             Cosmographer
             ,
             cited
             by
             
               Joseph
               Scaliger
            
             thus
             :
             
             
               
               This
               Talisman
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Hamptz
               ,
               
               in
               a
               City
               bearing
               the
               same
               name
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               only
               the
               Figure
               of
               a
               Scorpion
               graved
               upon
               one
               of
               the
               Stones
               in
               a
               certain
               Tower
               ;
               which
               is
               of
               so
               great
               virtue
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               suffers
               not
               any
               ,
               either
               Serpent
               or
               Scorpion
               to
               come
               within
               the
               City
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               ,
               for
               experiment
               sake
               ,
               bring
               one
               of
               these
               out
               of
               the
               field
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               sooner
               at
               the
               Gate
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               dies
               suddenly
               .
               This
               Figure
               hath
               this
               virtue
               besides
               ;
               that
               when
               any
               one
               is
               stung
               with
               a
               Scorpion
               ,
               or
               bitten
               by
               any
               other
               Serpent
               ,
               they
               need
               but
               take
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Stone
               with
               a
               little
               clay
               ,
               and
               apply
               it
               to
               the
               wound
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               instantly
               healed
               .
            
             Unto
             which
             Mr.
             Gaffarel
             addeth
             this
             :
             
               If
               any
               one
               doubt
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               the
               credit
               of
               this
               Cosmographer
               ,
               he
               may
               yet
               adventure
               to
               believe
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Breves
              
               ,
               as
               
               having
               been
               an
               eye-witness
               of
               the
               like
               experiment
               :
               who
               says
               in
               his
               Travels
               ,
               that
               at
               Tripoli
               a
               City
               of
               Syria
               ,
               within
               a
               Wall
               that
               reacheth
               from
               the
               Sea-side
               to
               the
               Gate
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               inchanted
               stone
               ;
               on
               which
               is
               figured
               ,
               in
               Relief
               ,
               or
               by
               way
               of
               Imbossment
               ,
               the
               Figure
               of
               a
               Scorpion
               ,
               which
               was
               there
               placed
               
               by
               a
               Magician
               ,
               for
               to
               drive
               away
               Venomous
               Beasts
               ,
               which
               infested
               this
               Province
               ,
               as
               the
               Serpent
               of
               Brass
               in
               the
               Hippodromus
               at
               Constantinople
               did
               .
               And
               a
               little
               above
               the
               City
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               Cave
               ,
               which
               is
               full
               of
               the
               Carkasses
               and
               Bones
               of
               Serpents
               ,
               which
               died
               at
               that
               time
               .
               And
               further
               Gaffarel
               saith
               :
               Now
               whereas
               he
               calls
               this
               an
               inchanted
               Stone
               ,
               and
               says
               that
               it
               was
               placed
               there
               by
               a
               Magician
               ,
               you
               must
               note
               ,
               that
               he
               there
               speaks
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               ,
               who
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               give
               any
               other
               account
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               as
               not
               understanding
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               of
               the
               natural
               reason
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             election
             of
             fit
             times
             according
             to
             the
             Configuration
             of
             the
             Stars
             and
             Planets
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             efficacy
             and
             virtue
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             
             known
             to
             Husbandmen
             and
             Sailers
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             small
             power
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             natural
             and
             artificial
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             in
             this
             instance
             .
             
               Lazarus
               Riverius
            
             who
             was
             Counsellor
             and
             Physician
             to
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             extraordinary
             learning
             and
             experience
             in
             the
             Medical
             profession
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Galenical
             and
             Chymical
             way
             ,
             doth
             give
             us
             this
             relation
             saying
             :
             
               I
               have
               not
               seldom
               experienced
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               many
               witnesses
               of
               this
               thing
               ,
               that
               Peony
               
               gathered
               under
               its
               proper
               Constellation
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Moon
               inclining
               
                 (
                 inclinante
              
               )
               being
               in
               Aries
               ,
               doth
               loose
               the
               Epilepsie
               ,
               by
               application
               alone
               :
               for
               the
               middle
               and
               chief
               root
               divided
               by
               the
               
               greater
               Longitude
               ,
               I
               have
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               compassed
               about
               the
               neck
               and
               the
               armes
               of
               a
               certain
               Virgin
               in
               the
               Hospital
               ,
               of
               eighteen
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               afflicted
               with
               this
               Disease
               from
               her
               childhood
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               Paroxysmes
               every
               day
               ;
               but
               from
               that
               day
               seemed
               altogether
               to
               be
               cured
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               how
               greatly
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Stars
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               of
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Medicine
               .
            
             Agreeable
             unto
             which
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             that
             Industrious
             person
             Galen
             ,
             who
             affirmeth
             that
             Peony
             by
             appension
             
             doth
             cure
             the
             Epilepsie
             ,
             though
             he
             declare
             not
             the
             fit
             time
             for
             its
             
             collection
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             most
             clear
             that
             the
             careful
             and
             precise
             observation
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             influences
             is
             most
             necessary
             to
             a
             Physician
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             others
             that
             would
             produce
             strange
             and
             desired
             effects
             .
             Therefore
             doth
             learned
             Schroderus
             tell
             us
             this
             concerning
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             those
             influences
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               The
               influences
               
               of
               the
               Stars
               are
               effluvia
               ,
               or
               Steams
               endowed
               with
               peculiar
               faculties
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               make
               strong
               (
               if
               they
               be
               in
               their
               strength
               and
               vigour
               )
               things
               that
               are
               familiar
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               prosper
               and
               promote
               their
               virtues
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               they
               debilitate
               ,
               hinder
               and
               make
               worse
               things
               that
               are
               not
               agreeable
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Moses
             fully
             mentioneth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             fitly
             rendred
             by
             
               Arias
               Montanus
               .
               Et
               ad
            
             Joseph
             
               dixit
               ,
               Benedicta
               Domini
               terra
               ejus
               ,
               de
               delicia
               Coelorum
               ,
               de
               rore
               ,
               &
               de
               voragine
               cubante
               de
               orsum
               :
               &
               de
               delicia
               proventuum
               Solis
               ,
               &
               de
               delicia
               ejectionis
               lunarum
               .
            
             Which
             our
             Translation
             gives
             thus
             :
             
               And
               of
               Joseph
            
             
             
               he
               said
               ,
               Blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               his
               land
               ,
               for
               the
               precious
               things
               of
               heaven
               ,
               for
               the
               dew
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               deep
               that
               coucheth
               beneath
               ;
               And
               for
               the
               precious
               fruits
               brought
               forth
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               precious
               things
               put
               forth
               by
               the
               Moon
               .
            
             The
             full
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             influences
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             necessity
             and
             utility
             for
             due
             and
             proper
             seasons
             for
             the
             collection
             of
             Flowers
             ,
             Fruits
             ,
             Roots
             and
             Plants
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             that
             learned
             piece
             that
             
               Bartholomaeus
               Carichterus
            
             Chief
             Physician
             to
             Maximilian
             the
             Second
             ,
             writ
             and
             dedicated
             to
             his
             Master
             in
             the
             German
             Tongue
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             what
             is
             written
             in
             the
             same
             Language
             by
             those
             learned
             Germans
             ,
             
               Johannes
               Pharamundus
               Rhumelius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Israel
               Hebueras
            
             that
             learned
             Mathematician
             ,
             in
             a
             Treatise
             which
             he
             calleth
             ,
             
               Mysterium
               Sigillorum
               herbarum
               &
               lapidum
            
             ,
             which
             do
             compleatly
             verifie
             the
             certain
             efficacy
             and
             virtue
             of
             Planetary
             Seals
             ,
             Images
             or
             Figures
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             things
             are
             confirmed
             by
             the
             effects
             of
             appensions
             of
             many
             
             natural
             things
             which
             produce
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             effects
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             give
             in
             the
             words
             of
             that
             honourable
             person
             Mr.
             Boyl
             ,
             who
             saith
             :
             
               That
               great
               cures
               may
               be
               done
               by
               bare
               outward
               applications
               ,
               
               you
               will
               scarce
               deny
               if
               you
               disbelieve
               not
               the
               relations
               which
               are
               made
               us
               by
               learned
               men
               concerning
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               
                 Lapis
                 Nephriticus
              
               ,
               only
               bound
               upon
               the
               Pulses
               of
               the
               wrists
               (
               chiefly
               that
               of
               the
               left
               hand
               )
               against
               that
               stubborn
               and
               Anomalous
               disease
               the
               Stone
               .
               And
               that
               which
               gives
               the
               more
               credit
               to
               
               these
               relations
               is
               ;
               That
               not
               only
               the
               judicious
               
                 Anselmus
                 Boetius
                 de
                 Boot
              
               seems
               to
               prize
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               famous
               Monardes
               professeth
               himself
               ,
               not
               to
               write
               by
               hearsay
               of
               the
               great
               virtues
               of
               this
               Indian
               Stone
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               made
               tryal
               of
               it
               himself
               upon
               persons
               of
               
               very
               high
               quality
               :
               And
               that
               which
               is
               related
               by
               Monardes
               is
               much
               less
               strange
               than
               those
               almost
               incredible
               things
               which
               are
               with
               many
               circumstances
               delivered
               of
               that
               Stone
               ,
               by
               the
               learned
               Chymist
               Vutzerus
               .
               And
               although
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               that
               some
               Stones
               that
               go
               under
               that
               name
               have
               been
               ineffectually
               applied
               
               in
               Nephritick
               Distempers
               .
               Yet
               the
               accurate
               
                 Johannes
                 de
                 Laet
              
               himself
               furnisheth
               us
               with
               an
               answer
               to
               that
               objection
               ,
               informing
               us
               that
               many
               of
               those
               Nephritick
               Stones
               (
               which
               differ
               much
               in
               colour
               ,
               though
               the
               best
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               greenish
               )
               although
               not
               at
               all
               counterfeited
               or
               sophisticated
               are
               of
               little
               or
               no
               virtue
               .
               But
               that
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               others
               of
               them
               which
               can
               soarce
               be
               distinguished
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               by
               tryal
               upon
               Nephriticks
               ,
               
               which
               are
               of
               wonderful
               efficacy
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               hath
               more
               than
               once
               tryed
               in
               his
               own
               Wife
               .
               
                 Garcias
                 ab
                 orta
              
               mentions
               a
               Stone
               found
               in
               Balagat
               ,
               called
               Alaqueca
               ;
               of
               which
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               be
               cheap
               :
               
                 Hujus
                 tamen
                 virtus
              
               (
               to
               use
               his
               own
               words
               )
               
                 reliquarum
                 Gemmarum
                 facultates
                 exuperat
                 ,
                 quippe
                 qui
                 sanguinem
                 undequaque
                 fluentem
                 illico
                 sistat
                 .
                 Monardes
                 (
                 cap.
              
               35.
               )
               relates
               the
               great
               virtues
               of
               a
               Stone
               against
               Hysterical
               suffocations
               ,
               and
               concludes
               ;
               
                 Cumuteri
                 suffocationem
                 imminentem
                 praesentiunt
                 ,
                 adhibito
                 lapide
                 subitò
                 levantur
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 eum
                 perpetuò
                 gestant
                 (
                 Hysterici
                 )
                 nunquam
                 simili
                 morbo
                 corripiuntur
                 :
                 exempl●
                 hujusmodi
                 faciunt
                 ut
                 his
                 rebus
                 fidem
                 adhibeam
                 .
              
               The
               same
               Author
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               ,
               treating
               of
               the
               
                 Lapis
                 Sanguinaris
              
               or
               Blood-stone
               ,
               found
               in
               
                 New
                 ▪
                 Spain
              
               (
               having
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Indians
               do
               most
               confidently
               believe
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               flesh
               of
               any
               bleeding
               part
               be
               touched
               with
               this
               Stone
               ,
               the
               bleeding
               will
               thereby
               be
               stanched
               )
               adds
               this
               memorable
               observation
               of
               his
               own
               :
               
                 Vidimus
                 nonnullos
                 haemorrhoidum
                 fluxu
                 afflictos
                 remedium
                 sensisse
                 ,
                 annulos
                 ex
                 hoc
                 lapide
                 confectos
                 in
                 digito
                 continue
                 gestando
                 ;
                 nec
                 non
                 &
                 menstruum
                 sluxum
                 sisti
                 .
              
               And
               to
               these
               for
               brevity
               sake
               ,
               we
               shall
               only
               mention
               the
               virtues
               of
               the
               Jasper
               ,
               which
               is
               blood-red
               throughout
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               which
               
                 Boetius
                 de
                 Boot
              
               of
               his
               own
               experience
               
               doth
               avouch
               in
               several
               trials
               to
               have
               stopped
               Fluxes
               of
               Blood
               ,
               only
               by
               bare
               appension
               :
               As
               also
               the
               child
               of
               a
               famous
               Chymical
               writer
               ,
               who
               had
               his
               child
               (
               supposed
               to
               be
               bewitched
               )
               cured
               by
               hanging
               a
               piece
               of
               that
               Noble
               Mineral
               by
               Paracelsus
               called
               
                 electrum
                 minerale
                 immaturum
              
               ,
               of
               which
               Helmont
               tells
               us
               this
               :
               
                 Imprimis
                 electrum
                 minerale
                 immaturum
                 Paracelsi
                 ,
                 collo
                 appensum
                 ,
                 ●iberat
                 ,
                 quos
                 spiritus
                 immundus
                 persequitur
                 ,
                 quod
                 ipse
                 vidi
                 .
                 Il●ius
              
               
               
                 potum
                 verò
                 ,
                 plures
                 à
                 veneficiis
                 solvisse
                 ,
                 me●ini
                 .
                 N●o
                 autem
                 ,
                 qui
                 appenso
                 illo
                 simplici
                 ,
                 non
                 praecaverit
                 ,
                 ne
                 injecta
                 intromittantur
                 :
                 vel
                 ab
                 importunis
                 ligationibus
                 confestim
                 non
                 solvatur
                 .
              
            
             All
             which
             do
             manifest
             the
             great
             and
             wonderful
             virtues
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             endowed
             Stones
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             Plants
             and
             Roots
             withal
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             need
             not
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             be
             an
             adjutant
             or
             operator
             in
             their
             effects
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             also
             manifest
             that
             Metals
             may
             be
             so
             artificially
             in
             fit
             Constellations
             commixed
             together
             ,
             that
             their
             effects
             will
             be
             rare
             
             and
             stupendious
             ,
             as
             the
             aforesaid
             honourable
             person
             doth
             transcribe
             
             and
             relate
             to
             us
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               What
               Monardes
               ,
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               mentions
               of
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               
                 Lapis
                 Sanguinaris
              
               to
               cure
               Hemorrhoidal
               Fluxes
               ,
               puts
               me
               in
               mind
               of
               a
               yet
               much
               stranger
               thing
               ,
               which
               Helmont
               affirms
               ,
               namely
               ,
               That
               he
               could
               make
               a
               metal
               ,
               
               
               of
               which
               if
               a
               Ring
               were
               worn
               ,
               the
               pain
               of
               the
               Haemorrhoids
               would
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               in
               the
               little
               time
               requisite
               to
               recite
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               within
               twenty
               our
               hours
               the
               Haemorrhoids
               themselves
               ,
               as
               well
               internal
               as
               external
               ,
               how
               protuberant
               soever
               ,
               would
               vanish
               ,
               and
               the
               restagnant
               blood
               would
               (
               as
               he
               speaks
               )
               be
               received
               again
               into
               favour
               ,
               and
               be
               restored
               to
               a
               good
               condition
               .
               The
               same
               Ring
               he
               also
               commends
               in
               the
               suffocation
               and
               irregular
               motion
               of
               the
               Womb
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               Diseases
               :
               But
               if
               Paracelsus
               be
               in
               any
               case
               to
               be
               credited
               in
               an
               unlikely
               matter
               ,
               we
               may
               think
               by
               his
               very
               solemn
               protestations
               that
               he
               speaks
               upon
               his
               own
               experience
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               Ring
               made
               of
               a
               metalline
               substance
               ,
               by
               him
               called
               electrum
               ,
               (
               which
               by
               his
               description
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               mixture
               of
               all
               the
               metals
               joined
               together
               under
               certain
               constellations
               )
               which
               was
               of
               far
               greater
               virtue
               than
               this
               of
               Helmont
               ,
               For
               ,
               
                 hoc
                 loco
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 non
                 possum
                 non
                 indicare
                 admirandas
                 quasdam
              
               
               
                 vires
                 virtutesque
                 electri
                 nostri
                 ,
                 quas
                 fieri
                 his
                 nostris
                 oculis
                 vidimus
                 ,
                 adeoque
                 cum
                 bona
                 veritatis
                 conscientiâ
                 praeferre
                 attestarique
                 possumus
                 .
                 Vidimus
                 enim
                 hujus
                 generis
                 annulos
                 ,
                 quos
                 qui
                 induit
                 ,
                 hunc
                 nec
                 spasmus
                 convulsit
                 ,
                 nec
                 Paralysis
                 corripuit
                 ,
                 nec
                 dolor
                 ullus
                 torsit
                 ,
                 similiter
                 nec
                 Apoplexia
                 ,
                 nec
                 Epilepsia
                 invasit
                 .
                 Et
                 si
                 annulus
                 hujusmodi
                 Epileptici
                 digito
                 annulari
                 ,
                 etiam
                 in
                 Paroxysmo
                 saevissimo
                 ,
                 insertus
                 fuit
                 ,
                 remittente
                 illicò
                 Paroxysmo
                 ,
                 aeger
                 à
                 lapsu
                 illico
                 resurrexit
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             And
             though
             Mr.
             Boyle
             a
             person
             of
             a
             perspicuous
             judgment
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             great
             understanding
             ,
             doth
             seem
             to
             question
             his
             authority
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             dubitation
             ,
             being
             in
             probability
             staggered
             by
             the
             groundless
             censures
             of
             his
             greatest
             adversaries
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             affirm
             that
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             that
             his
             veracity
             and
             experience
             (
             which
             was
             as
             great
             as
             any
             Mans
             )
             should
             be
             undervalued
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             ignorance
             and
             idleness
             of
             those
             that
             judge
             him
             :
             who
             were
             never
             able
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             ignorance
             to
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             mystical
             and
             dark
             way
             of
             writing
             ,
             nor
             because
             of
             their
             supine
             negligence
             had
             ever
             made
             trial
             of
             those
             things
             he
             treateth
             of
             ,
             with
             that
             curious
             diligence
             and
             care
             that
             is
             requisite
             to
             accomplish
             such
             occult
             effects
             withal
             ;
             not
             considering
             that
             ,
             
               Dii
               sua
               bona
               laboribus
               vendunt
            
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             monstrous
             lies
             and
             horrid
             calumnies
             of
             that
             pitiful
             Rapsodist
             
               Athanasius
               Kircherus
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             add
             one
             testimony
             more
             from
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             which
             in
             English
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               Also
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               cannot
               here
               pass
               over
               one
               great
               wonder
               ,
               which
               I
               saw
               performed
               in
               Spain
               of
               a
               great
               Negromancer
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               Bell
               not
               exceeding
               the
               weight
               of
               two
               pounds
               which
               as
               oft
               as
               he
               did
               Ring
               ,
               he
               could
               allure
               and
               stir
               up
               many
               and
               various
               Apparitions
               and
               Visions
               of
               Spirits
               .
               For
               when
               he
               list
               he
               did
               describe
               certain
               words
               and
               characters
               in
               the
               inward
               superficies
               of
               the
               Bell
               :
               After
               if
               he
               did
               beat
               and
               ring
               it
               ,
               forthwith
               the
               Spirits
               (
               or
               shapes
               )
               did
               come
               forth
               or
               appear
               of
               what
               form
               or
               shape
               soever
               he
               desired
               .
               He
               could
               also
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               same
               Bell
               ,
               either
               draw
               unto
               him
               or
               drive
               from
               him
               many
               other
               Visions
               and
               Spirits
               ,
               as
               also
               Men
               and
               Beasts
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               seen
               many
               of
               these
               performed
               
               by
               him
               with
               mine
               own
               eyes
               .
               But
               whensoever
               he
               did
               begin
               any
               new
               thing
               ,
               so
               oft
               he
               did
               renew
               the
               words
               and
               Characters
               also
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               he
               would
               not
               reveal
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               unto
               me
               ,
               those
               secrets
               of
               the
               words
               and
               characters
               ,
               until
               I
               my self
               more
               deeply
               weighing
               and
               considering
               the
               matter
               ,
               at
               last
               by
               chance
               found
               them
               forth
               .
               Which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               and
               the
               examples
               of
               which
               I
               here
               studiously
               do
               conceal
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               obscurely
               to
               be
               noted
               here
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               more
               of
               moment
               in
               the
               Bell
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               words
               :
               For
               this
               Bell
               was
               certainly
               and
               altogether
               compounded
               or
               made
               of
               this
               our
               Electrum
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             that
             there
             are
             great
             and
             hidden
             virtues
             both
             in
             Plants
             and
             
             Minerals
             ,
             especially
             in
             Metals
             and
             Precious
             Stones
             as
             they
             are
             by
             Nature
             produced
             by
             Mystical
             Chymistry
             prepared
             and
             exalted
             ,
             or
             commixed
             and
             insculped
             in
             their
             due
             and
             fit
             constellations
             ,
             may
             not
             only
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             instances
             foregoing
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             reasons
             and
             authorities
             of
             persons
             of
             great
             judgment
             and
             experience
             in
             the
             secrets
             of
             nature
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             here
             recite
             some
             few
             .
             And
             first
             that
             learned
             and
             observant
             person
             
               Baptista
               van
               Helmont
            
             tells
             us
             thus
             much
             :
             
               But
               this
               one
               thing
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               willingly
               admit
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               that
               metals
               do
               by
               
               many
               degrees
               surpass
               Plants
               and
               Minerals
               in
               the
               art
               of
               healing
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               metals
               are
               certain
               shining
               glasses
               ,
               not
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               brightness
               ;
               but
               rather
               that
               as
               often
               as
               they
               are
               opened
               ,
               and
               their
               virtues
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               they
               act
               by
               a
               dotal
               light
               ,
               and
               a
               vital
               contact
               .
               Therefore
               metals
               do
               operate
               ,
               by
               a
               manner
               attributed
               to
               the
               Stars
               ,
               to
               wit
               by
               aspect
               ,
               and
               the
               attaction
               of
               an
               alterative
               blass
               or
               motion
               .
               For
               the
               metals
               themselves
               are
               glasses
               ,
               I
               say
               the
               best
               off-spring
               of
               the
               inferiour
               Globe
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               whole
               central
               force
               ,
               by
               some
               former
               ages
               ,
               hath
               prodigally
               poured
               out
               its
               treasure
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               espouse
               most
               richly
               ,
               this
               liquor
               ,
               this
               sweat
               ,
               and
               this
               off-spring
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               unto
               those
               ends
               which
               the
               weakness
               of
               nature
               did
               require
               .
               But
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               call
               them
               shining
               glasses
               ,
               which
               have
               the
               power
               of
               penetrating
               and
               illuminating
               the
               Archeus
               ,
               from
               its
               errors
               ,
               furies
               and
               defects
               .
            
             Neither
             are
             those
             arguments
             of
             that
             learned
             person
             
               Galeottus
               Martius
            
             ,
             
             for
             defending
             the
             natural
             and
             lawful
             effects
             of
             Planetary
             Sigills
             ,
             when
             prepared
             forth
             of
             agreeable
             matter
             ,
             and
             made
             in
             their
             due
             constellations
             ,
             of
             such
             small
             weight
             as
             some
             insipid
             ignorants
             have
             pretended
             ,
             but
             are
             convincing
             to
             any
             considerate
             and
             rational
             person
             ,
             as
             this
             one
             may
             manifest
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             speaking
             of
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Lion
             ingraven
             in
             a
             Golden
             Plate
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               The
               Figure
               of
               a
               Lion
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               insculped
               in
               the
               fit
               hours
               ,
               in
               a
               right
               constellation
               ,
               doth
               not
               act
               ,
               but
               doth
               bring
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               as
               S.
               Thomas
               and
               
                 Albertus
                 magnus
              
               do
               testifie
               :
               not
               as
               a
               Figure
               and
               Image
               impressed
               Mathematically
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               effect
               this
               or
               that
               preparation
               in
               the
               thing
               figured
               :
               which
               may
               in
               divers
               moods
               receive
               the
               Celestial
               action
               without
               difficulty
               :
               Because
               if
               the
               Image
               of
               a
               Dog
               ,
               or
               an
               Horse
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Animal
               were
               insculped
               in
               a
               Golden
               Plate
               ,
               there
               would
               not
               be
               that
               disposition
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               which
               
               doth
               accompany
               the
               Image
               of
               a
               Lion
               &c.
               
               From
               whence
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               we
               conclude
               ,
               that
               this
               aptitude
               to
               draw
               in
               the
               Celestial
               virtue
               in
               the
               Figure
               ,
               is
               not
               as
               Figure
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Gold
               is
               formed
               more
               dense
               or
               thin
               ,
               by
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Image
               .
               For
               even
               in
               looking-glasses
               ,
               the
               variety
               of
               the
               Figure
               ,
               doth
               bring
               a
               most
               vast
               difference
               .
               For
               how
               much
               a
               Concave
               doth
               differ
               from
               a
               gibbous
               Looking-glass
               ,
               is
               even
               known
               unto
               old
               Wives
               .
            
             Of
             these
             things
             also
             our
             learned
             Countrey-man
             
               Roger
               Bacon
            
             ,
             who
             was
             second
             to
             
             none
             in
             the
             secrets
             of
             Art
             and
             Nature
             ,
             doth
             teach
             us
             thus
             much
             :
             
               But
               they
               who
               know
               in
               fit
               constellations
               ,
               to
               do
               their
               works
               according
               to
               the
               configurations
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ;
               they
               may
               not
               only
               dispose
               Characters
               ,
               but
               all
               their
               operations
               ,
               both
               of
               Art
               and
               Nature
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Celestial
               virtues
               .
               But
               because
               it
               is
               difficult
               in
               these
               things
               to
               know
               the
               certitude
               of
               Celestials
               ;
               therefore
               in
               these
               there
               is
               much
               error
               with
               many
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               few
               that
               know
               to
               order
               any
               thing
               profitably
               and
               truly
               .
            
             But
             we
             shall
             shut
             up
             this
             
             particular
             with
             that
             memorable
             and
             irrefragable
             responsion
             of
             Paracelsus
             to
             the
             common
             objection
             ,
             which
             in
             English
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               But
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               they
               will
               thus
               urge
               ;
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               that
               Metals
               ,
               with
               their
               assigned
               Characters
               ,
               Letters
               and
               Names
               ,
               should
               perform
               such
               things
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               prepared
               and
               made
               by
               Magical
               and
               Diabolical
               power
               intervening
               ?
               But
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               to
               these
               I
               return
               this
               answer
               .
               Therefore
               thou
               believest
               (
               as
               I
               hear
               )
               that
               if
               such
               things
               be
               made
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               then
               they
               may
               have
               their
               force
               and
               operations
               .
               But
               should
               not
               thou
               rather
               believe
               this
               ?
               that
               also
               the
               Creator
               of
               Nature
               ,
               God
               who
               dwelleth
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               is
               so
               powerful
               ,
               that
               he
               in
               like
               manner
               can
               give
               and
               confer
               these
               virtues
               and
               operations
               to
               Metals
               ,
               Roots
               ,
               Herbs
               ,
               Stones
               and
               such
               like
               things
               ?
               As
               though
               forsooth
               the
               Devil
               were
               more
               strong
               ,
               more
               wise
               ,
               more
               omnipotent
               ,
               and
               more
               powerful
               than
               the
               only
               Eternal
               ,
               Omnipotent
               and
               Merciful
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               created
               and
               exalted
               their
               degrees
               ,
               even
               of
               all
               these
               aforesaid
               Metals
               ,
               Stones
               ,
               Herbs
               ,
               Roots
               and
               all
               other
               such
               like
               things
               that
               are
               above
               ,
               or
               within
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               do
               live
               and
               vegetate
               in
               the
               Water
               or
               Air
               ,
               for
               the
               health
               and
               commodity
               of
               Man
               ?
            
          
           
             This
             argument
             we
             desire
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Witchmongers
             or
             Demonographers
             should
             answer
             ,
             ●re
             they
             conclude
             so
             strongly
             for
             the
             power
             of
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             .
          
           
             So
             we
             conceive
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             that
             what
             Pharaohs
             Magicians
             did
             perform
             ,
             might
             rationally
             ,
             and
             probably
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             Natural
             Magick
             or
             confederacy
             ,
             and
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Diabolical
             assistance
             than
             what
             was
             mental
             and
             spiritual
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             resisting
             of
             Moses
             .
             And
             by
             all
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             in
             changing
             their
             Rods
             ,
             bringing
             in
             of
             Frogs
             and
             changing
             Water
             into
             Blood
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             rationally
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             any
             supernatural
             assistance
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             could
             not
             have
             been
             so
             amazed
             at
             the
             miracle
             of
             turning
             the
             Dust
             into
             Lice
             ;
             for
             what
             skill
             did
             the
             Devil
             want
             that
             he
             could
             not
             perform
             this
             ?
             
             If
             by
             his
             power
             the
             former
             things
             were
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             could
             there
             be
             more
             difficulty
             in
             doing
             of
             this
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             bringing
             of
             Frogs
             ?
             Neither
             could
             their
             Legierdemain
             have
             failed
             them
             but
             that
             they
             were
             surprized
             ,
             and
             taken
             unawares
             ,
             being
             not
             provided
             to
             play
             all
             kind
             of
             tricks
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             few
             for
             which
             they
             had
             made
             provision
             .
             And
             so
             to
             excuse
             their
             own
             inability
             ,
             they
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               this
               is
               the
               finger
            
             
             
               of
               God
            
             ;
             a
             pitiful
             shift
             to
             excuse
             their
             own
             knavery
             ,
             and
             couzenage
             ,
             for
             there
             could
             be
             no
             more
             of
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             in
             this
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             shift
             to
             put
             off
             their
             own
             shame
             .
          
           
             Another
             place
             from
             whence
             they
             would
             draw
             arguments
             to
             maintain
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             Witches
             ,
             is
             the
             Story
             of
             Balaam
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Numbers
             ,
             from
             whence
             in
             the
             first
             place
             they
             would
             conclude
             that
             he
             used
             wicked
             and
             Diabolical
             Divinations
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             words
             he
             could
             either
             bless
             or
             curse
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             we
             shall
             give
             these
             pressive
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             it
             might
             be
             granted
             that
             he
             used
             Divinations
             that
             
             were
             not
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             what
             is
             that
             to
             a
             killing
             and
             murthering
             Witch
             ?
             Surely
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             And
             though
             Balak
             believed
             that
             whosoever
             
             
               he
               blessed
               were
               blessed
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               he
               cursed
               ,
               were
               cursed
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             fetched
             him
             so
             far
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             apparent
             to
             prove
             that
             Balaam
             could
             do
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             and
             from
             Balaks
             belief
             to
             Balaams
             performances
             proceedeth
             no
             argument
             ,
             for
             his
             belief
             that
             he
             could
             either
             bless
             or
             curse
             ,
             did
             not
             confer
             any
             power
             to
             Balaam
             to
             produce
             such
             effects
             withall
             .
             And
             Balaams
             blessings
             ,
             or
             cursings
             might
             be
             intentional
             ,
             and
             declarative
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             be
             effective
             ,
             for
             he
             confesseth
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             truth
             :
             
               How
               should
               he
               curse
               ,
               whom
            
             
             
               God
               had
               not
               cursed
               ,
               or
               how
               should
               he
               defie
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               had
               not
               defied
               ?
            
             He
             might
             have
             done
             it
             verbally
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             have
             been
             frustrate
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             effect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             concluded
             :
             
               Surely
               there
               was
               no
               inchantment
               against
               Jacob
               ,
               nor
               no
               Divination
               against
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             though
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             not
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             to
             
             meet
             Auguries
             (
             for
             as
             we
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             the
             word
             doth
             properly
             signifie
             that
             )
             It
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             is
             manifest
             that
             at
             
             the
             former
             times
             he
             went
             to
             attend
             solitarily
             what
             the
             Lord
             would
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             two
             times
             that
             he
             went
             before
             was
             only
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             hear
             and
             receive
             what
             he
             would
             say
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             here
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             had
             need
             to
             go
             ,
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             took
             up
             his
             Parable
             ,
             and
             prophesied
             .
             Where
             though
             his
             going
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             ,
             be
             called
             to
             meet
             Divinations
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             worse
             sense
             ,
             for
             unlawful
             Divinations
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             as
             were
             sent
             him
             and
             taught
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             Visions
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Trances
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             like
             wayes
             as
             God
             in
             those
             times
             used
             to
             reveal
             his
             Will
             to
             his
             Prophets
             by
             :
             For
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             that
             he
             neither
             professed
             ,
             nor
             did
             (
             in
             this
             case
             )
             utter
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             no
             false
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             was
             no
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             ,
             nor
             used
             any
             Divinations
             ,
             
             
             but
             what
             he
             had
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             most
             clear
             from
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             When
             Balak
             first
             sent
             messengers
             unto
             him
             ,
             his
             responsion
             
             was
             :
             
               If
               Balak
               would
               give
               me
               his
               house
               full
               of
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               I
               cannot
               go
               beyond
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               to
               do
               less
               or
               more
               .
            
             
               Whereby
               it
               is
               apparent
               that
               he
               feared
               the
               Lord
               Jehovah
               ,
               and
               calls
               him
               his
               God
               ,
               thereby
               shewing
               the
               confidence
               that
               he
               had
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               acknowledged
               him
               for
               his
               only
               God.
               2.
               
               In
               the
               whole
               transaction
               of
               the
               business
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Balak
               ,
               he
               never
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               declare
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Lord
               would
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               neither
               did
               he
               at
               all
               vary
               from
               the
               same
               in
               the
               least
               tittle
               .
            
             3.
             
             He
             confesseth
             all
             along
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               his
               eyes
               opened
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               that
               he
               heard
               the
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               had
               seen
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               falling
               into
               a
               trance
               ,
               but
               having
               his
               eyes
               open
               .
            
             And
             these
             were
             things
             that
             were
             not
             peculiar
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             the
             true
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             .
             4.
             
             The
             truth
             of
             his
             Prophecie
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             and
             Dominion
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             prosperity
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             evince
             that
             he
             was
             a
             true
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Divinations
             came
             from
             the
             Almighty
             .
             And
             this
             caused
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             
             of
             the
             Fathers
             believe
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Prophecie
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             the
             Magi
             or
             Wise
             men
             were
             directed
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             Hierusalem
             to
             seek
             and
             worship
             Christ
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             this
             Prophet
             fell
             into
             hainous
             crimes
             ,
             and
             enormous
             
             sins
             ,
             as
             tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             first
             Messengers
             came
             from
             Balak
             unto
             him
             ,
             was
             positively
             commanded
             not
             to
             go
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             though
             God
             would
             change
             his
             mind
             entertained
             them
             again
             ,
             whereby
             Gods
             anger
             was
             kindled
             against
             him
             .
             And
             though
             he
             was
             drawn
             
               to
               love
               the
               wages
               of
               unrighteousness
               ,
            
             and
             so
             
             was
             rebuked
             by
             the
             dumb
             Ass
             ,
             and
             though
             
               he
               taught
               Balak
               to
               lay
               a
               stumbling-block
               before
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             had
             that
             judgment
             to
             be
             slain
             among
             the
             Midianites
             :
             Yet
             none
             of
             these
             do
             
             conclude
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             used
             Diabolical
             Divinations
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             what
             he
             declared
             from
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             flying
             of
             Jonah
             to
             Tarshish
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             go
             to
             
             preach
             against
             Nineveh
             ,
             or
             his
             repining
             at
             Gods
             mercy
             shewed
             to
             that
             great
             City
             ,
             manifested
             him
             to
             be
             a
             lying
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             devilish
             
             Divination
             .
             Neither
             the
             Prophets
             being
             seduced
             ,
             
               that
               cried
               against
               the
               altar
               at
               Bethel
               ,
            
             before
             Jeroboam
             ,
             by
             the
             old
             Prophet
             ,
             
               and
               his
               being
               slain
               in
               the
               way
               by
               a
               lion
               ,
               &
               his
               carkase
               left
               there
               ,
            
             did
             at
             all
             argue
             that
             his
             Prophecie
             was
             false
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             had
             not
             his
             message
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             only
             shew
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             that
             have
             been
             truly
             inspired
             by
             God
             and
             been
             truly
             taught
             by
             him
             ,
             have
             notwithstanding
             often
             disobeyed
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             therefore
             fearful
             temporal
             judgments
             faln
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             argument
             that
             they
             used
             unlawful
             Divinations
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             also
             the
             Witchmongers
             use
             to
             urge
             a
             frivolous
             ,
             and
             groundless
             argument
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             Angel
             did
             speak
             in
             Balaams
             Ass
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Devil
             may
             speak
             in
             a
             Dog
             ,
             or
             a
             
             Cat
             to
             a
             Witch
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             confuted
             by
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Angel
             did
             there
             was
             by
             command
             and
             commission
             
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             we
             never
             read
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             proved
             that
             the
             Devil
             is
             sent
             upon
             such
             idle
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             errands
             ,
             to
             work
             a
             miracle
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             a
             Dog
             ,
             or
             a
             Cat
             ,
             to
             a
             Witch
             ;
             for
             God
             doth
             not
             work
             wonders
             for
             any
             such
             wicked
             and
             abominable
             ends
             .
             And
             if
             he
             be
             not
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             cannot
             of
             himself
             perform
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Swine
             ,
             without
             Christs
             leave
             and
             order
             ;
             but
             is
             kept
             in
             chains
             of
             everlasting
             darkness
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             not
             loosed
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             sends
             him
             as
             an
             instrument
             to
             accomplish
             his
             will
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             for
             good
             and
             just
             ends
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             such
             execrable
             and
             wicked
             purposes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             take
             up
             a
             false
             supposition
             ,
             for
             the
             Angel
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Ass
             either
             essentially
             ,
             or
             effectively
             ,
             for
             at
             the
             very
             instant
             that
             the
             Ass
             spoke
             ,
             
               the
               Angel
               was
               standing
               in
               a
               narrow
               place
               ,
               where
               was
            
             
             
               no
               way
               to
               turn
               either
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               or
               to
               the
               left
               ,
            
             and
             then
             
               seeing
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               she
               fell
               down
               under
               Balaam
               ,
               and
               spoke
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Angel
             could
             not
             both
             stand
             in
             the
             narrow
             way
             and
             likewise
             be
             in
             the
             Ass
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             except
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             absurdity
             that
             a
             creature
             may
             be
             in
             two
             distinct
             places
             at
             one
             and
             the
             self-same
             time
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             yet
             allowed
             to
             any
             created
             being
             .
             But
             they
             openly
             belie
             ,
             and
             falsifie
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             
             for
             it
             doth
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Angel
             spoke
             in
             the
             Ass
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             the
             word
             is
             Jehovah
             )
             opened
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Ass.
             So
             that
             (
             we
             suppose
             )
             here
             is
             enough
             demonstrated
             that
             from
             none
             of
             the
             places
             of
             Scriptures
             hitherto
             enumerated
             ,
             any
             colourable
             grounds
             can
             be
             drawn
             to
             uphold
             those
             particulars
             that
             we
             have
             laboured
             to
             confute
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             pass
             to
             another
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Woman
               of
               Endor
               that
               pretended
               to
               raise
               up
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               other
               places
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               not
               handled
               yet
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               other
               objections
               .
            
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             Woman
             of
             Endor
             ,
             that
             our
             English
             and
             many
             other
             Translators
             have
             falsly
             rendered
             a
             Witch
             ,
             or
             a
             Woman
             that
             had
             a
             familiar
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             have
             spoken
             sufficiently
             ,
             where
             we
             treated
             of
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Ob.
             And
             there
             have
             shewed
             plainly
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             only
             called
             the
             Mistriss
             of
             the
             bottle
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             she
             there
             did
             ,
             or
             pretended
             to
             do
             ,
             was
             only
             by
             Ventriloquy
             ,
             or
             casting
             her self
             into
             a
             feigned
             Trance
             lay
             groveling
             upon
             the
             earth
             with
             her
             face
             downwards
             ,
             and
             so
             changing
             her
             voice
             did
             
             mutter
             and
             murmur
             ,
             and
             peep
             and
             chirp
             like
             a
             bird
             coming
             forth
             of
             the
             shell
             ,
             or
             that
             she
             spake
             in
             some
             hollow
             Cave
             or
             Vault
             ,
             through
             some
             Pipe
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Bottle
             ,
             and
             so
             amused
             and
             deceived
             poor
             timerous
             and
             despairing
             Saul
             ,
             or
             had
             a
             confederate
             apparelled
             like
             Samuel
             to
             play
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             neither
             Samuels
             Body
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             nor
             no
             Ghost
             or
             Devil
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             cunning
             and
             Imposture
             of
             the
             Woman
             alone
             ,
             or
             assisted
             with
             a
             confederate
             .
             And
             though
             this
             might
             be
             amply
             satisfactory
             to
             all
             sound
             and
             serious
             judgments
             ,
             especially
             if
             hereunto
             be
             added
             what
             Mr.
             Scot
             ,
             Mr.
             Ady
             ,
             Mr.
             Wagstaff
             ,
             and
             the
             learned
             Authors
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             of
             Spirits
             and
             Devils
             have
             written
             upon
             this
             subject
             :
             yet
             because
             we
             have
             promised
             before
             to
             speak
             something
             of
             the
             History
             and
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             that
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             a
             Minister
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             hath
             of
             late
             espoused
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             we
             shall
             confute
             his
             arguments
             and
             clear
             the
             case
             as
             fully
             as
             in
             reason
             can
             be
             required
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             particulars
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             certain
             and
             infallible
             prophecies
             of
             Samuel
             so
             punctually
             coming
             to
             pass
             according
             as
             he
             foretold
             them
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             :
             And
             
             
               Samuel
               grew
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               let
               none
               of
               his
               words
               sall
               to
               the
               ground
            
             ;
             were
             manifestly
             known
             to
             all
             Israel
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Eli
             ,
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Philistines
             at
             Eben-ezer
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             anointing
             of
             Saul
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             case
             of
             sending
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             in
             Harvest
             time
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             And
             as
             these
             were
             publickly
             known
             unto
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             seen
             ,
             and
             tryed
             what
             infallible
             certainty
             followed
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             as
             generally
             known
             ,
             that
             Samuel
             had
             told
             Saul
             that
             God
             had
             rejected
             him
             from
             being
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             anointed
             David
             to
             be
             King
             in
             his
             stead
             ;
             and
             therefore
             any
             rational
             Man
             ,
             that
             knew
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             also
             saw
             that
             David
             prospered
             in
             all
             things
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             quite
             otherwise
             with
             Saul
             ,
             might
             certainly
             know
             that
             the
             Kingdome
             would
             be
             transferred
             from
             him
             unto
             David
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             needed
             neither
             spirit
             nor
             Devil
             be
             fetched
             up
             to
             predict
             this
             ,
             being
             sufficiently
             known
             unto
             all
             ,
             of
             which
             also
             the
             Woman
             at
             Endor
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             concern
             to
             her
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             point
             of
             her
             practise
             which
             was
             meer
             couzenage
             and
             Imposture
             .
             And
             therefore
             Mr.
             Glanvils
             argument
             concludes
             nothing
             ,
             where
             he
             
             saith
             :
             
               And
               this
               Samuel
               truly
               foretold
               his
               approaching
               fate
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Israel
               should
               be
               delivered
               with
               him
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               the
               morrow
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               Sons
               should
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               which
               doubtless
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               expression
               that
               
                 [
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 ]
              
               which
               contingent
               particulars
               ,
               how
               could
               the
               couzener
               ,
               and
               her
               confederate
               foretel
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               in
               it
               extraordinary
               and
               preternatural
               ?
            
             To
             answer
             which
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             contingent
             particular
             that
             was
             foretold
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             might
             have
             foretold
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             there
             ,
             and
             known
             but
             that
             which
             was
             publickly
             divulged
             in
             Israel
             ,
             without
             incurring
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             reputed
             a
             Witch
             or
             a
             Diviner
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Samuels
             prophecies
             were
             certainly
             known
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             openly
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             rent
             from
             Saul
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             David
             .
             2.
             
             She
             or
             her
             confederate
             might
             have
             guessed
             as
             much
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             extream
             fear
             and
             consternation
             that
             Saul
             was
             in
             ,
             for
             heartless
             and
             fearful
             Generals
             seldom
             or
             never
             win
             Battels
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             that
             he
             confessed
             that
             God
             had
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             hoast
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             and
             his
             heart
             greatly
             trembled
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             God
             doth
             forsake
             cannot
             prosper
             .
             4.
             
             The
             word
             
               to
               morrow
            
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             doth
             not
             precisely
             denote
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             but
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             so
             that
             how
             true
             soever
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             may
             think
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             ambiguous
             Equivocation
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             made
             out
             that
             it
             was
             fought
             the
             very
             next
             day
             ,
             neither
             were
             all
             Sauls
             Sons
             slain
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             time
             .
             5.
             
             And
             if
             nothing
             must
             be
             supplied
             but
             meerly
             what
             is
             
               totidem
               verbis
            
             in
             the
             Text
             (
             as
             he
             urgeth
             against
             Mr.
             Scot
             )
             then
             how
             will
             it
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Phrase
             
               (
               to
               morrow
               thou
               and
               thy
               Sons
               shall
               be
               with
               me
               )
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             seeing
             the
             words
             (
             if
             literally
             to
             be
             taken
             )
             do
             imply
             a
             locality
             ,
             not
             a
             state
             or
             condition
             ?
             6.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Devil
             ,
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             know
             contingencies
             so
             certainly
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             easily
             affirmed
             ,
             but
             was
             never
             yet
             sufficiently
             proved
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             said
             he
             gathered
             it
             from
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             so
             might
             the
             Witch
             have
             done
             without
             any
             assistance
             of
             a
             Devil
             .
             7.
             
             And
             if
             he
             take
             it
             to
             be
             Samuels
             Soul
             (
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             hold
             )
             how
             come
             departed
             Souls
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             foresee
             what
             contingent
             effects
             are
             to
             fall
             out
             here
             below
             ?
             Where
             reads
             he
             or
             finds
             any
             such
             Divinity
             except
             in
             Popish
             Authors
             ?
             But
             he
             may
             consult
             the
             Text
             :
             
               Doubtless
               thou
               art
               our
               Father
               ,
               though
               Abraham
               be
               ignorant
            
             
             
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               Israel
               acknowledge
               us
               not
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Woman
             was
             a
             meer
             dissembling
             and
             lying
             cheater
             ,
             and
             used
             nothing
             but
             Imposture
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             that
             she
             was
             but
             of
             the
             same
             Crew
             and
             Stamp
             that
             Manasseh
             ,
             and
             Ahab
             set
             up
             ,
             is
             most
             plain
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             meer
             Impostors
             and
             deceivers
             pretending
             to
             divine
             for
             other
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             matters
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             foresee
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             probability
             she
             was
             of
             the
             same
             practice
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             she
             falsly
             faigned
             that
             she
             knew
             not
             Saul
             ,
             of
             whom
             she
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             he
             being
             so
             publickly
             known
             ,
             and
             seen
             ,
             and
             was
             taller
             by
             
             the
             head
             and
             shoulders
             than
             any
             man
             in
             Israel
             .
             3.
             
             If
             she
             had
             not
             known
             that
             it
             had
             been
             Saul
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             her
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             she
             would
             never
             have
             relyed
             upon
             his
             oath
             when
             he
             swore
             by
             Jehovah
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             none
             but
             the
             King
             that
             could
             protect
             her
             from
             destruction
             .
             4.
             
             She
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             most
             notorious
             dissembling
             cheater
             ,
             because
             she
             pretended
             to
             call
             up
             any
             ,
             for
             she
             said
             :
             
               whom
               shall
               I
               bring
               up
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             which
             is
             most
             certainly
             false
             ,
             she
             had
             no
             such
             universal
             power
             ,
             no
             nor
             all
             the
             Devils
             in
             Hell
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             all
             assisted
             her
             .
             5.
             
             She
             did
             plainly
             dissemble
             ,
             for
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               when
               the
               woman
               saw
               Samuel
               she
               cried
               out
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
            
             ;
             now
             if
             
             she
             saw
             Samuel
             (
             whom
             she
             could
             not
             but
             know
             )
             why
             did
             she
             answer
             to
             Saul
             ,
             when
             he
             asked
             ,
             
               what
               sawest
               thou
            
             ?
             She
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               gods
               ascending
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Let
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             judge
             if
             this
             be
             not
             gross
             and
             palpable
             lying
             ,
             Gods
             is
             plural
             ,
             but
             Samuel
             was
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             this
             Woman
             was
             an
             active
             deceiver
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             intended
             to
             cheat
             and
             couzen
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             as
             plain
             that
             Saul
             was
             in
             a
             condition
             fit
             to
             be
             deluded
             ,
             and
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             that
             had
             been
             less
             cunning
             and
             skilful
             than
             she
             was
             in
             the
             craft
             of
             cheating
             ,
             which
             is
             apparent
             from
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Prudence
             and
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             which
             should
             have
             guided
             his
             Will
             ,
             Affections
             and
             Actions
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             had
             totally
             left
             him
             .
             And
             when
             these
             are
             gone
             ,
             what
             is
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             fit
             instrument
             to
             undergo
             and
             suffer
             even
             the
             worst
             and
             lowest
             of
             delusions
             and
             abuses
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             only
             left
             him
             ,
             but
             an
             evil
             Spirit
             from
             the
             Lord
             was
             come
             upon
             him
             that
             vexed
             and
             
             terrified
             him
             .
             And
             to
             what
             madness
             ,
             folly
             and
             wickedness
             is
             not
             he
             subject
             to
             ,
             who
             is
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             lies
             and
             darkness
             ?
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             had
             openly
             declared
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             had
             rejected
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             had
             rejected
             him
             from
             being
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             rent
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             one
             more
             worthy
             than
             him
             .
             Now
             what
             despondency
             of
             
             mind
             ,
             what
             torture
             and
             vexation
             of
             Spirit
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             having
             been
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             thus
             threatned
             to
             have
             his
             Kingdom
             rent
             from
             him
             and
             given
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             easy
             to
             be
             imagined
             .
             4.
             
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             under
             a
             most
             fearful
             consternation
             of
             mind
             not
             only
             because
             of
             these
             things
             named
             ,
             but
             especially
             having
             before
             in
             his
             dangers
             and
             straights
             received
             counsel
             and
             advice
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             though
             he
             now
             
               inquired
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               answered
               him
            
             
             
               neither
               by
               dreams
               ,
               nor
               by
               Urim
               ,
               nor
               by
               Prophets
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             answered
             him
             not
             by
             dreams
             ;
             for
             the
             union
             and
             converse
             that
             had
             been
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             Lord
             before
             ,
             was
             now
             broken
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Sins
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             Neither
             did
             the
             Lord
             answer
             him
             by
             Urim
             ,
             for
             the
             Urim
             was
             not
             in
             the
             possession
             then
             of
             Saul
             ,
             but
             of
             David
             ,
             Chap.
             23.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
             Neither
             did
             the
             Lord
             answer
             him
             by
             Prophets
             ,
             for
             Samuel
             had
             left
             him
             ,
             after
             his
             last
             denouncing
             judgment
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             came
             no
             more
             at
             him
             until
             his
             death
             .
             5.
             
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             a
             most
             fearful
             case
             ,
             and
             a
             fit
             subject
             for
             the
             most
             weak
             and
             simple
             Imposture
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             the
             Philistines
             were
             upon
             him
             with
             a
             potent
             and
             numerous
             Army
             ,
             and
             he
             able
             to
             gather
             but
             few
             and
             weak
             forces
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             most
             of
             the
             people
             being
             revolted
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             their
             affections
             ,
             or
             persons
             with
             and
             for
             David
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             may
             easily
             be
             collected
             ,
             how
             facile
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             delude
             ,
             and
             deceive
             Saul
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             that
             had
             far
             less
             craft
             than
             this
             Woman
             ,
             who
             doubtless
             was
             devilish
             cunning
             in
             her
             couzening
             tricks
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             much
             question
             who
             was
             the
             Penman
             of
             this
             first
             Book
             
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             but
             whosoever
             it
             was
             (
             for
             we
             cannot
             determine
             it
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             rationally
             supposed
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Story
             of
             this
             transaction
             betwixt
             Saul
             and
             the
             Woman
             from
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             for
             then
             doubtless
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             left
             so
             ambiguous
             and
             doubtful
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             truth
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             would
             in
             all
             probability
             have
             been
             fully
             set
             down
             :
             and
             have
             been
             declared
             whether
             it
             were
             a
             miracle
             wrought
             by
             God
             ,
             a
             delusive
             apparition
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             Soul
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             or
             the
             Imposture
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             the
             certainty
             of
             which
             had
             been
             mainly
             profitable
             and
             expedient
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             to
             have
             known
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Penman
             had
             it
             from
             the
             relation
             of
             Saul
             or
             either
             or
             both
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             according
             to
             their
             deluded
             imaginations
             and
             their
             deceived
             apprehensions
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             rational
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             had
             it
             from
             the
             Woman
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             her
             family
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             rationally
             probable
             )
             then
             it
             is
             sure
             to
             have
             been
             represented
             for
             the
             most
             advantage
             ,
             and
             credit
             of
             the
             Womans
             skill
             and
             cunning
             .
             But
             the
             most
             learned
             persons
             do
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             related
             ,
             meerly
             according
             to
             the
             deceived
             opinion
             and
             apprehension
             of
             Saul
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             to
             come
             more
             near
             the
             stress
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             though
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             confidently
             say
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Scots
             Tenent
             ,
             that
             the
             Woman
             
             was
             in
             one
             room
             and
             Saul
             in
             another
             ,
             when
             the
             feat
             was
             acted
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             pretty
             knack
             and
             contrivance
             ,
             and
             but
             an
             invention
             without
             ground
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             much
             as
             intimated
             in
             the
             History
             :
             Yet
             we
             must
             soberly
             averr
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             plain
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             than
             either
             that
             they
             were
             in
             diverse
             rooms
             ,
             or
             that
             Saul
             saw
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             had
             was
             from
             her
             relation
             ,
             or
             the
             acting
             of
             a
             confederate
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             shall
             prove
             by
             these
             undeniable
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             After
             Saul
             had
             pacified
             the
             pretended
             fears
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             who
             falsly
             counterfeited
             that
             she
             knew
             not
             
               Saul
               ,
               who
               was
               taller
               by
               the
               head
               and
               shoulders
               than
               any
               man
               in
               Israel
               ,
            
             the
             next
             thing
             we
             hear
             of
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             ,
             
               and
               when
               the
               Woman
               saw
               Samuel
               :
            
             Now
             if
             they
             were
             both
             in
             the
             same
             room
             ,
             and
             Samuel
             a
             visible
             object
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             Saul
             saw
             him
             not
             ?
             for
             if
             they
             were
             both
             in
             one
             room
             ,
             and
             Samuel
             visible
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             that
             he
             did
             not
             or
             could
             not
             see
             him
             ?
             were
             his
             corporal
             eyes
             as
             blind
             ,
             as
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             understanding
             ?
             surely
             not
             .
             What
             fiction
             or
             invention
             must
             salve
             this
             ?
             surely
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             must
             pump
             to
             find
             it
             out
             .
             2.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Woman
             saw
             (
             for
             blind
             Saul
             saw
             nothing
             )
             
               Samuel
               ,
               she
               cried
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               magna
               voce
               ,
            
             or
             (
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             hath
             it
             )
             
               in
               magn●
               voce
            
             .
             And
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             if
             they
             had
             been
             both
             in
             one
             room
             ,
             or
             near
             together
             ,
             what
             need
             she
             to
             have
             cried
             with
             a
             great
             voice
             ,
             might
             not
             an
             ordinary
             tone
             have
             made
             him
             to
             have
             heard
             her
             ?
             What
             was
             he
             deaf
             as
             well
             as
             blind
             ?
             Or
             it
             might
             be
             it
             was
             the
             more
             to
             amuse
             and
             amaze
             the
             wretched
             and
             deluded
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             the
             wonderfulness
             of
             the
             apparition
             she
             feigned
             that
             astonishment
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             magnifie
             her
             skill
             and
             cunning
             .
             Well
             ,
             admit
             these
             were
             so
             ,
             yet
             however
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             notwithstanding
             her
             great
             voice
             ,
             that
             
             as
             yet
             Saul
             saw
             nothing
             ,
             but
             stood
             waiting
             like
             a
             drown'd
             Puppet
             to
             hear
             what
             would
             be
             the
             issue
             ,
             for
             all
             he
             understood
             was
             from
             her
             cunning
             and
             lying
             relation
             .
             And
             so
             either
             thus
             far
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             were
             in
             distinct
             rooms
             ,
             or
             there
             was
             nothing
             that
             he
             could
             see
             .
             3.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               be
               not
               afraid
               ,
               what
               sawest
               thou
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             be
             Saul
             ,
             yet
             be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             I
             have
             sworn
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             receive
             no
             harm
             ,
             but
             
               what
               sawest
               thou
            
             ?
             As
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             see
             nothing
             as
             yet
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             I
             suppose
             thou
             hast
             seen
             something
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             his
             question
             doth
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             words
             the
             Woman
             spake
             before
             .
             But
             however
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             as
             yet
             he
             saw
             nothing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             rationally
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             that
             they
             were
             in
             distinct
             rooms
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             visible
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             see
             .
             Further
             ,
             his
             question
             is
             not
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             but
             of
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             
               what
               sawest
               thou
            
             ?
             or
             what
             hast
             thou
             seen
             ?
             which
             could
             not
             be
             congruously
             spoken
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             both
             in
             one
             room
             ,
             but
             however
             do
             undeniably
             conclude
             that
             as
             yet
             he
             saw
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             4.
             
             The
             next
             is
             the
             Womans
             lying
             and
             forged
             answer
             ,
             thereby
             to
             magnifie
             her
             own
             craft
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             to
             amuse
             and
             astonish
             poor
             deluded
             Saul
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               Behold
               I
               saw
               gods
               ascending
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             apparent
             that
             as
             Saul
             could
             not
             before
             see
             Samuel
             ,
             now
             he
             neither
             seeth
             these
             Gods
             she
             telleth
             him
             of
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             So
             that
             all
             that
             he
             apprehended
             was
             from
             her
             forged
             Stories
             ,
             for
             he
             saw
             nothing
             as
             yet
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             was
             not
             in
             the
             same
             room
             with
             her
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             no
             visible
             apparition
             .
             5.
             
             Then
             he
             maketh
             another
             absurd
             question
             ,
             like
             a
             distracted
             Man
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Bethlem
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               what
               form
               is
               he
               of
            
             ?
             when
             his
             question
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             what
             forms
             are
             they
             of
             ?
             for
             she
             spoke
             of
             Gods
             which
             are
             plural
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             but
             he
             asketh
             in
             the
             singular
             ,
             
               what
               form
               is
               he
               of
            
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             he
             yet
             saw
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             For
             when
             we
             plainly
             see
             a
             thing
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             usually
             ask
             others
             what
             form
             it
             is
             of
             ,
             because
             our
             eyes
             can
             inform
             us
             of
             that
             .
             So
             that
             he
             saw
             nothing
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             was
             not
             in
             the
             same
             room
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             appeared
             nothing
             that
             was
             visible
             .
             6.
             
             Now
             after
             all
             these
             ambigous
             lies
             ,
             and
             delatory
             cheats
             ,
             the
             crafty
             quean
             doth
             begin
             to
             come
             more
             near
             ,
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             blinded
             expectation
             of
             Saul
             ,
             who
             all
             this
             while
             stood
             gaping
             to
             see
             the
             appearance
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             tells
             him
             (
             who
             was
             fit
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             absurd
             ,
             or
             impossible
             )
             
               behold
               an
               old
               man
               comes
               up
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               covered
               with
               a
               mantle
               .
            
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               when
               the
               woman
               saw
               Samuel
               ,
               she
               cried
               out
               ,
            
             then
             she
             said
             ,
             
               she
               saw
               gods
               ascending
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             now
             after
             all
             this
             discourse
             and
             expence
             of
             time
             Samuel
             is
             but
             coming
             up
             ,
             all
             was
             lies
             and
             delayes
             the
             more
             to
             blind
             and
             delude
             the
             poor
             credulous
             King.
             But
             yet
             thus
             far
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Saul
             saw
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             needs
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             either
             be
             in
             another
             room
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             certain
             there
             was
             no
             apparition
             visible
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             satisfaction
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             lying
             stories
             the
             Woman
             
             told
             him
             .
             Now
             let
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             consider
             and
             answer
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             only
             intimated
             ,
             but
             clearly
             holden
             forth
             in
             the
             Text
             that
             either
             they
             were
             in
             two
             distinct
             rooms
             ,
             or
             that
             nothing
             visible
             did
             appear
             before
             Saul
             .
             7.
             
             Now
             after
             all
             this
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               Saul
               perceived
               that
               it
               was
               Samuel
               ,
            
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             doth
             signifie
             to
             know
             or
             to
             perceive
             ,
             and
             relates
             to
             the
             understanding
             :
             but
             how
             did
             he
             know
             ,
             or
             perceive
             that
             it
             was
             Samuel
             ?
             not
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             eyes
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             made
             it
             plain
             that
             he
             was
             either
             in
             another
             room
             ,
             or
             that
             no
             visible
             apparition
             presented
             it self
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             but
             he
             only
             perceived
             it
             by
             the
             description
             of
             the
             crafty
             Woman
             ,
             who
             knew
             well
             enough
             what
             habit
             or
             garments
             Samuel
             wore
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             the
             most
             publickly
             known
             Man
             in
             Israel
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             subtil
             and
             crafty
             quean
             ,
             knowing
             that
             Saul
             only
             required
             Samuel
             to
             be
             brought
             up
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             doth
             at
             the
             last
             frame
             her
             tale
             agreeable
             to
             Sauls
             desire
             ,
             and
             so
             describes
             him
             an
             old
             Man
             ,
             covered
             with
             a
             mantle
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             Saul
             had
             known
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             living
             .
             But
             if
             Saul
             had
             seen
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             shape
             or
             form
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             then
             the
             Hebrew
             Verb
             thrice
             used
             in
             that
             action
             ,
             that
             properly
             signifieth
             to
             see
             with
             the
             eyes
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             used
             in
             this
             place
             (
             as
             well
             as
             when
             it
             relateth
             what
             she
             saw
             )
             and
             not
             the
             verb
             for
             knowing
             or
             perceiving
             that
             relateth
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             Samuel
             he
             saw
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             believed
             the
             lies
             she
             told
             him
             .
             For
             otherwise
             it
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             And
             Saul
             saw
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             Saul
             perceived
             that
             it
             was
             Samuel
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             but
             only
             by
             her
             relation
             ,
             and
             forged
             tales
             .
             8.
             
             The
             last
             thing
             in
             this
             action
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Saul
               stooped
               with
               his
               face
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               bowed
               himself
               :
            
             now
             to
             what
             did
             he
             stoop
             and
             bow
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             seen
             nothing
             with
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             neither
             knew
             any
             thing
             that
             appeared
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Woman
             told
             him
             ?
             Could
             it
             be
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             to
             an
             imaginary
             Samuel
             and
             such
             an
             one
             as
             she
             had
             described
             ,
             whom
             he
             conceited
             in
             his
             Phantasie
             to
             be
             Samuel
             himself
             ?
             Surely
             in
             rational
             consequence
             it
             could
             be
             nothing
             else
             .
             For
             all
             that
             she
             had
             done
             and
             said
             before
             ,
             being
             undeniably
             lies
             and
             cheats
             ,
             this
             also
             in
             just
             and
             right
             reason
             ,
             must
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             so
             also
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             either
             the
             Woman
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             another
             room
             ,
             did
             change
             and
             alter
             her
             voice
             ,
             and
             so
             plaid
             the
             part
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             she
             had
             a
             confederate
             knave
             ,
             whom
             she
             turned
             out
             to
             act
             the
             part
             of
             dead
             Samuel
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             last
             thing
             that
             we
             shall
             handle
             concerning
             this
             controverted
             subject
             ,
             is
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             of
             those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             different
             judgment
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             comprised
             in
             these
             three
             several
             heads
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             do
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Body
             of
             Samuel
             that
             was
             raised
             up
             ,
             and
             acted
             by
             his
             soul
             or
             by
             Satan
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             it
             was
             Samuels
             Soul
             that
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             and
             habit
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             living
             .
             3.
             
             Others
             do
             positively
             affirm
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Devil
             that
             assumed
             the
             shape
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             so
             acted
             the
             whole
             business
             ,
             by
             a
             compact
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             Woman
             .
             These
             we
             shall
             confute
             in
             order
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Body
             of
             Samuel
             that
             was
             raised
             up
             ,
             nor
             the
             Soul
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             acted
             Samuels
             part
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             Samuels
             Body
             had
             lain
             too
             long
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             for
             some
             account
             it
             near
             two
             years
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             in
             a
             great
             part
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             wasted
             and
             disfigured
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             have
             certainly
             known
             that
             it
             was
             Samuel
             .
             2.
             
             It
             must
             have
             been
             so
             putrified
             and
             stinking
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             have
             endured
             near
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             noisome
             and
             horrible
             smell
             .
             3.
             
             Who
             should
             have
             covered
             it
             with
             the
             mantle
             ,
             which
             had
             it
             been
             buried
             with
             him
             ,
             must
             in
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             have
             been
             rotten
             and
             consumed
             ?
             Surely
             there
             were
             no
             Taylors
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             but
             (
             in
             reason
             and
             likelihood
             )
             if
             it
             had
             been
             his
             Body
             ,
             it
             should
             have
             appeared
             in
             Linnen
             ,
             or
             a
             winding-sheet
             ,
             if
             that
             had
             not
             been
             rotten
             likewise
             .
             4.
             
             To
             raise
             a
             Body
             ,
             so
             long
             dead
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             required
             an
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Almighty
             power
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             that
             
             raiseth
             up
             the
             vile
             Bodies
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             like
             his
             glorious
             Body
             .
             And
             therefore
             neither
             the
             woman
             with
             all
             her
             Divinations
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Devils
             in
             Hell
             ,
             nor
             any
             created
             power
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             Almighty
             ,
             could
             have
             wrought
             this
             miracle
             ,
             who
             would
             never
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             the
             humour
             ,
             or
             to
             magnifie
             the
             cheating
             craft
             of
             an
             idolatrous
             ,
             wicked
             and
             couzening
             Witch
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Devil
             or
             any
             created
             power
             could
             raise
             up
             the
             Body
             of
             
             a
             departed
             Saint
             ,
             then
             the
             rising
             out
             of
             the
             Graves
             of
             many
             Bodies
             of
             Saints
             ,
             that
             had
             slept
             ,
             and
             their
             coming
             into
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             and
             appearing
             unto
             many
             ,
             after
             Christ
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             had
             been
             no
             certain
             ,
             or
             convincing
             argument
             ,
             of
             the
             undoubted
             truth
             of
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             most
             Blessed
             Saviour
             .
             But
             they
             were
             most
             infallible
             evidences
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Father
             S.
             Hierome
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Sic
               multa
               corpora
               sanctorum
               resurrexerunt
            
             ,
             
             
               ut
               dominum
               ostenderent
               resurgentem
               ,
               &
               tamen
               cum
               monumenta
               aperta
               sunt
               ,
               non
               antè
               resurrexerumt
               quàm
               resurgeret
               dominus
               ,
               ut
               esset
               primogenitus
               resurrectionis
               à
               mortuis
               .
            
             5.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             Samuels
             Soul
             joyned
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             that
             acted
             this
             ,
             we
             thus
             argue
             :
             That
             Tenent
             that
             is
             flatly
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             .
             But
             this
             tenent
             of
             Samuels
             Soul
             acting
             in
             the
             Body
             after
             death
             ,
             is
             flatly
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             ergo
             it
             is
             false
             .
             The
             major
             (
             we
             suppose
             )
             no
             Oxthodox
             Christian
             can
             justly
             deny
             ;
             and
             the
             minor
             is
             proved
             thus
             .
             The
             Scripture
             doth
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             
               those
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             as
             without
             all
             
             doubt
             Samuel
             did
             )
             
               are
               blessed
               ,
               and
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               .
            
             Therefore
             must
             this
             Tenent
             be
             abominably
             false
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Soul
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             had
             been
             brought
             again
             to
             act
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             not
             rested
             from
             his
             labours
             ,
             but
             had
             been
             disquieted
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             new
             trouble
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             vexed
             to
             have
             seen
             Saul
             committing
             more
             wickedness
             than
             before
             ,
             in
             taking
             counsel
             from
             a
             cursed
             Idolatrous
             Woman
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Lord
             had
             commanded
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             one
             point
             in
             all
             this
             transaction
             of
             Saul
             with
             the
             Witch
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             her
             Imposture
             more
             apparently
             than
             
             where
             this
             counterfeit
             Samuel
             saith
             ,
             
               Why
               hast
               thou
               disquieted
               me
            
             ?
             As
             though
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             after
             death
             could
             be
             disquieted
             by
             a
             Devil
             ,
             or
             a
             Witch
             ,
             who
             (
             according
             to
             Gods
             infallible
             truth
             )
             are
             blessed
             ,
             and
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             where
             no
             Torments
             can
             touch
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             none
             would
             have
             spoken
             those
             lying
             words
             ,
             but
             a
             devilish
             cheating
             quean
             ,
             or
             a
             damnable
             suborned
             confederate
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             Samuels
             Soul
             was
             again
             joined
             to
             his
             body
             so
             long
             after
             separation
             ,
             and
             so
             performed
             vital
             actions
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             author
             of
             this
             conjunction
             or
             union
             ?
             could
             the
             Witch
             or
             the
             Devil
             or
             any
             created
             power
             effect
             that
             union
             ?
             Surely
             not
             ,
             none
             but
             the
             almighty
             power
             of
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             breathed
             into
             Adam
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             bold
             to
             assert
             (
             with
             all
             the
             company
             of
             learned
             Christians
             )
             that
             this
             opinion
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             impious
             and
             blasphemous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Samuels
             Soul
             that
             appeared
             in
             his
             wonted
             shape
             and
             habit
             ,
             that
             he
             wore
             while
             he
             lived
             ,
             hath
             been
             strenuously
             maintained
             by
             the
             Popish
             party
             ,
             and
             as
             strongly
             confuted
             by
             the
             reformed
             Divines
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             and
             our
             readers
             with
             them
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             urge
             two
             or
             three
             that
             are
             most
             cogent
             ,
             thereby
             to
             answer
             Mr.
             Glanvils
             fopperies
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             If
             it
             were
             Samuels
             Soul
             that
             appeared
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             come
             contrary
             ,
             or
             whether
             God
             would
             or
             not
             ,
             for
             hardly
             any
             rational
             Man
             (
             we
             believe
             )
             will
             affirm
             that
             ,
             because
             God
             doth
             whatsoever
             he
             will
             ,
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             resisted
             his
             will
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             rationally
             thought
             that
             Samuel
             ,
             who
             whilst
             he
             lived
             ,
             was
             so
             punctually
             careful
             to
             do
             nothing
             (
             especially
             in
             his
             prophetick
             office
             )
             but
             what
             he
             was
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             would
             after
             his
             death
             run
             an
             errand
             without
             his
             consent
             or
             licence
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             his
             Soul
             did
             not
             come
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             is
             most
             certain
             :
             Though
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ask
             the
             question
             ,
             who
             saith
             that
             happy
             departed
             Souls
             were
             never
             imployed
             in
             any
             ministeries
             here
             below
             ?
             To
             which
             (
             though
             we
             have
             answered
             it
             before
             )
             we
             now
             again
             reply
             ,
             that
             all
             learned
             Divines
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             maintained
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             we
             both
             say
             and
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             were
             nor
             are
             imployed
             in
             ministeries
             here
             below
             ,
             because
             never
             created
             ,
             nor
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             any
             such
             end
             or
             purpose
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             legions
             of
             Angels
             ,
             that
             are
             ordained
             to
             be
             ministring
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             this
             life
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             goeth
             further
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             Samuel
             was
             not
             raised
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Witches
             inchantments
             ,
             but
             came
             on
             that
             occasion
             on
             a
             Divine
             errand
             .
             And
             though
             we
             have
             before
             unanswerably
             proved
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             no
             Souls
             of
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             do
             after
             death
             appear
             ,
             or
             wander
             here
             below
             ,
             nor
             come
             such
             sleveless
             errands
             ,
             as
             he
             supposeth
             :
             yet
             we
             shall
             add
             one
             or
             two
             here
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Samuels
             Soul
             came
             not
             on
             a
             Divine
             errand
             as
             sent
             by
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             mission
             it
             could
             not
             have
             come
             at
             all
             .
             4.
             
             For
             fourthly
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             had
             proved
             by
             any
             argument
             ,
             or
             colour
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             his
             Soul
             had
             come
             upon
             such
             a
             
             Divine
             errand
             it
             had
             been
             something
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             only
             laid
             down
             an
             affirmation
             ,
             without
             either
             proof
             ,
             reason
             or
             authority
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             deny
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             affirm
             it
             ,
             for
             bare
             affirmations
             prove
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             God
             in
             all
             his
             ordinances
             of
             providence
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             order
             of
             his
             miracles
             ,
             doth
             work
             chiefly
             to
             confirm
             and
             witness
             truth
             ,
             for
             that
             (
             as
             the
             worthy
             and
             learned
             Stillingsleet
             hath
             observed
             )
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             criterium
             of
             a
             miracle
             ;
             and
             to
             send
             a
             Soul
             from
             the
             dead
             must
             needs
             be
             miraculous
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             chief
             end
             in
             Gods
             working
             of
             miracles
             (
             for
             none
             else
             but
             he
             can
             work
             them
             )
             be
             to
             establish
             truth
             ,
             and
             settle
             his
             own
             Divine
             and
             pure
             worship
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             to
             uphold
             lies
             and
             Idolatrous
             courses
             .
             But
             if
             God
             should
             have
             sent
             Samuels
             Soul
             on
             a
             Divine
             errand
             ,
             when
             the
             Witch
             was
             practising
             her
             Diabolical
             Divinations
             and
             cheating
             tricks
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             to
             have
             countenanced
             and
             confirmed
             both
             Saul
             ,
             and
             the
             Witch
             ,
             in
             their
             wicked
             wayes
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             contradicted
             his
             own
             law
             and
             command
             ,
             which
             did
             positively
             order
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             used
             Divinations
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             sought
             for
             counsel
             from
             them
             to
             be
             severely
             punished
             .
             Now
             let
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             prove
             ,
             that
             God
             orders
             that
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             he
             forbad
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             living
             .
             6.
             
             If
             it
             had
             been
             the
             true
             Samuel
             that
             appeared
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             rational
             ,
             nor
             credible
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             neither
             rebuke
             Saul
             for
             consulting
             with
             a
             Woman
             that
             practised
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             were
             forbidden
             by
             the
             law
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             ;
             nor
             that
             he
             would
             either
             reprove
             ,
             or
             punish
             so
             wicked
             a
             Woman
             ,
             finding
             her
             in
             the
             very
             act
             .
             We
             say
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             ,
             unless
             we
             suppose
             Samuel
             less
             zealous
             for
             the
             law
             and
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             dead
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             for
             them
             being
             living
             .
             Surely
             he
             that
             living
             
               hewed
               Agag
               in
               pieces
            
             ,
             only
             because
             God
             had
             commanded
             
             he
             should
             be
             slain
             ,
             would
             (
             if
             it
             had
             been
             the
             true
             Samuel
             ,
             which
             without
             all
             question
             it
             was
             not
             )
             have
             done
             as
             much
             or
             worse
             ,
             to
             the
             cursed
             and
             Idolatrous
             cheating
             Witch
             ,
             though
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             come
             upon
             a
             Divine
             errand
             .
             7.
             
             God
             should
             have
             shewed
             himself
             very
             mutable
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             answered
             Saul
             in
             a
             miraculous
             way
             by
             a
             dead
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             had
             refused
             to
             answer
             him
             by
             one
             living
             .
             And
             Samuel
             while
             living
             knew
             certainly
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             rejected
             Saul
             from
             being
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
             and
             had
             testified
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             
               the
               strength
               of
               Israel
               would
               not
               lie
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               not
               like
               a
               man
            
             
             
               that
               he
               should
               repent
            
             .
             But
             if
             it
             had
             been
             the
             true
             Samuel
             that
             had
             been
             sent
             to
             speak
             to
             Saul
             ,
             he
             knowing
             both
             by
             his
             own
             knowledge
             and
             relation
             of
             Saul
             himself
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             refused
             to
             answer
             him
             by
             Prophets
             ,
             must
             in
             that
             conference
             both
             have
             made
             God
             a
             liar
             ,
             and
             mutable
             ,
             and
             also
             himself
             ,
             who
             living
             had
             testified
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             could
             not
             be
             either
             the
             true
             Samuel
             nor
             his
             Soul.
             8.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             before
             withdrawn
             his
             good
             Spirit
             from
             Saul
             ,
             and
             an
             evil
             one
             from
             the
             Lord
             was
             come
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             no
             way
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             in
             a
             miraculous
             manner
             answer
             such
             a
             wicked
             person
             ,
             whom
             
             he
             had
             utterly
             rejected
             as
             a
             reprobate
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             like
             that
             God
             would
             shew
             him
             an
             extraordinary
             favour
             by
             a
             dead
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             vouchsafe
             him
             his
             Spirit
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             .
             And
             Samuel
             that
             came
             not
             at
             him
             for
             a
             long
             time
             (
             though
             but
             a
             little
             distance
             asunder
             )
             while
             he
             lived
             ,
             was
             not
             like
             to
             make
             so
             long
             a
             journey
             in
             a
             Divine
             errand
             to
             visit
             him
             after
             his
             death
             .
             9.
             
             And
             if
             Abraham
             at
             the
             request
             of
             the
             rich
             Man
             
               would
               not
               send
               Lazarus
               to
               warn
               his
               brethren
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               come
               into
               that
               place
               of
               torment
               ,
            
             which
             bore
             with
             it
             a
             fair
             shew
             both
             of
             Charity
             and
             Piety
             ;
             much
             less
             would
             God
             give
             way
             (
             or
             Samuel
             be
             desirous
             to
             come
             )
             to
             send
             a
             blessed
             Soul
             from
             its
             rest
             for
             such
             a
             frivolous
             matter
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             connive
             at
             the
             wickedness
             of
             both
             Saul
             and
             the
             Witch
             ,
             and
             never
             move
             either
             of
             them
             to
             the
             amendment
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             10.
             
             Where
             doth
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             find
             it
             mentioned
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             or
             where
             is
             it
             recorded
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             any
             reformed
             or
             Orthodoxal
             Divines
             ?
             or
             where
             in
             any
             of
             their
             works
             is
             it
             declared
             ,
             that
             ever
             any
             blessed
             Soul
             after
             death
             ,
             was
             either
             sent
             ,
             or
             did
             come
             upon
             a
             Divine
             errand
             to
             any
             here
             below
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             monstrous
             confidence
             (
             not
             to
             say
             impudence
             )
             to
             utter
             such
             groundless
             assertions
             ,
             without
             any
             proof
             ,
             reason
             ,
             or
             authority
             at
             all
             ?
             Let
             all
             learned
             and
             judicious
             persons
             consider
             and
             judge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Devil
             assumed
             the
             shape
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             acted
             the
             whole
             business
             ,
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             of
             the
             learned
             Divines
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             shall
             crave
             pardon
             ,
             if
             we
             dissent
             from
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             fundamental
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             any
             Article
             of
             the
             Faith.
             And
             this
             we
             profess
             is
             not
             done
             out
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             nor
             for
             singularity
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             the
             Tenent
             hath
             no
             sufficient
             grounds
             neither
             from
             Scripture
             nor
             sound
             reason
             ,
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             labour
             its
             confutation
             ,
             by
             these
             ensuing
             arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             should
             perform
             this
             apparition
             ,
             doth
             beg
             two
             suppositions
             ,
             never
             yet
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             in
             them
             no
             certain
             truth
             .
             For
             first
             they
             take
             for
             an
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             Devils
             are
             meerly
             and
             simply
             incorporeal
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             prove
             hereafter
             to
             be
             false
             .
             Secondly
             they
             take
             for
             another
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             Spirits
             and
             Devils
             can
             assume
             what
             bodies
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             appear
             in
             any
             figure
             or
             shape
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             meer
             figment
             invented
             by
             the
             doating
             Schoolmen
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             sufficiently
             make
             good
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             not
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             that
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Devils
             do
             move
             ,
             and
             rove
             up
             and
             down
             in
             this
             elementary
             world
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             act
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             appear
             when
             ,
             how
             and
             in
             what
             shapes
             they
             please
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             World
             would
             be
             full
             of
             nothing
             almost
             but
             apparitions
             ,
             and
             every
             corner
             replenished
             with
             their
             ludicrous
             tricks
             ,
             as
             formerly
             in
             the
             times
             of
             blind
             Popery
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             discourse
             almost
             ,
             but
             of
             Fairies
             ,
             Hobgoblins
             ,
             apparitions
             ,
             Spirits
             ,
             Devils
             and
             Souls
             ,
             ranting
             in
             every
             house
             ,
             and
             playing
             feats
             in
             every
             Town
             and
             Village
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             the
             
             superstitious
             credulity
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             fancies
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             joined
             with
             the
             Impostures
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             .
             And
             if
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             then
             how
             should
             Men
             know
             a
             true
             natural
             substance
             or
             body
             ,
             from
             these
             fictitious
             apparitions
             ?
             Nay
             how
             could
             a
             Man
             have
             known
             his
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             his
             Brethren
             or
             Sisters
             ,
             his
             Kinsmen
             or
             Neighbours
             ?
             might
             they
             not
             as
             well
             have
             believed
             them
             to
             be
             Phantasms
             ,
             and
             assumed
             bodies
             ,
             as
             real
             and
             true
             creatures
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             though
             faln
             Angels
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             malice
             ,
             wicked
             wills
             ,
             and
             envious
             desires
             whereby
             they
             seek
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             )
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             mankind
             both
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             may
             in
             that
             particular
             end
             and
             regard
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             be
             like
             roaring
             Lions
             going
             about
             and
             seeking
             whom
             they
             may
             devour
             ,
             and
             compassing
             the
             earth
             and
             walking
             to
             and
             fro
             in
             it
             :
             yet
             we
             must
             affirm
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             executing
             their
             wicked
             ,
             envious
             and
             malicious
             wills
             and
             desires
             ,
             they
             are
             restrained
             ,
             nay
             kept
             in
             the
             chains
             of
             everlasting
             darkness
             ,
             from
             which
             fetters
             and
             chains
             they
             go
             not
             out
             ,
             but
             when
             and
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             sent
             ,
             ordered
             ,
             licensed
             (
             or
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             worded
             )
             permitted
             ,
             by
             the
             purpose
             and
             decree
             of
             the
             Divine
             and
             Almighties
             providence
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             faln
             Spirits
             cannot
             go
             forth
             of
             their
             chains
             ,
             when
             they
             list
             ,
             to
             act
             what
             mischief
             they
             would
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             hath
             fettered
             ,
             and
             still
             keeps
             them
             in
             those
             chains
             :
             but
             when
             they
             are
             at
             any
             time
             let
             loose
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             by
             the
             will
             ,
             decree
             ,
             licence
             and
             order
             of
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             sends
             them
             forth
             to
             accomplish
             his
             will
             ,
             either
             for
             punishment
             to
             the
             wicked
             to
             inflict
             upon
             them
             his
             just
             judgments
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             the
             appointed
             ministers
             and
             executioners
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             offices
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             they
             are
             limited
             and
             bounded
             how
             far
             they
             shall
             proceed
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             are
             sent
             forth
             to
             tempt
             ,
             or
             afflict
             the
             godly
             for
             the
             trial
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             herein
             they
             are
             so
             restrained
             and
             bounded
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             as
             they
             cannot
             act
             one
             jot
             beyond
             the
             limit
             of
             his
             commands
             or
             Commissions
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             case
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             tempted
             by
             Satan
             to
             number
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             affliction
             of
             Job
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             bounded
             how
             far
             he
             should
             act
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             .
             And
             when
             the
             evil
             Angels
             are
             thus
             sent
             forth
             ,
             and
             limited
             by
             God
             ,
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             they
             shall
             act
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             for
             just
             and
             righteous
             ends
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             when
             a
             lying
             Spirit
             was
             sent
             by
             God
             into
             the
             mouths
             of
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             persuaded
             to
             go
             up
             to
             
               Ramath
               Gilead
            
             that
             he
             might
             be
             slain
             there
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             was
             for
             a
             judgment
             and
             
             destruction
             upon
             Sennacheribs
             Army
             ,
             that
             Jerusalem
             might
             be
             saved
             and
             freed
             ,
             and
             he
             sent
             back
             with
             shame
             and
             confusion
             into
             his
             own
             
             countrey
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             to
             manifest
             his
             glory
             ,
             goodness
             and
             mercy
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             so
             David
             was
             moved
             to
             number
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             falling
             under
             that
             temptation
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             the
             people
             therefore
             plagued
             ,
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             that
             their
             defence
             stood
             not
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             benignity
             of
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             strength
             and
             their
             defender
             ,
             
             and
             so
             Job
             was
             so
             sore
             afflicted
             ,
             that
             his
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             remain
             for
             an
             example
             to
             all
             succeeding
             posterities
             .
             But
             it
             is
             utterly
             irrational
             and
             incredible
             that
             God
             would
             send
             the
             Devil
             (
             without
             whose
             mission
             he
             could
             not
             have
             done
             it
             )
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             either
             to
             magnifie
             the
             skil
             ,
             or
             practice
             of
             a
             lewd
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             and
             Idolatrous
             Woman
             ,
             which
             thing
             he
             had
             forbidden
             by
             his
             plain
             and
             open
             law
             ,
             nor
             to
             gratifie
             the
             curiosity
             of
             a
             wretched
             Reprobate
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             Saul
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             denied
             to
             answer
             by
             living
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             answer
             him
             by
             the
             apparition
             of
             a
             Devil
             ,
             to
             have
             committed
             a
             counterfeit
             Imposture
             ,
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             holy
             Samuel
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             apparition
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             meerly
             the
             Imposture
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             either
             alone
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             Confederate
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             a
             fourth
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             transaction
             of
             this
             Woman
             of
             Endor
             ,
             that
             holds
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             neither
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             Soul
             of
             Samuel
             that
             was
             raised
             up
             ,
             neither
             the
             Devil
             that
             appeared
             in
             his
             shape
             ,
             nor
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Imposture
             of
             the
             Witch
             alone
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             Confederate
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Sydereal
             ,
             or
             Astral
             Spirit
             (
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             term
             it
             )
             of
             Samuel
             that
             was
             made
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             speak
             by
             the
             art
             and
             skill
             of
             the
             Woman
             .
             But
             because
             this
             Tenent
             is
             not
             of
             much
             Antiquity
             ,
             nor
             hath
             many
             assertors
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             it
             taketh
             that
             for
             an
             Hypothesis
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             three
             parts
             in
             Man
             ,
             the
             Body
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Soul
             goeth
             immediately
             after
             death
             either
             to
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             ,
             the
             Body
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             after
             death
             wander
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             (
             by
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             art
             )
             brought
             to
             appear
             visibly
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             answers
             of
             all
             things
             that
             it
             knew
             living
             ,
             which
             as
             yet
             hath
             never
             been
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             therefore
             we
             shall
             pass
             it
             over
             here
             ,
             having
             (
             perhaps
             )
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             more
             largely
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             now
             come
             to
             mention
             some
             places
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             that
             are
             produced
             by
             some
             ,
             thereby
             to
             prove
             the
             great
             power
             of
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             in
             transferring
             and
             carrying
             bodies
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             as
             is
             that
             of
             our
             Saviours
             temptation
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Devil
             took
             him
             into
             an
             exceeding
             high
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             set
             him
             upon
             the
             pinnacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             thus
             argue
             :
             That
             if
             the
             Devil
             had
             power
             to
             carry
             our
             most
             blessed
             Saviour
             in
             the
             air
             into
             an
             high
             mountain
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             him
             upon
             the
             pinnacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             that
             much
             more
             hath
             he
             power
             to
             carry
             the
             bodies
             of
             Witches
             who
             are
             his
             sworn
             vassals
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             whither
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             or
             they
             desire
             .
             To
             annul
             the
             force
             of
             which
             objection
             we
             give
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             the
             Devil
             did
             transport
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             he
             can
             at
             any
             time
             when
             he
             
             pleaseth
             carry
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             or
             Women
             so
             likewise
             ,
             for
             no
             particular
             proposition
             will
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             art
             ,
             infer
             a
             general
             or
             universal
             conclusion
             ,
             nor
             one
             example
             or
             instance
             inductively
             prove
             a
             general
             practice
             ;
             one
             Swallow
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             
             Summer
             .
             For
             though
             once
             when
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             was
             baptized
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             descend
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             light
             upon
             him
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             other
             of
             his
             actions
             of
             preaching
             ,
             or
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             should
             appear
             also
             in
             the
             form
             
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             nor
             when
             othe●
             Saints
             are
             Baptized
             will
             it
             follow
             that
             it
             doth
             ,
             or
             should
             alwaies
             appear
             in
             the
             same
             form
             .
             And
             though
             Samson
             did
             once
             slay
             a
             thousand
             of
             the
             Philistines
             with
             the
             jaw-bone
             of
             an
             A●s
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             did
             so
             in
             like
             manner
             in
             every
             battel
             ,
             or
             that
             every
             Man
             may
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             the
             Devil
             did
             carry
             Christs
             Body
             in
             the
             
             air
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             he
             can
             do
             so
             at
             any
             other
             times
             ,
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             temptation
             of
             Christ
             there
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             of
             God
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             presupposed
             in
             the
             ordinary
             transportation
             of
             Witches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             argument
             falls
             quite
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             actions
             of
             Satan
             (
             especially
             in
             elementary
             things
             ,
             for
             
             we
             speak
             not
             of
             the
             acts
             of
             his
             will
             )
             the
             will
             ,
             order
             and
             licence
             of
             God
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             because
             his
             power
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             execution
             )
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             in
             this
             respect
             but
             what
             he
             is
             ordered
             and
             commanded
             to
             do
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             end
             of
             the
             action
             is
             principally
             to
             be
             regarded
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             should
             have
             given
             way
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             carried
             by
             Satan
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             a
             glorious
             and
             good
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             will
             to
             the
             Father
             might
             be
             shown
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             victory
             over
             the
             Devil
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             :
             but
             in
             carrying
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Witches
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             good
             ,
             just
             or
             pious
             end
             wherefore
             the
             Devil
             should
             be
             licensed
             ,
             or
             permitted
             to
             carry
             them
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             to
             promote
             filthiness
             and
             abominable
             wickedness
             ,
             which
             were
             absurd
             and
             blasphemous
             to
             imagine
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             rationally
             and
             plainly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             carrying
             of
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Witches
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             is
             a
             false
             ,
             wicked
             and
             impious
             opinion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             this
             whole
             transaction
             was
             visible
             ,
             sensible
             and
             corporeal
             ,
             as
             Theophylact
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             Some
             are
             
             of
             opinion
             that
             it
             was
             wholly
             in
             a
             Vision
             .
             And
             some
             take
             a
             middle
             way
             that
             it
             was
             partly
             sensible
             and
             visible
             ,
             and
             partly
             mental
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             vision
             .
             Of
             which
             opinion
             the
             great
             Cameron
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             compares
             it
             with
             that
             of
             Ezekiel
             who
             saith
             :
             
               And
               the
               spirit
               lifted
               me
               up
               between
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               brought
               me
            
             
             
               in
               the
               visions
               of
               God
               to
               Jerusalem
               :
            
             And
             sheweth
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             agree
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             applicable
             to
             lifting
             up
             or
             carrying
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             as
             to
             bodily
             transportation
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             either
             altogether
             ,
             or
             partly
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             the
             learned
             Beza
             gives
             us
             this
             note
             :
             
               Hoc
               videtur
               satis
               ostendere
               haec
               omnia
            
             
             
               per
               visionem
               quandam
               ,
               non
               corporali
               transvectione
               &
               ostensione
               esse
               gesta
               ,
               quomodo
               nempe
               humanitus
               videre
               potuisset
               omnia
               regna
               orbis
               ,
               &
               gloriam
               eorum
               in
               momento
               ?
            
             But
             though
             it
             be
             the
             more
             sound
             and
             rational
             opinion
             that
             the
             whole
             transaction
             was
             mental
             ,
             
             and
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             not
             altogether
             stand
             upon
             that
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             it
             was
             corporeal
             and
             visible
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             in
             his
             Body
             carried
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             top
             of
             an
             high
             mountain
             ,
             nor
             set
             upon
             the
             pinnacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             go
             to
             undertake
             this
             combat
             with
             Satan
             unwillingly
             ,
             that
             he
             need
             be
             constrained
             ,
             or
             carried
             to
             try
             the
             utmost
             power
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             readily
             and
             willingly
             by
             the
             conduct
             and
             leading
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             Text
             saith
             in
             Matthew
             ;
             
             
               Then
               was
               Jesus
               led
               up
               of
               the
               spirit
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               to
               be
               tempted
               of
               the
               Devil
               :
            
             And
             S.
             Mark
             saith
             ;
             
               And
               immediately
               the
               spirit
               driveth
            
             
             
               him
               into
               the
               wilderness
            
             .
             And
             S.
             Luke
             saith
             :
             
               He
               was
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               into
               the
               wilderness
               .
               Beza
            
             saith
             ,
             
               subductus
               fuit
               in
               desertum
            
             ,
             
             and
             Tremellius
             saith
             ,
             
               ductus
               fuit
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             place
             in
             S.
             Matthews
             Gospel
             .
             And
             in
             S.
             
               Luke
               Tremellius
            
             saith
             ;
             
               Et
               duxit
               eum
               spiritus
               in
               desertum
               ,
            
             and
             
               Beza
               ,
               actus
               est
               ab
               eodem
               spiritu
               in
               desertum
               .
            
             And
             in
             S.
             
               Mark
               Tremellius
            
             saith
             ,
             
               deduxit
               eum
               spiritus
               in
               desertum
            
             ,
             and
             Beza
             rendreth
             it
             ,
             
               expellit
               eum
               spiritus
               in
               desertum
            
             .
             And
             because
             of
             the
             Greek
             word
             which
             is
             there
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             addeth
             this
             note
             ,
             
               Non
               significatur
               expulsio
               violenta
               ,
               sed
               vis
               divina
               ,
               quae
               Christum
               ,
               (
               qui
               ad
               illud
               usque
               tempus
               ut
               privatus
               vixerat
               )
               nova
               persona
               induit
               ,
               ac
               luctae
               proximae
               &
               ministerio
               praeparatur
               .
            
             Therefore
             saith
             Origen
             :
             
             
               Sequebatur
               planè
               quasi
               athleta
               ad
               tontationem
               sponte
               proficiscens
               ,
               &
               quodammodo
               loquebatur
               :
               Duc
               quo
               vis
               ,
               &
               invenies
               me
               in
               omnibus
               fortiorem
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             plain
             that
             he
             was
             no
             otherwise
             led
             or
             carried
             by
             Satan
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             was
             led
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             went
             whithersoever
             Satan
             would
             desire
             him
             of
             his
             own
             mind
             and
             accord
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             S.
             Luke
             useth
             the
             same
             Greek
             word
             both
             for
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             leading
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             Satans
             leading
             of
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             Satan
             did
             not
             carry
             his
             body
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             as
             Men
             vainly
             conceive
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             S.
             Matthew
             use
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             may
             signifie
             assumpsit
             ,
             he
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             upon
             a
             pinnacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             into
             an
             high
             mountain
             ;
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             thereby
             that
             he
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             carried
             his
             Body
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             led
             Christ
             to
             those
             places
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             most
             fit
             for
             him
             to
             prevail
             in
             his
             temptations
             ,
             to
             which
             places
             Christ
             went
             not
             by
             an
             unwilling
             constraint
             or
             hurried
             and
             carried
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             ready
             willingness
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             certainly
             knew
             ,
             and
             was
             assured
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             win
             the
             Victory
             where
             ever
             ,
             or
             how
             great
             soever
             the
             combat
             and
             temptations
             were
             .
             And
             therefore
             S.
             Luke
             useth
             the
             same
             word
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             duco
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Satans
             leading
             ,
             as
             signifying
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             before
             ,
             and
             lead
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             to
             draw
             one
             to
             such
             or
             such
             a
             place
             by
             persuasion
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             to
             be
             a
             vain
             and
             forged
             interpretation
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             places
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             we
             have
             before
             in
             this
             Treatise
             sufficiently
             proved
             that
             he
             was
             only
             a
             deceiver
             and
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             what
             
             strange
             feats
             he
             had
             done
             to
             astonish
             ,
             and
             stupifie
             the
             Samaritanes
             ,
             were
             only
             jugling
             knacks
             ,
             or
             deceits
             by
             confederacy
             ,
             and
             no
             supernatural
             things
             ,
             so
             that
             here
             we
             will
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             only
             add
             :
             That
             though
             our
             English
             translation
             say
             that
             he
             bewitched
             the
             people
             of
             Samaria
             with
             sorceries
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             beheld
             the
             miracles
             and
             signs
             that
             were
             done
             ,
             wondered
             ;
             yet
             the
             word
             that
             they
             translate
             in
             the
             one
             place
             bewitching
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             wondered
             ,
             are
             both
             from
             one
             Thema
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               de
               statu
               mentis
               dejicio
               ,
               facio
               ut
               aliquis
               mente
               non
               constet
               ,
               perterrefacio
               ,
               obstupefacio
               .
            
             
             And
             therefore
             either
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             that
             the
             Samaritanes
             were
             astonisht
             at
             the
             feats
             that
             Simon
             wrought
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             was
             astonisht
             at
             the
             miracles
             of
             Philip
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             both
             bewitched
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             both
             under
             the
             same
             amazement
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             to
             give
             it
             one
             sense
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             a
             different
             one
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             here
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             Elymas
             who
             is
             stiled
             a
             Magician
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             was
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             full
             of
             all
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             all
             mischief
             ,
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             of
             all
             righteousness
             :
             
             which
             character
             truly
             given
             to
             him
             by
             the
             un-erring
             sentence
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             may
             be
             really
             ascribed
             to
             the
             whole
             tribe
             and
             profession
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             seducers
             and
             deceivers
             .
             Like
             unto
             whom
             were
             those
             
               seven
               Sons
               of
               Sceva
               a
               Jew
               ,
            
             who
             are
             called
             exorcists
             ,
             that
             
             
               took
               upon
               them
               to
               call
               over
               them
               that
               had
               evil
               spirits
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               saying
               ,
               We
               adjure
               you
               by
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               Paul
               preacheth
               ,
            
             but
             were
             soundly
             beaten
             for
             their
             pains
             ,
             a
             fit
             reward
             for
             such
             vagabonds
             ;
             And
             if
             all
             that
             profess
             or
             practise
             such
             wicked
             ,
             vain
             and
             lying
             things
             were
             duely
             punished
             ,
             the
             poor
             ignorant
             people
             would
             not
             be
             so
             much
             abused
             as
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             places
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             we
             have
             handled
             ,
             and
             answered
             ,
             and
             also
             have
             touched
             upon
             that
             Text
             in
             the
             Galathians
             where
             we
             spoke
             of
             Fascination
             ,
             but
             lest
             it
             be
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             we
             shall
             handle
             it
             fully
             here
             .
             The
             words
             are
             ,
             
               O
               foolish
               Galathians
               ,
               who
               hath
               bewitched
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
               ?
            
             From
             whence
             they
             use
             thus
             to
             argue
             :
             If
             Witchcraft
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             had
             not
             been
             known
             ,
             and
             practised
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             made
             use
             of
             that
             Phrase
             then
             ;
             concerning
             which
             we
             return
             these
             responsions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             natural
             Fascination
             was
             by
             the
             Philosophers
             and
             Poets
             only
             taken
             to
             be
             contagious
             steams
             flowing
             from
             the
             eyes
             ,
             or
             breaths
             of
             malevolent
             and
             envious
             persons
             ,
             that
             had
             some
             infectious
             diseases
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Plague
             ,
             Small-pox
             ,
             
               Lues
               Venerea
            
             ,
             soreness
             of
             Eyes
             ,
             Tinea's
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             contagious
             to
             others
             that
             lie
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             converse
             near
             them
             ,
             the
             infected
             atomes
             or
             steams
             issuing
             in
             a
             certain
             Sphear
             of
             activity
             ,
             are
             received
             by
             the
             pores
             ,
             or
             mouths
             of
             the
             sound
             persons
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             come
             to
             be
             infected
             also
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Poet
             witnessed
             :
             
               Nescio
               quis
               teneros
               oculus
               mihi
               fascinat
               agnos
               .
            
             Now
             this
             being
             the
             common
             opinion
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             taketh
             the
             metaphor
             from
             thence
             ,
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             virulent
             and
             poysonous
             opinions
             have
             infected
             
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             genuine
             meaning
             of
             that
             metaphorical
             phrase
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             sense
             can
             rationally
             and
             congruously
             be
             put
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             this
             conduceth
             nothing
             to
             that
             opinion
             of
             Witchcraft
             that
             we
             oppose
             .
             For
             Philosophica
             
             
               seu
               Physica
               fascinatio
               non
               nisi
               impropriè
               dici
               potest
               ●scinatio
               ,
               propriè
               verò
               est
               contagio
               ,
               seu
               infectio
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             did
             the
             learned
             Vallesius
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             speak
             this
             .
             
               Sed
               neque
               si
               quis
               pestilenti
               affectus
               febri
               ,
               aut
               etiam
               sine
               febre
               deferens
               secum
               seminaria
               pestis
               alium
               intuens
               intuentem
               inficiat
               ,
               dicetur
               fascinasse
               ,
               sed
               peste
               affecisse
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             of
             the
             fathers
             (
             which
             may
             be
             offered
             for
             an
             objection
             )
             do
             seem
             to
             hold
             that
             S.
             Paul
             here
             meant
             of
             diabolical
             fascination
             ,
             and
             so
             Tertullian
             in
             English
             thus
             :
             For
             there
             is
             also
             something
             amongst
             
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             fascination
             ,
             being
             a
             more
             unfortunate
             event
             of
             praise
             ,
             and
             great
             glory
             :
             this
             we
             sometimes
             interpret
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             And
             S.
             Hierome
             saith
             upon
             this
             place
             :
             Fascination
             is
             when
             some
             things
             by
             Magical
             illusions
             are
             shewed
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             Men
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             they
             are
             .
             Also
             Fascination
             is
             vulgarly
             called
             that
             ,
             which
             doth
             hurt
             Children
             ,
             for
             the
             eyes
             of
             certain
             persons
             are
             said
             to
             burn
             with
             looking
             ,
             and
             this
             act
             of
             theirs
             is
             called
             Fascination
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             that
             the
             Devils
             are
             subservient
             to
             this
             Sin.
             And
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             saith
             :
             And
             this
             also
             may
             be
             done
             by
             Devils
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             of
             moving
             false
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Senses
             ,
             by
             changing
             the
             Senses
             themselves
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             note
             these
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Tertullian
             saith
             that
             they
             sometimes
             interpret
             this
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             how
             truly
             or
             upon
             what
             grounds
             he
             sheweth
             not
             ,
             and
             it
             seemeth
             that
             sometimes
             they
             did
             interpret
             it
             of
             something
             else
             ,
             for
             so
             his
             words
             must
             needs
             imply
             .
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             S.
             Hierome
             sometime
             calleth
             fascination
             Magical
             illusions
             ,
             and
             sometime
             that
             which
             doth
             hurt
             Children
             ,
             by
             the
             burning
             of
             some
             eyes
             ;
             and
             then
             comes
             in
             with
             a
             may
             be
             that
             the
             Devils
             are
             subservient
             to
             this
             sin
             .
             So
             that
             he
             is
             not
             certain
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             truly
             knows
             what
             fascination
             is
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             vulgar
             opinion
             ,
             or
             blind
             conjectures
             .
             3.
             
             And
             all
             that
             the
             Angelical
             Doctor
             saith
             ,
             doth
             but
             amount
             to
             the
             delusion
             of
             the
             Senses
             ,
             by
             false
             imaginations
             ,
             so
             that
             here
             is
             no
             proof
             either
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             his
             instruments
             ,
             to
             cause
             any
             real
             fascination
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             hold
             that
             Paul
             did
             allude
             unto
             natural
             ,
             or
             diabolick
             fascination
             ,
             do
             but
             mean
             magical
             illusions
             ,
             whereby
             the
             senses
             
             are
             abused
             and
             deceived
             ,
             to
             take
             things
             to
             be
             that
             which
             really
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             but
             cheating
             Incantations
             and
             delusory
             Juglings
             ,
             for
             as
             Galen
             (
             if
             that
             piece
             be
             truly
             his
             )
             saith
             :
             Incantationes
             
             
               verba
               sunt
               decipientia
               rationales
               animas
               secundum
               spei
               inceptionem
               ,
               aut
               secundum
               timoris
               incisionem
               .
            
             So
             that
             though
             S.
             Paul
             had
             taken
             the
             metaphor
             from
             that
             which
             was
             commonly
             accounted
             fascination
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             metaphor
             must
             in
             all
             points
             be
             true
             :
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             the
             common
             opinion
             was
             so
             ,
             from
             whose
             usage
             of
             such
             terms
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             the
             word
             ,
             
             to
             fascinate
             ,
             or
             inchant
             .
             And
             of
             this
             opinion
             was
             S.
             Hierome
             himself
             who
             saith
             thus
             much
             :
             
               Dignè
               Paulum
               ,
               qui
               etsi
               imperitus
               est
               sermone
               non
               tamen
               &
               scientia
               ,
               debemus
               exponere
               non
               quod
               scierit
               esse
               fascinum
               ,
               qui
               vulgò
               putatur
               nocere
               ,
               sed
               usus
               sermone
               sit
               trivii
               ,
               &
               ut
               in
               caetero
               ,
               ita
               &
               in
               hoc
               quoque
               loco
               verbum
               quotidianae
               sermocinationis
               assumpserit
               .
            
             So
             that
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             using
             of
             the
             word
             fascination
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             doth
             not
             inferr
             the
             being
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             that
             believed
             things
             that
             were
             not
             .
             And
             of
             the
             same
             judgment
             is
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Propriè
               dicit
               Apostolus
               ,
               quis
               vos
               fascinavit
               ?
               quasi
               dicat
               ,
               vos
               estis
               sicut
               homo
               ludificatus
               qui
               res
               manifestas
               aliter
               accipit
               quàm
               sint
               in
               rei
               veritate
               .
            
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             conclude
             this
             point
             with
             the
             sentiment
             of
             S.
             
               Hierome
               :
               Nunc
               illud
               in
               causa
               est
               ,
               quod
               ex
               opinione
               vulgi
               sumptum
               putamus
               exemplum
               ,
               ut
               quomodo
               tenera
               aetas
               noceri
               dicitur
               fascino
               ,
               sic
               etiam
               Galatae
               in
               Christi
               fide
               nupernati
               ,
               &
               nutriti
               lacte
               ,
               &
               solido
               cibo
               velut
               quodam
               fascinante
               sunt
               nociti
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             howsoever
             fascination
             might
             be
             understood
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             except
             the
             Effluvia
             or
             steams
             of
             Bodies
             that
             had
             contagious
             diseases
             ,
             entring
             into
             other
             sound
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             thereby
             infecting
             them
             with
             their
             noysome
             vapours
             ,
             or
             Atomes
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             vain
             belief
             and
             credulous
             superstition
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Vallesius
             tells
             us
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             thus
             rendered
             in
             English
             :
             
               But
               if
               this
               be
               the
               way
               or
               reason
               of
               fascination
               ,
               any
               one
               may
               easily
               
               understand
               ,
               that
               fascination
               is
               a
               certain
               superstitious
               fear
               ,
               arising
               from
               foolish
               credulity
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               are
               many
               other
               things
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Man
               ,
               as
               for
               argument
               ,
               that
               this
               opinion
               is
               more
               approved
               of
               by
               Women
               than
               by
               Men
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               of
               the
               unlearned
               than
               of
               the
               learned
               .
               Although
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               also
               see
               that
               there
               are
               those
               amongst
               the
               learned
               that
               are
               rather
               lovers
               of
               subtilty
               than
               verity
               ,
               who
               take
               care
               to
               defend
               those
               things
               that
               the
               vulgar
               do
               admire
               .
               By
               which
               they
               would
               be
               accounted
               judicious
               magical
               Juglers
               ,
               and
               Men
               skilful
               of
               secrets
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               thus
               concludeth
               :
               Therefore
               the
               name
               of
               fascination
               is
               ancient
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               signification
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               signifie
               any
               natural
               disease
               ,
               but
               a
               vain
               superstition
               ,
               arising
               from
               vulgar
               opinion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               neither
               Hippocrates
               ,
               nor
               Galen
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               ancient
               Physicians
               ,
               
               that
               I
               know
               of
               do
               mention
               fascination
               ,
               neither
               amongst
               the
               differences
               nor
               causes
               of
               Diseases
               .
               From
               whence
               again
               is
               taken
               no
               small
               argument
               of
               its
               vanity
               .
               Therefore
               we
               shall
               conclude
               this
               point
               with
               that
               remarkable
               saying
               of
               Galen
               .
            
             
               Falsae
               etenim
               opiniones
               animas
               hominum
               praeoccupantes
               ,
               non
               solum
               surdos
               ,
               sed
               &
               caecos
               faciunt
               ,
               ita
               ut
               videre
               nequeant
               ,
               quae
               aliis
               conspicua
               apparent
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Angelical
             Doctor
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             most
             part
             of
             all
             the
             learned
             do
             affirm
             that
             the
             Devil
             by
             his
             own
             power
             cannot
             change
             corporeal
             matter
             ,
             unless
             he
             apply
             proportionate
             actives
             to
             fit
             passives
             ,
             to
             produce
             those
             effects
             he
             intendeth
             ;
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             he
             can
             cause
             burning
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             combustive
             agent
             in
             nature
             ;
             
             but
             if
             that
             were
             awanting
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             were
             no
             combustible
             matter
             ,
             how
             should
             he
             cause
             any
             ignition
             ?
             But
             if
             he
             be
             supposed
             to
             work
             diabolical
             fascination
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             agent
             in
             nature
             ,
             it
             being
             but
             an
             imaginary
             thing
             in
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             deluded
             vulgar
             ▪
             then
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             work
             no
             fascination
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             opinion
             of
             the
             Witchmongers
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             there
             is
             contagion
             ,
             by
             the
             infected
             Effluvia
             or
             steams
             issuing
             from
             a
             diseased
             Body
             to
             another
             by
             which
             it
             may
             be
             contaminated
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             there
             is
             no
             natural
             fascination
             ,
             nor
             any
             agent
             in
             nature
             to
             produce
             that
             effect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Diabolical
             fascination
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Divine
               permission
               ,
               providence
               and
               presciencé
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             that
             hath
             more
             promoted
             this
             false
             and
             wicked
             Tenent
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             omnipotency
             in
             Devils
             ,
             and
             the
             exorbitant
             power
             ascribed
             to
             Witches
             ,
             than
             the
             misunderstanding
             of
             the
             true
             and
             right
             Doctrine
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             and
             the
             admitting
             of
             a
             bare
             permission
             in
             God
             as
             different
             and
             distinct
             from
             his
             providence
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             that
             not
             only
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             tread
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             Arminius
             ,
             do
             hold
             a
             meer
             bare
             permission
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             sits
             as
             a
             quiet
             beholder
             by
             his
             Prescience
             from
             the
             event
             of
             things
             to
             see
             what
             will
             be
             effected
             by
             Devils
             and
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             run
             and
             rove
             about
             ,
             acting
             what
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             neither
             hook
             in
             their
             nostrils
             ,
             nor
             bridle
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             neither
             keeps
             them
             in
             any
             restraint
             ,
             order
             or
             government
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             mad
             rule
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             during
             this
             permission
             and
             naked
             inspection
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             we
             may
             proceed
             in
             such
             order
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             clear
             and
             intelligible
             to
             the
             Readers
             ,
             we
             shall
             here
             propose
             the
             state
             of
             the
             matter
             that
             we
             undertake
             to
             confute
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             That
             there
             is
             not
             in
             God
             a
             nude
             ,
             passive
             permission
             ,
             separate
             from
             the
             positive
             and
             active
             decree
             ,
             order
             and
             will
             of
             his
             Divine
             Providence
             and
             Government
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             doth
             rule
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             power
             and
             determination
             of
             his
             own
             positive
             and
             actual
             will.
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             prosecute
             in
             this
             following
             order
             and
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             in
             God
             a
             passive
             permission
             separate
             from
             his
             decretive
             and
             actual
             will
             in
             his
             providence
             are
             accused
             by
             others
             ,
             thereby
             to
             infer
             the
             absurdity
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             author
             or
             efficient
             cause
             of
             sin
             ;
             which
             pretended
             absurdity
             ,
             in
             truth
             and
             reason
             cannot
             be
             any
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             simple
             and
             absolute
             impossibility
             ,
             that
             
             God
             should
             be
             the
             author
             of
             sin
             as
             these
             arguments
             do
             sufficiently
             testifie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             of
             necessity
             must
             be
             false
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             declare
             
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             in
             open
             and
             plain
             terms
             .
             But
             that
             God
             should
             be
             the
             author
             of
             sin
             or
             evil
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             deny
             in
             open
             and
             plain
             terms
             ,
             as
             where
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             
               God
               cannot
               be
               tempted
               with
               evil
               :
            
             
             where
             both
             the
             act
             ,
             and
             the
             possibility
             of
             it
             is
             absolutely
             denied
             .
             Again
             :
             
               For
               thou
               art
               not
               a
               God
               that
               hast
               pleasure
               in
               wickedness
               ,
               neither
            
             
             
               shall
               evil
               dwell
               with
               thee
            
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             false
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             the
             author
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             the
             supposed
             absurdity
             
             is
             a
             meer
             impossibility
             ;
             and
             an
             absurdity
             urged
             that
             is
             impossible
             ,
             is
             most
             of
             all
             absurd
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             
               ens
               summè
               perfectum
               .
               &
               quicquid
               est
               in
               Deo
               ,
               est
               Deus
            
             ;
             
             but
             sin
             howsoever
             understood
             ,
             or
             accepted
             ,
             is
             an
             imperfection
             ,
             defect
             and
             an
             aberration
             from
             a
             just
             and
             perfect
             rule
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             simply
             impossible
             that
             God
             can
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             sinful
             or
             evil
             ,
             if
             sin
             be
             considered
             as
             
               malum
               culpae
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             is
             not
             under
             any
             binding
             law
             given
             to
             him
             by
             some
             other
             ,
             
             for
             then
             he
             should
             cease
             to
             be
             supream
             ,
             independent
             and
             omnipotent
             :
             Now
             to
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             law
             given
             to
             observe
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             transgression
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               where
               there
               is
               no
               law
               ,
               there
               is
               no
            
             
             transgression
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             simply
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             be
             the
             author
             ,
             or
             causer
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             evil
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             law
             that
             he
             can
             transgress
             against
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             prohibiteth
             and
             hateth
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             every
             
             where
             testifie
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             he
             loveth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             to
             speak
             properly
             sin
             hath
             no
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             but
             a
             deficient
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             the
             will
             of
             faln
             Angels
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             whose
             irregularity
             of
             will
             ,
             from
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             cause
             that
             sin
             and
             evil
             hath
             or
             can
             have
             .
             An
             efficient
             cause
             is
             only
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             because
             every
             efficient
             cause
             doth
             by
             working
             put
             something
             in
             being
             :
             But
             privations
             (
             of
             which
             sort
             are
             sins
             )
             do
             put
             nothing
             in
             being
             ,
             but
             do
             truly
             note
             the
             absence
             of
             beings
             .
             Therefore
             did
             S.
             Augustine
             say
             well
             :
             
               Mali
               causa
               efficiens
               nulla
               est
               ,
               sed
               tantùm
               deficiens
               .
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             which
             properly
             hath
             an
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             hath
             also
             an
             end
             
             properly
             so
             called
             :
             But
             sin
             hath
             not
             an
             end
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             the
             end
             is
             being
             ,
             and
             therefore
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             declare
             that
             
               all
               things
               that
               God
            
             
             
               created
               were
               exceeding
               good
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             sin
             was
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             ;
             for
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Devil
               was
               a
               murderer
               from
            
             
             
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               abode
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               :
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               He
               that
               committeth
               sin
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               for
               the
               Devil
               sinneth
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
             Therefore
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             God
             neither
             is
             nor
             can
             be
             the
             author
             or
             causer
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             which
             God
             is
             the
             author
             of
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             Man
             worse
             ,
             
             
             but
             sin
             doth
             make
             Man
             worse
             ,
             therefore
             God
             is
             not
             the
             author
             of
             it
             .
             And
             all
             sin
             is
             perpetrated
             ,
             because
             thereby
             it
             receeded
             from
             the
             
             order
             that
             respecteth
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             ultimate
             end
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             but
             God
             doth
             incline
             all
             things
             unto
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             ultimate
             end
             ,
             neither
             doth
             he
             turn
             them
             from
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             
               summum
               bonum
            
             .
             And
             further
             as
             Fulgentius
             saith
             :
             
               Deus
               non
               est
               ejus
               rei
               autor
               ,
            
             
             
               cujus
               est
               ultor
               .
               At
               Deus
               est
               peccati
               ultor
               ,
               ergo
               non
               autor
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             vain
             pretence
             of
             an
             absurdity
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             be
             the
             author
             or
             causer
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             This
             plausible
             pretence
             to
             seem
             to
             be
             zealous
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             God
             the
             author
             of
             sin
             ,
             we
             commend
             as
             allowable
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             but
             like
             the
             zeal
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             was
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             they
             pretend
             that
             for
             an
             absurdity
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             simple
             impossibility
             .
             And
             they
             ought
             to
             remember
             the
             argument
             of
             Job
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               will
               ye
               speak
               wickedly
               for
               God
               ?
               and
               talk
               deceitfully
               for
            
             
             him
             ?
             For
             as
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             suppose
             ,
             or
             imply
             him
             to
             be
             the
             author
             of
             sin
             ;
             so
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             rob
             him
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             by
             detracting
             from
             his
             power
             and
             providence
             ,
             nor
             in
             ascribing
             that
             unto
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             due
             unto
             the
             Creator
             ;
             as
             those
             do
             that
             hold
             a
             nude
             passive
             permission
             in
             him
             separate
             from
             his
             will
             and
             decree
             in
             his
             providence
             .
             Neither
             doth
             the
             denying
             of
             this
             any
             way
             imply
             that
             he
             is
             the
             author
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             a
             providential
             permission
             we
             allow
             as
             the
             act
             of
             his
             will
             and
             decree
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             permission
             in
             God
             ,
             being
             a
             suspension
             of
             his
             efficiency
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             acts
             permitted
             to
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             just
             and
             good
             ends
             ,
             the
             definition
             of
             it
             and
             its
             affections
             or
             properties
             are
             so
             darkly
             handled
             even
             by
             those
             that
             make
             most
             ado
             about
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             serve
             rather
             to
             divert
             Men
             from
             the
             right
             way
             than
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             unto
             it
             .
             Therefore
             here
             we
             shall
             only
             note
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             and
             pursue
             it
             more
             fully
             hereafter
             .
             1.
             
             There
             must
             be
             the
             person
             or
             power
             permitting
             that
             hath
             ability
             ,
             right
             and
             authority
             so
             to
             do
             .
             2.
             
             There
             must
             be
             the
             person
             or
             power
             permitted
             that
             hath
             ability
             to
             perform
             the
             thing
             permitted
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             3.
             
             There
             must
             be
             the
             thing
             or
             action
             that
             is
             permitted
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             by
             the
             person
             permitted
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             not
             be
             impossible
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Before
             the
             Creation
             it
             is
             meerly
             improper
             to
             attribute
             permission
             unto
             God
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             person
             ,
             nor
             power
             besides
             himself
             that
             could
             act
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             permitted
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             correlative
             being
             awanting
             ,
             both
             the
             relative
             and
             the
             relation
             betwixt
             them
             must
             necessarily
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             existence
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             permission
             should
             be
             in
             God
             when
             there
             was
             no
             Creature
             to
             be
             permitted
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             be
             attributed
             unto
             him
             before
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             as
             improper
             to
             attribute
             permission
             unto
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Physical
             agency
             of
             second
             causes
             ,
             because
             he
             not
             only
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Divine
             concourse
             and
             conservative
             power
             
             
               sustaineth
               all
               things
               by
               the
               word
               of
               his
               power
               ,
            
             and
             Job
             tells
             us
             :
             If
             
             
               he
               gather
               unto
               himself
               his
               spirit
               and
               breath
               ,
               all
               flesh
               shall
               perish
               together
               ,
               and
               man
               shall
               turn
               again
               into
               dust
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             place
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             S.
             Chrysostome
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Feratque
               inquit
               omnia
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               gubernet
               omnia
               .
               Siquidem
               cadentia
               ,
               &
               ad
               nihilum
               tendentia
               continet
               .
            
             
             
               Non
               enim
               minus
               est
               continere
               mundum
               quàm
               fecisse
               :
               Sed
               si
               oportet
               aliquid
               quod
               admireris
               dicere
               ,
               adhuc
               amplius
               est
               .
               Nam
               in
               faciendo
               quidem
               ,
               ex
               nullis
               extantibus
               rerum
               essentiae
               productae
               sunt
               :
               in
               continendo
               verò
               ,
               ea
               quae
               facta
               sunt
               ,
               ne
               ad
               nihilum
               redeant
               continentur
               .
               Haec
               ergo
               dum
               reguntur
               ,
               &
               ad
               invicem
               sibi
               repugnantia
               coaptantur
               ,
               magnum
               &
               valdè
               mirabile
               ,
               plurimaeque
               virtutis
               judicium
               declaratur
               :
            
             But
             also
             because
             he
             hath
             set
             all
             natural
             things
             their
             bounds
             ,
             and
             ordered
             ,
             decreed
             and
             determined
             their
             ends
             in
             acting
             .
             Now
             what
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             ordered
             and
             decreed
             to
             be
             the
             agency
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
             and
             determinated
             its
             end
             in
             acting
             ,
             cannot
             properly
             be
             called
             permission
             ,
             but
             his
             will
             ,
             ordination
             and
             providence
             .
             As
             if
             one
             should
             say
             he
             suffereth
             and
             permitteth
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             to
             run
             their
             course
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             improper
             expression
             and
             injurious
             to
             his
             wisdom
             and
             power
             in
             his
             providential
             government
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             
               Deus
               operatur
               in
               omni
               operante
            
             :
             And
             
               he
               hath
               appointed
               the
               Moon
               for
               seasons
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               knoweth
               his
               going
               down
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             say
             he
             suffereth
             
             the
             Sea
             to
             Ebb
             and
             Flow
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             
               set
               it
               a
               bound
               that
               it
               cannot
               passover
               .
               For
               he
               commandeth
               ,
               and
               raiseth
               the
               stormy
               wind
               ,
               which
               lifteth
               up
               the
               waves
               thereof
               .
               And
               said
               ,
               hitherto
               shalt
               thou
            
             
             
               come
               and
               no
               further
               :
               And
               here
               shall
               thy
               proud
               waves
               be
               staid
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Will
               ye
               not
               tremble
               at
               my
               presence
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               have
               placed
               the
               sand
               for
               the
               bound
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               by
               a
               perpetual
               decree
               that
               it
               cannot
               pass
               it
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               waves
               thereof
               toss
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               prevail
               ;
               though
               they
               roar
               ,
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               pass
               over
               it
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             the
             whole
             Creation
             in
             respect
             of
             Physical
             agency
             is
             ruled
             according
             to
             those
             orders
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             a
             fortuitous
             chance
             ,
             or
             a
             bare
             passive
             permission
             .
             1.
             
             For
             first
             all
             creatures
             have
             their
             Physical
             agency
             ,
             and
             the
             affections
             and
             properties
             thereof
             ordained
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             this
             they
             constantly
             act
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             turned
             ,
             altered
             ,
             or
             suspended
             by
             the
             Creator
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             immediately
             act
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             permitted
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             upholden
             ,
             sustained
             and
             conserved
             in
             their
             several
             conditions
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             mighty
             power
             ,
             his
             continual
             concourse
             and
             divine
             emanation
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             should
             but
             cease
             one
             minute
             ,
             the
             whole
             Creation
             would
             fall
             into
             that
             nothing
             ,
             from
             whence
             his
             Eternal
             and
             Omnipotent
             Fiat
             did
             raise
             and
             call
             them
             forth
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             dare
             affirm
             with
             profound
             
               Bradwardine
               ,
               Quod
               necesse
               est
               Deum
               servare
               quamlibet
               Creaturam
               immediatiùs
               quacunque
               causa
               creata
               .
            
             3.
             
             When
             he
             pleaseth
             
             he
             doth
             suspend
             the
             effects
             and
             agency
             of
             natural
             causes
             ,
             as
             in
             making
             the
             Sun
             stand
             still
             in
             the
             victory
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             three
             Children
             in
             the
             fiery
             Furnace
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             causeth
             them
             to
             act
             contrary
             to
             
             their
             innate
             powers
             and
             qualities
             ,
             as
             in
             
               making
               the
               shaddow
               go
               ten
            
             
             
               degrees
               back
               in
               Ahaz
               sun-dial
            
             :
             and
             in
             causing
             
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             their
             natures
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             tend
             downwards
             ,
             to
             
             
               be
               divided
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               backward
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               as
               a
               wall
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               until
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               were
               passed
               through
               .
            
             And
             by
             many
             other
             wayes
             and
             means
             doth
             he
             alter
             
             and
             change
             the
             course
             of
             natural
             agents
             ,
             to
             serve
             his
             will
             and
             good
             pleasure
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             justice
             ,
             and
             yet
             here
             is
             no
             bare
             or
             passive
             permission
             .
             4.
             
             Besides
             these
             he
             ordereth
             all
             the
             particular
             acts
             of
             natural
             agents
             ,
             to
             be
             subservient
             unto
             his
             will
             :
             So
             when
             Jonah
             fled
             to
             
               Tarshish
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sent
               forth
               a
               great
               wind
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               raised
               a
               mighty
               tempest
               to
               overtake
               Jonah
            
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               prepared
               a
               great
               fish
               to
               swallow
               him
               up
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               also
               the
               Lord
               spake
               unto
               the
               fish
               ,
               and
               it
               vomited
               up
               Jonah
               upon
               the
               dry
               land
               .
            
             Now
             the
             wind
             was
             not
             carried
             nor
             the
             storm
             raised
             ,
             by
             a
             permissive
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             will
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             sent
             them
             ,
             and
             directed
             them
             either
             by
             his
             immediate
             power
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             his
             Angels
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             wrought
             according
             to
             their
             natural
             agency
             ,
             yet
             the
             special
             ordering
             as
             to
             the
             particular
             act
             was
             not
             by
             permission
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             his
             providence
             .
             Neither
             did
             the
             great
             fish
             come
             by
             chance
             or
             permission
             ,
             but
             God
             in
             his
             merciful
             providence
             had
             prepared
             him
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Jonah
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             vomited
             
             on
             the
             dry
             land
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             creatures
             do
             not
             only
             continue
             according
             to
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             elementary
             ,
             and
             irrational
             creatures
             do
             praise
             the
             Lord
             by
             fulfilling
             his
             word
             ,
             will
             and
             providence
             .
             And
             lest
             we
             be
             either
             censured
             to
             wrest
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             single
             in
             this
             opinion
             ,
             take
             the
             judgment
             of
             some
             few
             others
             .
             S.
             Gregory
             (
             as
             he
             is
             quoted
             by
             learned
             Bradwardine
             )
             tells
             
             us
             thus
             much
             :
             
               Quis
               de
               Deo
               ista
               vel
               desipiens
               suspicetur
               ,
               qui
               nimirùm
               dum
               sit
               semper
               omnipotens
               ,
               sic
               intendit
               omnibus
               ,
               ut
               assit
               singulis
               ;
               sic
               adest
               singulis
               ,
               ut
               simul
               omnibus
               nunquam
               desit
               ;
               sic
               itaque
               exteriora
               circundat
               ,
               ut
               interiora
               impleat
               ;
               sic
               interiora
               implet
               ,
               ut
               exteriora
               circundet
               ;
               sic
               summa
               regit
               ,
               ut
               ima
               non
               deserat
               ;
               sic
               im●
               praesens
               est
               ,
               ut
               à
               superioribus
               non
               recedat
               .
            
             And
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             their
             great
             Schoolman
             (
             as
             the
             same
             author
             cites
             him
             )
             saith
             :
             Quòd
             
             
               Deus
               immediatè
               ordinat
               omnes
               effectus
               per
               seipsum
               ,
               licet
               per
               causas
               medias
               exequatur
               ,
               sed
               in
               ipsâ
               executione
               quodammodò
               immediatè
               se
               habet
               ad
               omnes
               effectus
               ,
               in
               quantum
               omnes
               causae
               mediae
               agunt
               in
               virtute
               causae
               primae
               ,
               ut
               quodammodo
               ipse
               in
               omnibus
               agere
               videatur
               ,
               &
               omnia
               opera
               secundarum
               ca●sarum
               ei
               possunt
               attribui
               ,
               sicut
               artifici
               attribuitur
               opus
               instrumenti
               .
            
             Therefore
             we
             will
             conclude
             this
             with
             that
             of
             S.
             
               Augustine
               :
               Proculdubio
               nullus
               est
               locus
               ab
               ejus
               praesentia
               absens
               ;
               super
               omnem
               creaturam
               quippè
               praesidet
               regendo
               ,
               subtus
               est
               omnia
               sustinendo
               ,
               non
               pondere
               laboris
               ,
               sed
               infatigabili
               virtute
               ,
               quoniam
               nulla
               creatura
               ab
               eo
               condita
               per
               se
               subsistere
               valet
               ,
               nist
               ab
               illo
               sustentetur
               ,
               qui
               eam
               creavit
               .
               Extra
               omnia
               est
               ,
               sed
               non
               exclusus
               ,
               intra
               omnia
               ,
               sed
               non
               conclusus
               .
            
             And
             these
             places
             need
             no
             
             fiction
             of
             an
             Hebraism
             to
             expound
             them
             ,
             nor
             no
             device
             of
             a
             verb
             of
             an
             active
             termination
             ,
             and
             a
             permissive
             signification
             to
             evade
             the
             pressure
             of
             this
             truth
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             respect
             of
             Physical
             agency
             we
             are
             bold
             with
             Bradwardine
             to
             assert
             these
             three
             Corollaries
             .
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Quod
               nulla
               res
               potest
               aliquid
               facere
               ,
               sine
               Deo.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Quod
               nulla
               res
               potest
               aliquid
               facere
               ,
               nisi
               Deus
               per
               se
               &
               immediate
               facit
               illud
               idem
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Quod
               nulla
               res
               potest
               facere
               aliquid
               ,
               nisi
               Deus
               faciat
               illud
               idem
               immediatiùs
               quolibet
               alio
               faciente
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             So
             that
             however
             permission
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             it
             must
             properly
             relate
             to
             intellectual
             and
             rational
             creatures
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             and
             especially
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             actions
             which
             we
             call
             moral
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             sin
             ,
             evil
             or
             
               malum
               culpae
            
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             
               malum
               poenae
            
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             author
             ,
             causer
             and
             inflicter
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Text
             :
             
               Shall
               there
               be
               evil
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               done
               it
               ?
            
             To
             understand
             
             aright
             the
             nature
             of
             permission
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             affections
             ,
             properties
             and
             adjuncts
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             person
             permitting
             ,
             the
             creature
             permitted
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             permitted
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             circumstances
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             we
             shall
             take
             from
             their
             Ring-leader
             and
             great
             Champion
             Arminius
             himself
             in
             these
             points
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             first
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             person
             permitting
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             he
             know
             ,
             what
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             the
             ability
             of
             performance
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             granted
             ,
             or
             used
             ,
             by
             the
             person
             permitted
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             person
             permitting
             have
             power
             to
             permit
             and
             to
             impede
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             have
             the
             right
             and
             authority
             of
             permitting
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             person
             permitted
             ,
             it
             is
             necessarily
             requisite
             ,
             that
             he
             have
             sufficient
             power
             to
             effect
             and
             perform
             the
             thing
             permitted
             ,
             if
             not
             hindered
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             nonsense
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             is
             permitted
             to
             do
             an
             act
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             perform
             .
             3.
             
             If
             the
             
             person
             permitted
             have
             sufficiency
             of
             power
             to
             perform
             the
             act
             permitted
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             also
             required
             a
             propension
             and
             disposition
             in
             the
             person
             permitted
             ,
             to
             perform
             the
             thing
             permitted
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             permission
             as
             to
             that
             act
             would
             be
             without
             a
             certain
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             be
             
               in
               vagum
            
             ,
             inconstant
             and
             not
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             concludeth
             thus
             :
             
               Imò
               nec
               rectè
               dici
               potest
               quod
               alicui
               actus
               permittatur
               ,
               qui
               actus
               illos
               praestandi
               affectu
               nullo
               tenetur
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             shall
             omit
             the
             exceptions
             that
             the
             learned
             and
             subtile
             Dr.
             Twisse
             hath
             made
             against
             diverse
             particulars
             in
             these
             passages
             ,
             and
             shall
             only
             fix
             upon
             one
             that
             is
             manifestly
             false
             (
             if
             he
             mean
             of
             permission
             in
             general
             which
             he
             confesseth
             .
             )
             For
             in
             the
             Angels
             and
             Adam
             before
             their
             falling
             and
             committing
             of
             sin
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             any
             propension
             or
             disposition
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             this
             we
             shall
             give
             the
             most
             acute
             answer
             of
             Dr.
             Twisse
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Nam
               licèt
               insit
               homini
               propensio
               ad
               peccandum
               (
               scilicet
               post
               lapsum
               )
               per
               modum
            
             
             
               dispositionis
               ,
               quae
               praecedan●a
               sit
               permissioni
               actus
               peccaminos●
               ;
               At
               in
               Adamo
               (
               ante
               lapsum
               )
               nulla
               inerat
               hujusmodi
               dispositio
               ,
               aut
               ad
            
             
             
               peccandum
               propensio
               ,
               ante
               peccatum
               ejus
               primum
               .
               Sed
               neque
               in
               Angelis
               ,
               qui
               à
               statu
               suo
               ceciderunt
               .
               Secundo
               ,
               ut
               ut
               dispositio
               ,
               sive
               habitus
               insit
               qui
               inclinet
               ad
               agendum
               ,
               non
               est
               ex
               natura
               dispositionis
               sive
               habitus
               cujuscunque
               ut
               faciat
               hominem
               propendere
               ad
               actum
               aliquem
               particularem
               ,
               cujus
               vel
               solius
               ratione
               dicitur
               permissio
               .
            
             And
             though
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             God
             did
             create
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             
               Adam
               in
               statu
               labili
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             had
             a
             sufficiency
             of
             power
             or
             grace
             not
             to
             have
             sinned
             ,
             or
             faln
             ,
             and
             though
             that
             power
             or
             grace
             was
             not
             withdrawn
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             coaction
             upon
             their
             wills
             to
             inforce
             them
             to
             sin
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             their
             falls
             would
             have
             been
             no
             sin
             :
             so
             neither
             did
             God
             supply
             them
             with
             more
             assisting
             grace
             to
             have
             upholden
             them
             ,
             for
             then
             their
             estate
             had
             not
             been
             labile
             ,
             nor
             they
             in
             a
             possibility
             to
             sin
             .
             But
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             in
             their
             Creation
             were
             set
             in
             aequilibrio
             ,
             and
             had
             equal
             power
             of
             freedom
             of
             will
             either
             to
             sin
             or
             not
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             no
             propension
             or
             disposition
             at
             all
             to
             commit
             that
             sin
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             left
             by
             a
             free
             permission
             :
             and
             so
             propension
             and
             disposition
             to
             the
             act
             permitted
             (
             if
             permission
             be
             understood
             generally
             )
             had
             no
             place
             in
             the
             Angels
             nor
             Adam
             before
             their
             first
             sinning
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               God
               made
               man
               upright
            
             ,
             that
             is
             like
             a
             straight
             or
             right
             line
             that
             falling
             
             perpendicularly
             upon
             another
             right
             line
             ,
             doth
             incline
             to
             neither
             end
             of
             the
             line
             upon
             which
             it
             falls
             ,
             so
             Adam
             was
             made
             upright
             without
             any
             propension
             or
             inclination
             to
             sin
             at
             all
             .
             And
             if
             this
             propension
             and
             disposition
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             applied
             to
             Angels
             in
             their
             condition
             after
             their
             fall
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             true
             they
             have
             not
             only
             an
             inclination
             but
             a
             most
             strong
             will
             and
             desire
             to
             commit
             more
             evil
             and
             mischief
             than
             God
             in
             his
             goodness
             permits
             them
             to
             perform
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Devil
               goeth
               about
               like
               a
               roaring
               Lion
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               ,
            
             and
             it
             was
             Satan
             that
             not
             only
             had
             a
             disposition
             ,
             but
             
               desired
               to
               sift
               Peter
               as
               wheat
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             wicked
             Men
             have
             a
             strong
             will
             and
             desire
             to
             commit
             mischief
             ;
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             an
             hook
             in
             their
             Nostrils
             ,
             and
             a
             Bridle
             in
             their
             Jawes
             wherewith
             he
             curbs
             and
             restrains
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             act
             out
             all
             the
             mischief
             that
             they
             intend
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Sennacherib
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Permission
             must
             be
             referred
             and
             reduced
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             nolition
             is
             an
             act
             of
             his
             will
             as
             well
             as
             volition
             :
             and
             to
             speak
             properly
             and
             truly
             ,
             permission
             is
             but
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             not
             to
             impede
             such
             or
             such
             particular
             actions
             of
             the
             creatures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             things
             will
             follow
             from
             his
             volition
             or
             his
             will
             
               non
               impediendi
            
             ,
             as
             from
             his
             volition
             to
             the
             acts
             of
             a
             free
             agent
             ,
             seeing
             neither
             do
             put
             coaction
             upon
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Creature
             that
             is
             to
             act
             .
             And
             that
             permission
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Divine
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             reduced
             unto
             it
             Arminius
             confesseth
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Permissionem
               ad
               genus
            
             
             
               actionis
               pertinere
               ex
               ipsa
               vocis
               flexione
               est
               notum
               ,
               sive
               per
               se
               sive
               reductive
               ,
               ut
               in
               Scholis
               loq●untur
               .
               Cessatio
               enim
               ab
               actu
               ,
               ad
               actum
               quoque
               est
               reducenda
               :
               cansamautem
               proximam
               &
               immediatam
               habet
               voluntatem
               ,
               non
               scientiam
               ,
               non
               potentiam
               ,
               non
               potestatem
               ,
               licet
            
             
             
               &
               ista
               in
               permittente
               requirantur
            
             .
             And
             when
             he
             defineth
             permission
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Permissio
               Dei
               ,
               est
               act
               us
               voluntatis
               Divinae
            
             ;
             than
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             clear
             .
             And
             not
             much
             different
             from
             this
             is
             the
             definition
             of
             permission
             ,
             that
             is
             given
             by
             learned
             Junius
             thus
             :
             Est
             
             
               autem
               permissio
               act
               us
               voluntatis
               ,
               quo
               is
               penes
               quem
               est
               alienas
               actiones
               inhibere
               ,
               eas
               non
               inhibet
               ,
               sed
               agentis
               voluntati
               permittit
               earum
               modum
               .
            
             And
             again
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Apud
               Deum
               verò
               Opt.
               Max.
               nulla
               est
               omnino
               permissio
               ,
               nisi
               voluntaria
               :
               quandoquidem
               omnis
               divina
               permissio
               à
               principio
               interno
               est
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               à
               voluntate
               ipsius
               ,
               &
               movetur
               ad
               finem
               quem
               voluntas
               praefinivit
               ejus
               .
            
             But
             we
             will
             conclude
             this
             with
             that
             of
             S.
             Augustin
             thus
             Englished
             :
             
               Not
               any
               thing
               
               cometh
               to
               pass
               ,
               unless
               the
               Omnipotent
               will
               have
               it
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               either
               that
               it
               may
               be
               done
               by
               his
               suffering
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Volition
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               to
               be
               doubted
               that
               God
               doth
               well
               ,
               even
               by
               suffering
               those
               things
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               that
               are
               done
               evilly
               ;
               For
               he
               doth
               not
               permit
               but
               by
               a
               just
               judgment
               ,
               and
               verily
               every
               thing
               is
               good
               that
               is
               just
               .
               Although
               therefore
               those
               things
               that
               are
               evil
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               are
               evil
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               good
               ;
               notwithstanding
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               not
               only
               good
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               they
               are
               evil
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               .
               For
               unless
               this
               were
               good
               that
               there
               should
               be
               evils
               ,
               they
               would
               by
               no
               means
               be
               permitted
               of
               the
               omnipotent
               good
               ,
               to
               whom
               without
               all
               doubt
               it
               is
               always
               as
               easy
               to
               do
               that
               which
               he
               would
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               easy
               not
               to
               suffer
               that
               which
               he
               would
               not
               have
               to
               be
               .
            
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             his
             permission
             is
             the
             act
             of
             his
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             would
             not
             have
             it
             done
             he
             would
             not
             permit
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             same
             consequences
             will
             follow
             from
             Nolition
             ,
             that
             follow
             from
             Volition
             ,
             in
             respect
             as
             they
             are
             both
             acts
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             that
             all
             moral
             actions
             are
             performed
             by
             a
             physical
             power
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             sustentation
             of
             the
             will
             in
             its
             natural
             being
             while
             it
             acteth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             creature
             is
             conserved
             even
             in
             the
             act
             as
             it
             is
             natural
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             obliquity
             in
             the
             will
             of
             the
             creature
             acting
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             law
             given
             ,
             or
             made
             known
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             this
             Arminius
             acknowledgeth
             in
             these
             words
             :
             Necesse
             
             
               itaque
               est
               ,
               ut
               cum
               Deus
               potentiae
               creaturae
               actum
               aliquem
               permittit
               ,
               creatura
               illa
               conservetur
               ,
               ut
               sit
               ,
               &
               vivat
               ,
               potentia
               ejusdem
               permaneat
               ,
               idonea
               ad
               actum
               producendum
               ,
               nulla
               major
               vel
               aequalis
               potentia
               opponatur
               ,
               objectum
               denique
               offeratur
               ,
               &
               potentia
               permittatur
               .
            
             From
             whence
             therefore
             to
             instance
             in
             the
             first
             sin
             of
             the
             Angels
             and
             Adam
             ,
             besides
             the
             equal
             power
             and
             liberty
             of
             will
             that
             they
             had
             to
             sin
             or
             not
             to
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             God
             willed
             and
             determined
             not
             to
             withdraw
             his
             conservative
             power
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             be
             and
             live
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             their
             sinning
             .
             Neither
             did
             he
             withdraw
             that
             power
             they
             had
             ,
             nor
             opposed
             a
             greater
             ,
             or
             equal
             power
             to
             impede
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             did
             he
             create
             or
             infuse
             any
             evil
             into
             their
             natures
             ,
             nor
             put
             upon
             them
             any
             coaction
             of
             will
             ,
             to
             inforce
             them
             to
             sin
             ,
             but
             solely
             left
             them
             to
             the
             power
             and
             liberty
             of
             their
             own
             free
             wills
             .
             And
             though
             by
             his
             prescience
             he
             certainly
             knew
             that
             they
             would
             sin
             and
             fall
             ,
             yet
             he
             determined
             in
             his
             purpose
             not
             to
             hinder
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             providential
             decree
             did
             set
             
             down
             how
             to
             guide
             and
             order
             that
             fall
             and
             defection
             the
             most
             advantagiously
             for
             his
             glory
             both
             in
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Justice
             .
             So
             that
             even
             in
             this
             there
             was
             no
             bare
             passive
             permission
             ,
             separate
             and
             distinct
             from
             his
             will
             and
             decree
             in
             his
             providence
             ,
             but
             only
             permission
             to
             the
             moral
             act
             of
             their
             wills
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             decree
             and
             providence
             ,
             he
             ordered
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Text
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               made
            
             (
             or
             wrought
             )
             
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ▪
            
             
             
               yea
               ,
               even
               the
               wicked
               for
               the
               day
               of
               evil
               .
            
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             
               hath
               wrought
            
             ,
             doth
             properly
             signifie
             ,
             to
             work
             by
             polishing
             ,
             trimming
             ,
             or
             framing
             and
             fitting
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             wicked
             (
             who
             have
             made
             themselves
             so
             by
             the
             acts
             of
             their
             own
             wills
             )
             God
             by
             his
             decree
             and
             providence
             doth
             polish
             ,
             fit
             and
             order
             for
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             his
             own
             glory
             in
             framing
             the
             wicked
             for
             the
             day
             of
             evil
             ,
             the
             evil
             of
             punishment
             and
             judgment
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Further
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             creature
             acting
             a
             moral
             act
             (
             especially
             in
             this
             case
             of
             the
             Angels
             and
             Adam
             before
             their
             fall
             )
             have
             the
             liberty
             and
             freedom
             of
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             will
             at
             the
             instant
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             be
             not
             restrained
             nor
             under
             a
             coactive
             power
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             
               malum
               culpae
            
             or
             sin
             would
             cease
             to
             be
             evil
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             could
             be
             no
             sin
             at
             all
             .
             And
             thus
             far
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             peculiar
             respect
             only
             ,
             the
             Angels
             and
             Adam
             before
             their
             acting
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             instant
             of
             the
             act
             it self
             ,
             were
             permitted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             willed
             and
             determined
             not
             to
             impede
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             that
             sin
             and
             fall
             ,
             the
             permission
             was
             conjoined
             with
             his
             will
             and
             providence
             ,
             and
             not
             separate
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             nude
             permission
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             
               malum
               culpae
            
             ,
             or
             sin
             doth
             arise
             by
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             law
             ;
             for
             where
             no
             law
             is
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             
               But
               sin
               taking
               occasion
               by
               the
               Commandment
               ,
               wrought
               in
            
             
             
               me
               all
               manner
               of
               concupiscence
            
             .
             So
             that
             sin
             considered
             as
             it
             is
             sin
             ,
             is
             an
             Aberration
             or
             Deviation
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             creature
             from
             the
             revealed
             law
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             and
             hath
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             no
             other
             causality
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             deficiency
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Creature
             to
             produce
             it
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             cases
             of
             the
             Angels
             and
             Adam
             in
             their
             first
             acts
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Now
             we
             will
             come
             to
             the
             application
             of
             this
             unto
             wicked
             Men
             as
             they
             are
             under
             original
             and
             actual
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             few
             examples
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             by
             a
             bare
             permissive
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             will
             and
             order
             in
             his
             providence
             ,
             for
             he
             
               setteth
               up
               the
               wicked
               in
               slippery
            
             
             places
             ,
             and
             
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               and
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               be
               :
               yea
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               diligently
               consider
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               .
            
             So
             Cain
             was
             
             suffered
             to
             slay
             his
             Brother
             Abel
             ,
             but
             by
             and
             by
             he
             was
             sent
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Nod
             :
             So
             he
             set
             up
             Saul
             to
             be
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             rejected
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             destroyed
             him
             :
             these
             were
             by
             providence
             ,
             not
             only
             bare
             permission
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               promotion
               cometh
               neither
               from
               the
               East
               nor
               the
               West
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
            
             
             
               South
               :
               But
               God
               is
               the
               judge
               ,
               he
               pulleth
               down
               one
               ,
               and
               setteth
               up
               another
               .
            
             So
             wicked
             Haman
             was
             set
             up
             to
             be
             the
             highest
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             next
             Ahasuerus
             ,
             and
             got
             a
             decree
             to
             have
             all
             the
             Jewes
             put
             
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             had
             set
             up
             a
             pair
             of
             Gallows
             to
             hang
             Mordecai
             upon
             ,
             and
             yet
             see
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             quickly
             brought
             him
             to
             be
             hanged
             upon
             them
             himself
             :
             and
             this
             will
             be
             further
             made
             out
             where
             we
             speak
             of
             providence
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Though
             those
             that
             ascribe
             so
             large
             a
             power
             unto
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             ,
             do
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             they
             are
             only
             under
             a
             bare
             passive
             permission
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             faln
             Angels
             do
             act
             ,
             what
             ,
             when
             ,
             where
             and
             how
             they
             list
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             a
             meer
             falsity
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             under
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             decree
             and
             providence
             ,
             and
             do
             act
             nothing
             ,
             but
             as
             and
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             licensed
             ,
             ordered
             and
             limited
             by
             his
             will
             and
             providence
             ,
             and
             are
             under
             a
             punctual
             restraint
             ,
             nay
             kept
             in
             the
             chains
             of
             everlasting
             darkness
             unto
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             prove
             at
             full
             in
             that
             Chapter
             where
             we
             handle
             the
             knowledge
             and
             power
             of
             faln
             Angels
             .
             And
             therefore
             here
             we
             shall
             only
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             Devils
             could
             do
             as
             much
             mischief
             as
             they
             would
             ,
             and
             were
             under
             no
             restraint
             or
             chains
             ,
             then
             none
             of
             the
             godly
             would
             be
             left
             alive
             .
             But
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             Devils
             do
             act
             nothing
             (
             excepting
             the
             obliquity
             and
             evil
             of
             their
             own
             wills
             )
             but
             meerly
             as
             instruments
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             and
             Providence
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             Christian
             Philosopher
             saith
             :
             
               Illa
               est
               impiet
               as
               ;
               nimirum
            
             
             
               ea
               falso
               attribuere
               creaturis
               ,
               quae
               radicaliter
               Deo
               soli
               sunt
               propria
               ,
               &
               inter
               caetera
               ,
               actum
               aliquem
               peculiarem
               in
               diabolo
               esse
               existimare
               ,
               qui
               non
               est
               originaliter
               à
               Deo
               ,
               &
               consequenter
               immediatè
               ,
               cum
               essentialis
               Dei
               actus
               sit
               per
               se
               sine
               divisione
               in
               omni
               re
               .
            
          
           
             Concerning
             Divine
             prescience
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             S.
             Gregory
             saith
             ,
             Praescientia
             
             
               est
               unamquamque
               rem
               antequam
               veniat
               ,
               videre
               ,
               &
               id
               quod
               futurum
               est
               priusquam
               praesens
               sit
               praevidere
               ,
            
             we
             may
             only
             note
             his
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             certain
             and
             infallible
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
               Behold
               the
               former
               things
               are
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               new
               things
               do
               I
               declare
               ,
            
             
             
               before
               they
               spring
               forth
               I
               tell
               you
               of
               them
               :
            
             Also
             ,
             
               known
               unto
               God
               are
               all
               his
               works
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               So
               
               that
               his
               prescience
               is
               that
               infallible
               vision
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               comprehendeth
               
               all
               what
               he
               knows
               by
               one
               eternal
               ,
               immutable
               and
               ineffable
               vision
               .
            
             But
             this
             prescience
             in
             God
             doth
             not
             flow
             from
             the
             things
             that
             are
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             but
             from
             his
             decree
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             future
             things
             are
             determined
             ,
             who
             doth
             
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               counsel
            
             
             
               of
               his
               own
               will
            
             ,
             for
             
               God
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               whatsoever
               he
               pleased
               .
            
             But
             this
             prescience
             is
             not
             to
             be
             considered
             only
             by
             it self
             ,
             as
             a
             bare
             vision
             ,
             or
             inspection
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             coupled
             and
             joined
             with
             his
             providence
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               looketh
               from
               heaven
               ,
               he
               beholdeth
               all
            
             
             
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
               From
               the
               place
               of
               his
               habitation
               he
               looketh
               upon
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Forming
            
             (
             or
             framing
             )
             likewise
             
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               considering
               all
               their
               works
               .
            
             And
             this
             prescience
             considered
             solely
             by
             it self
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             things
             that
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             Father
             saith
             well
             :
             
               Sicut
               tu
               memoria
               tuâ
               non
               cogis
            
             
             
               facta
               esse
               quae
               praeterierunt
               ,
               sic
               Deus
               praescientia
               suâ
               non
               cogit
               facienda
               quae
               sunt
               futura
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             conclude
             that
             God
             by
             a
             naked
             prescience
             doth
             not
             only
             behold
             infallibly
             the
             things
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             
             
             is
             only
             a
             spectator
             of
             what
             Devils
             and
             wicked
             Men
             will
             do
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             doth
             order
             ,
             rule
             and
             predesign
             all
             their
             works
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             touching
             Gods
             Government
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             World
             by
             his
             Divine
             providence
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             the
             first
             place
             lay
             down
             some
             of
             the
             definitions
             of
             it
             from
             the
             most
             sound
             and
             learned
             Divines
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             English
             ,
             after
             this
             order
             .
             The
             acute
             and
             learned
             Rivet
             describes
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Providence
               
               is
               an
               ineffable
               force
               and
               virtue
               of
               the
               Divine
               Sapience
               and
               Potency
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               doth
               conserve
               and
               govern
               to
               his
               own
               Glory
               all
               his
               Works
               according
               to
               his
               eternal
               ,
               most
               wise
               ,
               and
               most
               free
               decree
               ,
               and
               directing
               every
               thing
               in
               time
               unto
               its
               end
               .
            
             
               Johannes
               de
               Spina
            
             defines
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Providence
               is
               the
               prescience
               and
               
               counsel
               of
               God
               eternal
               ,
               most
               free
               ,
               immutable
               ,
               most
               just
               ,
               most
               wise
               ,
               most
               good
               ,
               whereby
               God
               worketh
               and
               determineth
               all
               good
               things
               in
               all
               ,
               but
               doth
               only
               permit
               evil
               things
               ,
               and
               doth
               dispose
               and
               direct
               all
               things
               to
               his
               own
               Glory
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               his
               elect
               .
            
             And
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             doth
             
               Lambertus
               Danaeus
            
             speak
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Providence
               is
               a
               most
               free
               and
               most
               powerful
               action
               
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               not
               only
               stirreth
               up
               and
               governeth
               universals
               ,
               but
               also
               singulars
               ,
               in
               every
               one
               of
               their
               single
               actions
               .
               And
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               it
               is
               called
               a
               most
               free
               and
               most
               powerful
               act
               ,
               because
               it
               can
               neither
               be
               hindered
               nor
               overcome
               by
               any
               law
               .
            
             And
             to
             these
             for
             substance
             do
             agree
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Zanchius
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             all
             Orthodox
             Divines
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             we
             shall
             chiefly
             insist
             on
             that
             definition
             that
             is
             given
             by
             learned
             Piscator
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               The
               providence
               of
               God
               is
               his
               eternal
               ,
               most
               wise
               ,
               most
               just
               and
               immutable
               counsel
               or
               decree
               ,
               whereby
               he
               doth
               most
               freely
               govern
               all
               things
               by
               him
               created
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               his
               elect
               .
            
             To
             which
             he
             giveth
             this
             explication
             :
             
               That
               it
               doth
               consist
               of
               a
               Genus
               and
               
               three
               differences
               .
               The
               Genus
               is
               the
               word
               Decretum
               which
               is
               illustrated
               by
               four
               adjuncts
               ;
               Eternity
               ,
               Sapience
               ,
               Justice
               and
               Immutability
               .
               The
               first
               difference
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               objects
               ;
               which
               are
               all
               created
               things
               .
               The
               second
               from
               the
               ends
               ,
               which
               are
               two
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               elect
               .
               The
               third
               from
               the
               effect
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               government
               of
               things
               created
               ,
               which
               Gubernation
               is
               illustrated
               by
               the
               adjunct
               which
               is
               liberty
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             parts
             of
             this
             definition
             are
             thus
             proved
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             is
             his
             counsel
             and
             decree
             ,
             appeareth
             most
             plainly
             from
             these
             Scriptures
             :
             Peter
             in
             his
             Sermon
             to
             the
             Jews
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             saith
             :
             Him
             (
             that
             was
             Jesus
             )
             
               being
               delivered
               by
               the
            
             
             
               determinate
               counsel
               and
               foreknowledge
               of
               God
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               ye
               have
               taken
               ,
               and
               by
               wicked
               hand
               have
               crucified
               and
               slain
               .
            
             And
             again
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             in
             their
             prayers
             say
             thus
             :
             
               Of
               a
               truth
               against
               thy
               holy
               Child
               Jesus
               whom
               thou
               hast
               anointed
               ,
               both
            
             
             
               Herod
               ,
               and
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               people
               of
               Israel
               were
               gathered
               together
               ,
               For
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               thy
               hand
               and
               thy
               counsel
            
             
             
               determined
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               before
               to
               be
               done
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             all
             things
             created
             (
             nay
             also
             those
             things
             which
             do
             seem
             to
             happen
             fortuitously
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             by
             permission
             ,
             as
             sinful
             actions
             )
             are
             governed
             and
             ordered
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             these
             Scriptures
             will
             sufficiently
             demonstrate
             .
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               uphold
            
             
             (
             or
             sustain
             )
             
               all
               things
               by
               the
               word
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             And
             doth
             not
             our
             Saviour
             tell
             us
             :
             
               Are
               not
               two
               sparrows
               sold
               for
               a
               farthing
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               one
               of
               them
               shall
               not
               fall
               on
               the
               ground
               without
               your
               father
               ?
               But
               the
               very
               hairs
               of
               your
               heads
               are
               all
               numbred
               .
               Fear
               ye
               not
               therefore
               ,
               ye
               are
               ofmore
               value
               than
               many
               sparrows
               .
            
             That
             place
             concerning
             the
             Cities
             of
             refuge
             ,
             and
             the
             fleeing
             of
             the
             ignorant
             man-slayer
             thither
             is
             most
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             .
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               the
               slayer
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               shall
               flee
               thither
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               live
               :
               whoso
               killeth
               his
               neighbour
               ignorantly
               ,
               whom
               he
               hated
               not
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               man
               goeth
               into
               the
               wood
               with
               his
               neighbour
               to
               hew
               wood
               ,
               and
               his
               hand
               fetcheth
               a
               stroak
               with
               the
               ax
               to
               cut
               down
               the
               tree
               ,
               and
               the
               head
               slipeth
               from
               the
               helve
               ,
               and
               lighteth
               upon
               his
               neighbour
               that
               he
               die
               ,
               he
               shall
               flee
               unto
               one
               of
               those
               Cities
               ,
               and
               live
               .
            
             And
             was
             not
             the
             action
             of
             Josephs
             brethren
             ,
             sin
             and
             sinful
             in
             selling
             of
             him
             to
             the
             Ismaelites
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             
               that
               God
               sent
               him
               before
               them
               to
               preserve
               life
               .
            
             So
             that
             God
             brought
             good
             forth
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             doth
             order
             
             even
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             just
             and
             good
             ends
             by
             his
             Divine
             Providence
             .
             Again
             :
             
               The
               lot
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               lap
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
            
             
             
               disposing
               thereof
               is
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             when
             the
             Men
             in
             the
             Ship
             with
             Jonah
             did
             cast
             lots
             ,
             by
             the
             Lords
             disposing
             
               the
               lot
               fell
               upon
               Jonah
            
             who
             was
             justly
             guilty
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             providence
             pointed
             out
             .
             3.
             
             That
             God
             doth
             govern
             all
             things
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             is
             manifest
             by
             these
             Texts
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ;
               yea
               even
               the
            
             
             
               wicked
               for
               the
               day
               of
               evil
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               what
               if
               God
               ,
               willing
               to
               shew
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               power
               known
               ,
               endured
               with
               much
               long-suffering
            
             
             
               the
               vessels
               of
               wrath
               fitted
               to
               destruction
               :
               And
               that
               he
               might
               make
               known
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               glory
               on
               the
               vessels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               afore
               prepared
               unto
               glory
               ?
            
             And
             that
             he
             governeth
             all
             things
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             elect
             ,
             is
             plain
             :
             
               And
               we
               know
               that
               all
               things
            
             
             
               work
               together
               for
               good
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               are
               the
               called
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             God
             be
             for
             the
             Elect
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             them
             ?
             4.
             
             That
             God
             doth
             govern
             all
             things
             most
             freely
             is
             clear
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             omnipotent
             and
             supream
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             power
             that
             can
             either
             impede
             ,
             or
             constrain
             him
             ,
             
               For
               he
               hath
               done
               whatsoever
               he
               would
               ,
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             And
             
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ;
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               upon
               whom
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               .
            
             
             
               Therefore
               hath
               he
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               will
               he
               hardeneth
               .
            
             For
             
               who
               hath
               given
               him
               a
               charge
               over
               the
            
             
             
               earth
               ?
               or
               who
               hath
               disposed
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             several
             ways
             that
             God
             useth
             in
             governing
             the
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             may
             be
             comprised
             in
             these
             four
             ways
             .
             1.
             
             He
             ruleth
             and
             ordereth
             them
             ,
             by
             bending
             ,
             inclining
             and
             turning
             of
             their
             wills
             and
             intentions
             ,
             to
             serve
             and
             fullfil
             his
             decree
             
             and
             pleasure
             .
             So
             when
             the
             Brethren
             of
             Joseph
             were
             fully
             resolved
             to
             murther
             him
             ,
             God
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Reuben
             and
             Judah
             ,
             so
             wrought
             
             upon
             their
             minds
             and
             wills
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             contented
             to
             sell
             him
             to
             the
             Ismaelites
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             determinate
             counsel
             of
             God
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             intended
             it
             for
             evil
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             never
             return
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             his
             dream
             fulfilled
             that
             they
             might
             bow
             down
             before
             him
             ,
             yet
             God
             intended
             it
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             it
             to
             pass
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             not
             by
             changing
             or
             taking
             away
             their
             natures
             ,
             nor
             by
             putting
             a
             coactive
             power
             upon
             their
             wills
             ;
             but
             by
             inclining
             and
             bending
             them
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             act
             was
             the
             act
             of
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             but
             the
             moving
             of
             their
             wills
             to
             spare
             his
             life
             was
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             as
             he
             that
             made
             the
             eye
             must
             needs
             see
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             made
             the
             will
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             power
             to
             move
             ,
             incline
             and
             turn
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Father
             said
             well
             ,
             
               Certum
               est
               ,
               nos
               velle
               cum
               velimus
               ,
               sed
               Deus
               facit
               ,
               ut
               velimus
               bonum
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             turneth
             and
             inclineth
             them
             according
             to
             his
             will
             and
             purpose
             ,
             as
             saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               The
               Kings
               heart
               is
               in
               the
               hand
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               :
               he
               turneth
               it
               whither
               soever
               he
               will.
            
             Upon
             which
             the
             note
             of
             Tremellius
             and
             Junius
             is
             this
             :
             
               Est
               quidem
               animus
               omnium
               hominum
               gubernaculum
               ,
               quo
               velut
               naves
               in
               mediis
               aquis
               reguntur
               corpora
               &
               actiones
               nostrae
               :
               tamen
               ne
               ipsorum
               quidem
               regum
               animus
               ex
               seipso
               permovetur
               ,
               impellitur
               ,
               inhibeturque
               ,
               sed
               Deus
               in
               singulorum
               animis
               ,
               veluti
               clavum
               tenet
               .
            
             And
             concerning
             the
             wicked
             God
             saith
             :
             
               I
               will
               harden
               the
               heart
               of
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               multiply
               my
               signes
               and
               wonders
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Aegypt
               .
            
             And
             again
             :
             And
             
               indeed
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               have
               I
               raised
            
             (
             made
             thee
             stand
             ,
             
               feci
               ut
               existeres
            
             ,
             
             as
             Beza
             notes
             )
             
               thee
               up
               ,
               for
               to
               shew
               in
               thee
               my
               power
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               name
               may
               be
               declared
               throughout
               all
               the
               earth
               .
               And
               as
               yet
               exaltest
               thou
               thy self
               against
               my
               people
               ,
               that
               thou
               wilt
               not
               let
               them
               go
               ?
            
             And
             further
             the
             Text
             sa●th
             :
             
               He
               turned
               their
               hearts
               ,
               to
               hate
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               deal
               subtilly
               with
               his
               servants
               .
            
             2.
             
             God
             also
             ruleth
             and
             
             ordereth
             his
             creatures
             by
             leading
             ,
             drawing
             ,
             inciting
             and
             moving
             their
             wills
             to
             his
             own
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             to
             good
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             own
             people
             :
             
               For
               as
               many
               as
               are
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               God.
            
             And
             so
             was
             our
             Saviour
             led
             ,
             or
             driven
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               to
               be
               tempted
               of
               the
               devil
               .
            
             
             To
             this
             agreeth
             the
             blessing
             and
             prophecie
             of
             
               Noah
               :
               God
               shall
               perswade
            
             ,
             or
             allure
             
               Japhet
               ,
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               tents
               of
               Shem.
            
             Sometimes
             God
             inciteth
             the
             creatures
             to
             evil
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             these
             examples
             .
             For
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               again
               the
               anger
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               kindled
               against
               Israel
               ,
               and
               he
               moved
               David
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               Go
               number
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               .
            
             And
             another
             place
             saith
             :
             
               And
               Satan
               stood
               up
               against
               Israel
               ,
               and
               provoked
               David
               to
               number
            
             
             
               the
               people
            
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Satan
             was
             the
             instrument
             ,
             as
             sent
             and
             ordered
             of
             God
             to
             move
             David
             to
             number
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             thereby
             the
             King
             and
             people
             might
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             thereby
             brought
             to
             a
             deeper
             sight
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             closer
             
             trusting
             and
             adhering
             to
             his
             God.
             So
             when
             the
             Lord
             intended
             to
             have
             Ahab
             to
             go
             up
             to
             
               Ramoth
               Gilead
            
             that
             he
             might
             be
             slain
             ,
             he
             sent
             forth
             an
             evil
             Angel
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             lying
             spirit
             in
             all
             Ahabs
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               perswade
               him
               ,
               and
               prevail
               also
               :
               Go
            
             
             
               forth
               and
               do
               so
            
             .
             So
             that
             what
             God
             orders
             ,
             Satan
             doth
             but
             execute
             .
             So
             when
             God
             intended
             to
             punish
             and
             destroy
             Abimelech
             ,
             and
             the
             Men
             of
             Shechem
             ,
             he
             sent
             an
             evil
             spirit
             between
             them
             to
             divide
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             accomplisht
             his
             will
             upon
             both
             parties
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             
               Thus
               God
               rendred
               the
               wickedness
               of
               Abimelech
               which
               he
               did
               unto
            
             
             
               his
               father
               ,
               in
               slaying
               his
               seventy
               brethren
               .
               And
               all
               the
               evil
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               ,
               did
               God
               render
               upon
               their
               heads
               :
               and
               upon
               them
               came
               the
               curse
               of
               Jotham
               the
               sun
               of
               Jerubbaal
               .
            
             3.
             
             God
             ruleth
             his
             creatures
             by
             permission
             ,
             or
             his
             will
             of
             not
             impeding
             them
             to
             act
             according
             to
             their
             wills
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             cases
             .
             For
             God
             speaking
             of
             his
             people
             of
             Israel
             saith
             :
             
               But
               my
               people
               would
               not
               hearken
               unto
               my
               voice
               ;
               and
               Israel
               would
               none
               of
               me
               .
               So
               I
               gave
               them
               up
            
             
             
               unto
               their
               own
               hearts
               lusts
               ,
               and
               they
               walked
               in
               their
               own
               counsels
               .
            
             Agreeable
             to
             which
             is
             that
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               :
               Who
               in
               times
               past
               suffered
            
             
             
               all
               nations
               to
               walk
               in
               their
               own
               ways
               :
            
             which
             is
             as
             Beza
             notes
             :
             
               Ex
               arbitrio
               suo
               vivere
               ,
               nulla
               ipsis
               praescripta
               ratione
               religionis
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             it
             is
             that
             
               God
               gave
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             them
             
             
               up
               to
               uncleanness
               ,
               through
               the
               lusts
               of
               their
               own
               hearts
            
             ;
             because
             of
             that
             horrible
             Idolatry
             that
             formerly
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             .
             4.
             
             God
             ruleth
             his
             creatures
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             repressing
             ,
             prohibiting
             and
             impeding
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             wicked
             wills
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Abimelech
             King
             of
             Gerar
             ,
             who
             took
             
               Sarah
               Abrahams
            
             Wife
             intending
             to
             have
             had
             carnal
             knowledge
             of
             her
             ,
             but
             God
             plagued
             him
             and
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             
               For
               I
               also
               withheld
               thee
               from
               sinning
               against
               me
               ;
               therefore
               I
               suffered
               thee
               not
               to
            
             
             
               touch
               her
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             shall
             come
             to
             consider
             how
             the
             faln
             Angels
             are
             under
             the
             rule
             and
             restraint
             of
             this
             Divine
             and
             all-governing
             providence
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             act
             nothing
             in
             this
             elementary
             and
             sublunary
             World
             ,
             after
             any
             corporeal
             manner
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             ordered
             ,
             licensed
             and
             limited
             by
             the
             will
             and
             decree
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             not
             wander
             and
             rove
             at
             their
             own
             pleasures
             to
             act
             in
             corporeal
             things
             ,
             what
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             they
             list
             ,
             as
             the
             Witchmongers
             vainly
             suppose
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             shall
             clear
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             cannot
             rationally
             be
             supposed
             that
             God
             is
             less
             wise
             ,
             in
             ruling
             and
             ordering
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             of
             all
             Rebellion
             and
             Rebels
             ,
             than
             he
             is
             in
             ruling
             his
             Subjects
             and
             Servants
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             wicked
             men
             ;
             but
             all
             these
             he
             ruleth
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             breaketh
             them
             in
             sunder
             like
             a
             Potter●
             vessel
             :
             And
             therefore
             much
             more
             hath
             he
             a
             restraint
             upon
             ,
             and
             a
             rule
             over
             the
             faln
             Angels
             who
             kept
             not
             their
             first
             estates
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             reserved
             in
             chains
             in
             darkness
             until
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             great
             day
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             As
             he
             is
             the
             Prince
             and
             Ring-leader
             of
             all
             Sin
             and
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             yet
             have
             not
             his
             final
             punishment
             ,
             unto
             
             which
             he
             is
             reserved
             for
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             be
             not
             yet
             thrust
             into
             the
             abysse
             or
             great
             depth
             ,
             nor
             into
             that
             everlasting
             fire
             that
             is
             prepared
             for
             him
             and
             his
             Angels
             ;
             yet
             ▪
             is
             he
             kept
             in
             chains
             and
             darkness
             ,
             and
             can
             act
             nothing
             but
             as
             he
             is
             licensed
             ,
             ordered
             and
             limited
             by
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             though
             he
             compass
             the
             earth
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             walk
             about
             
               like
               a
               roaring
               lion
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               ,
            
             yet
             is
             that
             but
             according
             to
             the
             malice
             and
             purpose
             of
             his
             wicked
             will
             ,
             for
             in
             punishing
             or
             afflicting
             of
             the
             godly
             he
             must
             have
             licence
             from
             God
             first
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             in
             this
             Elementary
             World
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             manifest
             in
             the
             affliction
             of
             Job
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             enter
             into
             the
             herd
             of
             Swine
             ,
             but
             by
             Christs
             leave
             and
             order
             ,
             nor
             deceive
             Ahabs
             Prophets
             but
             by
             order
             from
             the
             Lord.
             And
             therefore
             an
             ancient
             Father
             said
             well
             :
             
               Quod
               si
               super
               porcos
               potestatem
               non
               habent
               ,
               multò
            
             
             
               magis
               nullam
               habent
               Daemones
               contra
               homines
               factos
               ad
               imaginem
               Dei
               ;
               oportet
               ergo
               Deum
               solum
               timere
               ,
               contemnere
               autem
               illos
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             conclude
             this
             briefly
             here
             ,
             having
             occasion
             to
             handle
             it
             more
             fully
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Witchmong●rs
             can
             have
             no
             shelter
             for
             their
             opinion
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Gods
             permission
             (
             if
             rightly
             understood
             )
             because
             God
             doth
             neither
             order
             ,
             nor
             permit
             faln
             Angels
             to
             act
             any
             thing
             (
             especially
             in
             corporeal
             things
             )
             but
             what
             is
             for
             just
             ,
             good
             ,
             and
             wise
             ends
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             shewed
             in
             these
             actions
             attributed
             to
             Witches
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               faln
               Angels
               be
               Corporeal
               or
               simply
               Incorporeal
               ,
               and
               the
               absurdity
               of
               the
               assuming
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               consequents
               .
            
          
           
             IAm
             not
             insensible
             what
             great
             censure
             I
             may
             incurr
             for
             entring
             upon
             such
             a
             ticklish
             and
             nice
             point
             as
             the
             corporeity
             or
             incorporeity
             of
             Angels
             ,
             seeing
             it
             hath
             exercised
             and
             crucified
             the
             wits
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             especially
             being
             but
             an
             obscure
             person
             ,
             and
             not
             heightned
             with
             those
             lofty
             titles
             that
             usually
             elevate
             Mens
             fames
             ,
             more
             by
             those
             attributes
             than
             by
             the
             weight
             and
             strength
             of
             their
             arguments
             .
             Yet
             it
             being
             no
             necessary
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             lawfully
             defend
             either
             ,
             it
             cannot
             rationally
             be
             judged
             by
             understanding
             Readers
             either
             to
             be
             pride
             or
             just
             offence
             for
             me
             to
             handle
             this
             subject
             .
             For
             seeing
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             and
             Learned
             Fathers
             for
             the
             space
             of
             four
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             opinion
             that
             they
             were
             corporeal
             ,
             
             it
             can
             be
             no
             novelty
             in
             me
             to
             revive
             or
             assert
             that
             opinion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             labour
             to
             make
             it
             manifest
             in
             this
             ensuing
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             late
             way
             of
             arguing
             taken
             up
             by
             Dr.
             Moore
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             undertake
             to
             prove
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             so
             or
             so
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             make
             Man
             to
             deny
             his
             own
             faculties
             .
             And
             so
             the
             said
             Doctor
             doth
             undertake
             to
             prove
             the
             existence
             of
             immateral
             and
             incorporeal
             
             beings
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             thinketh
             he
             bringeth
             Men
             to
             deny
             their
             own
             faculties
             :
             And
             these
             faculties
             he
             maketh
             to
             be
             ,
             common
             notions
             ,
             external
             sense
             ,
             and
             evident
             and
             undeniable
             deductions
             of
             reason
             .
             And
             concludeth
             that
             ,
             what
             is
             not
             consonant
             to
             all
             or
             some
             of
             these
             is
             meer
             fancy
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             no
             moment
             for
             the
             evincing
             of
             truth
             or
             falshood
             ,
             by
             either
             its
             vigour
             or
             perplexiveness
             .
             But
             this
             will
             not
             accomplish
             the
             business
             he
             intends
             ,
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             not
             the
             common
             notion
             of
             a
             spiritual
             and
             immaterial
             being
             in
             all
             or
             any
             Man
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             words
             )
             true
             at
             first
             sight
             to
             all
             men
             in
             their
             wits
             upon
             a
             clear
             perception
             of
             the
             terms
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             discourse
             or
             reasoning
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             a
             bare
             supposition
             without
             any
             proof
             or
             evidence
             at
             all
             .
             2.
             
             The
             being
             of
             an
             immaterial
             and
             spiritual
             substance
             can
             no
             way
             incurr
             into
             the
             senses
             nor
             affect
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             manifest
             (
             as
             
               Des
               Cartes
            
             hath
             sufficiently
             proved
             )
             that
             all
             sensation
             is
             procured
             by
             corporeal
             contact
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             And
             though
             we
             deny
             not
             that
             there
             have
             been
             ,
             are
             and
             may
             be
             apparitions
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             rationally
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             ordinary
             Phaenomena
             of
             corporeal
             matter
             ,
             yet
             affecting
             the
             senses
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             something
             in
             them
             that
             performeth
             that
             effect
             ,
             that
             is
             corporeal
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             senses
             could
             not
             be
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             for
             
               immateriale
               non
               agit
               in
               materiale
               ,
               nisi
               eminenter
               ut
               Deus
               .
            
             3.
             
             No
             right
             deductions
             can
             possibly
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             highest
             power
             of
             ratiocination
             ,
             where
             the
             understanding
             hath
             no
             cognoscibility
             of
             the
             things
             that
             reason
             would
             draw
             its
             conclusions
             from
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             same
             Doctor
             frameth
             his
             Axiome
             which
             is
             this
             :
             Whatsoever
             things
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             nothing
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             become
             known
             to
             our
             faculties
             or
             cognitive
             powers
             .
             But
             we
             assert
             (
             which
             we
             shall
             make
             good
             anon
             )
             that
             our
             faculties
             or
             cognitive
             powers
             (
             how
             far
             soever
             some
             would
             vainly
             magnifie
             and
             extol
             them
             )
             have
             not
             the
             power
             of
             understanding
             beings
             that
             are
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             immaterial
             and
             incorporeal
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             more
             undoubtedly
             true
             than
             what
             the
             Lord
             Verulam
             hath
             told
             us
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Causa
               vero
               &
               radix
               ferè
            
             
             
               omnium
               malorum
               in
               scientiis
               ea
               una
               est
               :
               quod
               dum
               ment
               is
               humanae
               vires
               falso
               miramur
               &
               extollimus
               ,
               vera
               ejus
               auxilia
               non
               quaeramus
               .
            
             And
             again
             :
             
               Subtilit
               as
               naturae
               subtilitatem
               sensûs
               &
               intellectûs
               multis
               partibus
               superat
               ,
            
             the
             which
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             many
             undeniable
             instances
             ,
             which
             need
             not
             here
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             only
             we
             shall
             add
             what
             the
             aforesaid
             learned
             Lord
             speaks
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               The
               fault
               of
               sense
               is
               twofold
               :
               For
               it
               either
               forsaketh
               
               or
               deceiveth
               us
               .
               For
               first
               there
               are
               many
               things
               that
               escape
               the
               sense
               ,
               though
               rightly
               disposed
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               impeded
               either
               by
               the
               subtilty
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               or
               by
               the
               minuteness
               of
               the
               
               parts
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               distance
               of
               place
               ,
               or
               tardity
               and
               velocity
               of
               motion
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               familiarity
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               or
               by
               reason
               of
               other
               causes
               .
               Neither
               again
               ,
               where
               the
               sense
               doth
               apprehend
               the
               thing
               ,
               are
               those
               apprehensions
               sufficiently
               firm
               .
               For
               the
               testimony
               and
               information
               of
               sense
               is
               always
               from
               the
               Analogie
               of
               Man
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Analogie
               of
               the
               Universe
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             altogether
             asserted
             with
             great
             error
             ,
             that
             sense
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             things
             .
             Neither
             can
             these
             notions
             the
             Doctor
             would
             make
             so
             clear
             ,
             be
             had
             or
             gathered
             ,
             without
             some
             intimation
             from
             some
             of
             the
             senses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Further
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Idea
             of
             a
             Spirit
             is
             as
             easie
             a
             notion
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             other
             substance
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             he
             also
             saith
             :
             
             
               Nevertheless
               I
               shall
               not
               at
               all
               stick
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               his
               Idea
               or
               notion
               (
               speaking
               of
               God
               )
               is
               as
               easy
               as
               any
               notion
               else
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               
               that
               we
               may
               know
               as
               much
               of
               him
               as
               of
               any
               thing
               else
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             This
             later
             he
             speaketh
             concerning
             God.
             But
             that
             these
             assertions
             are
             unsound
             ,
             these
             following
             reasons
             will
             sufficiently
             evince
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             doth
             define
             a
             Spirit
             thus
             :
             A
             Spirit
             is
             a
             substance
             penetrable
             
             and
             indiscerpible
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             he
             affirms
             before
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               the
               subject
               ,
               or
               naked
               essence
               ,
               or
               substance
               of
               a
               thing
               is
               utterly
               unconceiveable
               to
               any
               of
               our
               faculties
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               we
               take
               away
               aptitudes
               ,
               operations
               ,
               properties
               and
               modifications
               from
               a
               subject
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               conception
               vanisheth
               into
               nothing
               ,
               but
               into
               the
               Idea
               of
               a
               meer
               undiversificated
               substance
               ,
               so
               that
               one
               substance
               is
               not
               then
               distinguishable
               from
               another
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               accidents
               or
               modes
               ,
               to
               which
               properly
               belongs
               no
               subsistence
               .
            
             So
             then
             if
             we
             take
             away
             penetrability
             and
             indiscerpibility
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             the
             modes
             and
             properties
             of
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             whose
             genus
             he
             maketh
             substance
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             it
             vanisheth
             into
             an
             indistinguishable
             notion
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             definition
             comes
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             if
             substances
             be
             known
             by
             their
             properties
             and
             modifications
             ,
             
             as
             we
             grant
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             modifications
             and
             properties
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             some
             ways
             known
             unto
             us
             :
             but
             there
             are
             no
             ways
             either
             by
             common
             notions
             ,
             evidence
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             or
             sound
             deductions
             of
             reason
             that
             can
             certainly
             inform
             us
             of
             these
             properties
             or
             modifications
             of
             penetrability
             and
             indiscerpibility
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctor
             yet
             never
             proved
             either
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             a
             bare
             supposition
             ,
             and
             a
             melancholy
             figment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             all
             substance
             has
             dimensions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             length
             ,
             
             breadth
             and
             depth
             ,
             but
             all
             has
             not
             impenetrability
             ,
             and
             boldly
             saith
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Characteristical
             of
             a
             body
             to
             have
             dimensions
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             impenetrable
             ;
             to
             which
             we
             answer
             .
             It
             is
             strongly
             asserted
             by
             learned
             Helmont
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             ultimate
             strength
             of
             nature
             ,
             bodies
             do
             sometimes
             penetrate
             themselves
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             he
             giveth
             convincing
             examples
             ,
             and
             concludeth
             thus
             from
             them
             .
             
               Invenio
               equidem
               ,
               naturae
               contiguam
               dimensionum
               penetrationem
               ,
            
             
             
               licet
               non
               ordinariam
            
             .
             And
             after
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Quibus
               constat
               corpora
               solida
               ,
               satis
               magna
               ,
               penetrasse
               stomachum
               ,
               intestina
               ,
               uterum
               ,
            
             
             
               omentum
               ,
               abdomen
               ,
               pleuram
               ,
               vesicam
               ,
               membranas
               inquam
               ,
               tanti
               vulneris
               impatientes
               .
               Id
               est
               ,
               absque
               vulnere
               cultros
               per
               istas
               membranas
               transmissos
               .
               Quod
               aequivalet
               penetrationi
               dimensionum
               ,
               factae
               in
               natura
               ,
               absque
               ope
               Diaboli
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             that
             most
             
             acute
             person
             ,
             Dr.
             Glisson
             ,
             handling
             this
             very
             point
             saith
             :
             
               Verum
               enimverò
               ,
               si
               sola
               quantitas
               actualis
               sit
               causa
               impenetrabilitatis
               corporum
               (
               ut
               ex
               supra
               dictis
               liquet
               ,
               )
               eaque
               sit
               naturaliter
               mutabilis
               ;
               quid
               impedit
               ne
               substantia
               materialis
               aliam
               substantiam
               ,
               mutatâ
               quantitate
               ,
               novâque
               simul
               assumptâ
               utrisque
               communi
               ,
               penetret
               ?
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             as
             confidently
             deny
             his
             assumption
             ,
             that
             Impenetrability
             is
             the
             Characteristical
             of
             body
             ,
             as
             he
             affirm
             it
             without
             proof
             ,
             and
             must
             with
             all
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             assign
             Extension
             to
             be
             the
             true
             and
             Genuine
             Character
             of
             Body
             .
             And
             further
             he
             granting
             that
             substance
             hath
             length
             ,
             breadth
             ,
             and
             depth
             ,
             we
             must
             of
             necessity
             conclude
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             hath
             those
             properties
             must
             needs
             be
             material
             and
             corporeal
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             which
             he
             would
             make
             to
             be
             Spirit
             is
             meerly
             Body
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whereas
             he
             saith
             that
             the
             notion
             of
             Spirit
             is
             as
             easy
             a
             notion
             ,
             
             as
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             ,
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             for
             our
             inquiry
             need
             not
             be
             of
             the
             facility
             of
             a
             notion
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             verity
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             congruity
             and
             adequation
             of
             the
             notion
             and
             the
             thing
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             taken
             ;
             otherwise
             though
             the
             notion
             be
             easy
             ,
             yet
             without
             an
             adequate
             congruity
             to
             the
             thing
             it
             is
             meerly
             false
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             a
             melancholy
             person
             doth
             verily
             imagine
             himself
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             a
             Wolf
             or
             Dog
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             an
             easy
             notion
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             is
             truly
             a
             notion
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             false
             notion
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             true
             congruity
             betwixt
             it
             and
             the
             thing
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             person
             so
             conceiving
             ,
             being
             not
             at
             all
             changed
             into
             Wolf
             or
             Dog
             ,
             but
             still
             retaining
             its
             humane
             shape
             and
             figure
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             Verulam
             doth
             to
             this
             point
             speak
             truly
             and
             clearly
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Itaque
               si
               notiones
            
             
             
               ipsae
               mentis
               (
               quae
               verborum
               quasi
               anima
               sunt
               ,
               &
               totius
               hujusmodi
               structurae
               ac
               fabricae
               basis
               )
               malè
               ac
               temere
               à
               rebus
               abstractae
               ,
               &
               vagae
               ,
               nec
               satis
               definitae
               &
               circumscriptae
               ,
               denique
               multis
               modis
               vitiosae
               fuerint
               ,
               omniaruunt
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Doctor
             might
             very
             well
             have
             considered
             ,
             whether
             these
             his
             new
             notions
             had
             been
             fitly
             and
             rightly
             drawn
             from
             the
             things
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             doth
             so
             confidently
             affix
             them
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             so
             boldly
             asserted
             them
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             truly
             his
             notions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             think
             ,
             conceive
             ,
             and
             frame
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             truly
             abstracted
             from
             the
             things
             :
             And
             so
             he
             may
             be
             rather
             judged
             to
             be
             led
             by
             speculative
             and
             Philosophick
             Euthusiasm
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             clear
             light
             of
             a
             sound
             understanding
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             concerning
             his
             Tenent
             that
             the
             Idea
             or
             Notion
             of
             God
             is
             
             a●
             easy
             as
             the
             notion
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             the
             notion
             may
             be
             easy
             we
             grant
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             and
             adequate
             ,
             there
             lies
             the
             question
             .
             For
             those
             old
             Hereticks
             that
             held
             that
             God
             had
             Eyes
             ,
             Ears
             ,
             Head
             ,
             Hands
             and
             Feet
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             had
             an
             easie
             notion
             
             of
             it
             ,
             conceiving
             him
             to
             have
             humane
             members
             ,
             but
             I
             hope
             the
             Doctor
             will
             not
             say
             that
             this
             notion
             of
             theirs
             was
             a
             notion
             truly
             drawn
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             being
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             corporeity
             in
             him
             at
             all
             .
             And
             it
             is
             and
             hath
             been
             the
             Tenent
             of
             all
             Orthodox
             Divines
             ,
             Ancient
             ,
             Middle
             and
             Modern
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             his
             own
             nature
             and
             being
             is
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             can
             no
             true
             and
             adequate
             notion
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             so
             ,
             be
             duly
             and
             rightly
             gathered
             in
             the
             understanding
             of
             creatures
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Doctors
             position
             or
             notion
             must
             needs
             be
             Phantastry
             and
             imaginary
             Enthusiasm
             .
             For
             as
             there
             are
             many
             things
             in
             nature
             that
             in
             themselves
             are
             finite
             and
             comprehensible
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             grants
             of
             naked
             essence
             or
             substance
             are
             utterly
             unconceivable
             to
             any
             of
             our
             faculties
             ;
             much
             more
             must
             the
             being
             of
             God
             that
             is
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             ,
             which
             are
             attributes
             that
             are
             incommunicable
             ,
             be
             utterly
             unconceivable
             to
             any
             of
             our
             faculties
             .
             And
             it
             is
             but
             the
             vain
             pride
             of
             Mans
             Head
             and
             Heart
             ,
             thereby
             to
             magnifie
             his
             own
             abilities
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Text
             doth
             pronounce
             this
             of
             him
             ,
             
               For
               vain
               man
               would
               be
               wise
               ;
               though
               he
               be
               born
               like
               a
               wild
               ass
               colt
            
             ;
             that
             lifts
             him
             up
             to
             
             conceit
             that
             he
             can
             fathom
             and
             comprehend
             the
             Infinite
             and
             Almighty
             ,
             whom
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             cannot
             contain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             frame
             a
             true
             notion
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             perfectly
             he
             doth
             not
             
             understand
             nor
             comprehend
             ,
             and
             the
             attributes
             of
             God
             are
             matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             not
             the
             weak
             deductions
             of
             humane
             reason
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             seem
             to
             idolize
             humane
             abilities
             and
             carnal
             reason
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             applied
             those
             so
             much
             magnified
             Engines
             to
             the
             discovery
             of
             created
             things
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             effected
             so
             little
             ,
             that
             sufficiently
             proclaims
             the
             invalidity
             of
             the
             instruments
             or
             the
             inauspicious
             application
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             all
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Natural
             Philosophy
             hitherto
             found
             out
             ,
             or
             used
             ,
             being
             examined
             ,
             coming
             far
             short
             of
             solving
             the
             Phaenomena
             of
             nature
             ,
             when
             even
             the
             least
             animal
             or
             vegetable
             affords
             matter
             enough
             to
             puzle
             and
             non-plus
             the
             greatest
             Philosopher
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             justly
             complain
             with
             Seneca
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             things
             we
             know
             are
             the
             least
             part
             of
             those
             things
             we
             know
             not
             ;
             These
             engines
             (
             I
             say
             )
             though
             proving
             ineffectual
             to
             find
             out
             the
             true
             notions
             and
             knowledge
             of
             natural
             things
             ,
             have
             also
             (
             like
             the
             fiction
             of
             the
             Gyants
             )
             notwithstanding
             invaded
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             discover
             and
             determine
             of
             Celestials
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             totally
             blind
             ,
             or
             sees
             but
             with
             an
             Owl-like
             vision
             .
             For
             indeed
             the
             deciding
             of
             this
             point
             must
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Divine
             authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             clear
             deductions
             that
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             thence
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             that
             clear
             light
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Dark-lanthorn
             of
             Mans
             blind
             ,
             frail
             and
             weak
             reason
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             
               a
               sure
               word
               of
               Prophecie
               whereunto
            
             it
             is
             good
             
               to
               take
               heed
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
               vain
               Philosophy
               ,
               old
               Wives
               Fables
               ,
               or
               opposition
               of
               Sciences
               falsly
               so
               called
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             shall
             conclude
             this
             point
             here
             concerning
             the
             corporeity
             or
             incorporeity
             of
             Angels
             with
             that
             Christian
             and
             learned
             position
             of
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               But
               although
               
               Christianity
               be
               a
               Religion
               which
               comes
               in
               the
               highest
               way
               of
               credibility
               
               to
               the
               minds
               of
               Men
               ,
               although
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               we
               have
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               that
               it
               is
               revealed
               by
               God
               ,
               yet
               that
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               questioned
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               Divine
               revelation
               ,
               meerly
               because
               our
               reason
               is
               to
               seek
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               full
               and
               adequate
               conception
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               absurd
               and
               unreasonable
               pretence
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             handling
             this
             point
             of
             the
             corporeity
             or
             incorporeity
             of
             Angels
             ,
             we
             do
             here
             once
             for
             all
             exclude
             and
             except
             forth
             of
             our
             discourse
             and
             arguments
             the
             humane
             and
             rational
             Soul
             as
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             comprised
             in
             these
             limits
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             humane
             Soul
             had
             a
             peculiar
             kind
             of
             Creation
             differing
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text.
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               God
               formed
               man
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               breathed
               into
               his
               nostrils
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               ;
               and
               man
            
             
             
               became
               a
               living
               soul.
            
             Upon
             which
             the
             note
             of
             Tremellius
             and
             Junius
             is
             ,
             
               anima
               verò
               hominis
               spiritale
               quiddam
               est
               ,
               &
               divinum
               .
            
             2.
             
             Because
             I
             find
             Solomon
             the
             wisest
             of
             Men
             making
             this
             question
             :
             who
             
             
               knoweth
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               goeth
               upward
               :
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               beast
               ,
               that
               goeth
               downward
               to
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             safer
             to
             believe
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             concurrent
             opinion
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             than
             to
             sift
             such
             a
             deep
             question
             by
             our
             weak
             understanding
             and
             reason
             .
             So
             having
             premised
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             left
             this
             as
             a
             general
             exception
             and
             caution
             ,
             we
             shall
             proceed
             to
             the
             matter
             intended
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             lay
             it
             down
             for
             a
             most
             certain
             and
             granted
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             is
             only
             a
             most
             simple
             spirit
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             corporeity
             or
             composition
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             things
             soever
             that
             are
             called
             or
             accounted
             spirits
             are
             but
             so
             in
             a
             relative
             and
             respective
             consideration
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             simple
             and
             absolute
             acceptation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             unanimous
             Tenent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Schoolmen
             and
             all
             other
             Orthodox
             Divines
             ,
             agreeing
             with
             the
             plain
             and
             clear
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               God
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               and
               they
            
             
             
               that
               worship
               him
               ,
               must
               worship
               him
               in
               spirit
               and
               in
               truth
               .
            
             And
             again
             :
             
               Now
               the
               Lord
               is
               that
               spirit
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             
             
               is
               there
               is
               liberty
            
             .
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             lay
             down
             this
             following
             proposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Angels
             being
             created
             substances
             ,
             are
             not
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             incorporeal
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             be
             by
             any
             called
             or
             accounted
             spirits
             ,
             it
             can
             but
             be
             in
             a
             relative
             and
             respective
             sense
             ,
             but
             that
             really
             and
             truly
             they
             are
             corporeal
             .
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             labour
             to
             make
             good
             not
             only
             by
             shewing
             the
             absurdities
             of
             that
             opinion
             of
             their
             being
             simply
             spiritual
             ,
             but
             in
             laying
             open
             the
             unintelligibility
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             and
             by
             answering
             the
             most
             material
             objections
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             first
             to
             begin
             at
             the
             lowest
             step
             ,
             Body
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             affecteth
             
             the
             senses
             most
             plainly
             and
             feelingly
             ;
             for
             though
             many
             bodies
             are
             so
             pure
             ,
             as
             the
             air
             ,
             aether
             ,
             steams
             of
             the
             Load-stone
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             steams
             of
             bodies
             ,
             that
             they
             escape
             the
             sight
             of
             our
             eyes
             ,
             yet
             
             are
             they
             either
             manifest
             to
             our
             feeling
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             made
             manifest
             by
             some
             sensible
             effect
             ,
             operation
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             intrinsick
             nature
             of
             body
             as
             such
             is
             utterly
             unknown
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             extension
             of
             body
             ,
             as
             its
             Characteristical
             property
             ,
             we
             do
             but
             conceive
             of
             its
             superficial
             dimensions
             ,
             its
             internal
             nature
             
               quatenus
               Corpus
            
             ,
             being
             utterly
             unknown
             unto
             us
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             
               Quidditates
               rerum
               ,
               non
               sunt
               cognoscibiles
            
             ;
             and
             as
             Dr
             Moore
             granteth
             ,
             the
             naked
             essence
             or
             substance
             of
             a
             thing
             is
             utterly
             unconceiveable
             to
             any
             of
             our
             faculties
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             argue
             ,
             
               à
               minori
               ad
               majus
            
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             substance
             of
             a
             body
             ,
             whose
             affections
             and
             modifications
             do
             fully
             incur
             into
             ,
             and
             work
             upon
             our
             senses
             ,
             be
             utterly
             unconceiveable
             to
             any
             of
             our
             senses
             ,
             much
             more
             of
             necessity
             must
             the
             substance
             of
             a
             Created
             spirit
             ,
             conceived
             as
             immaterial
             and
             incorporeal
             ,
             be
             utterly
             unconceiveable
             to
             any
             of
             our
             faculties
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             no
             effects
             ,
             operations
             ,
             or
             modifications
             that
             can
             or
             do
             operate
             upon
             our
             senses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             we
             know
             not
             the
             intrinsick
             nature
             of
             body
             ,
             so
             also
             
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             the
             purity
             and
             spiritualness
             of
             bodies
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             know
             where
             they
             end
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             tell
             where
             to
             fix
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             meer
             spiritual
             and
             immaterial
             being
             .
             For
             there
             are
             of
             Created
             bodies
             in
             the
             Universe
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             diversity
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             many
             sorts
             and
             degrees
             of
             purity
             and
             fineness
             ,
             one
             exceeding
             another
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             assign
             which
             of
             them
             cometh
             nearest
             to
             incorporeity
             ,
             or
             the
             nature
             of
             spirit
             .
             And
             many
             of
             these
             being
             compared
             with
             other
             more
             gross
             and
             palpable
             bodies
             ,
             may
             be
             and
             are
             called
             and
             accounted
             spirits
             ,
             though
             notwithstanding
             they
             be
             all
             Corporeal
             ,
             and
             but
             under
             a
             gradual
             difference
             .
             So
             the
             vital
             part
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             are
             by
             Physicians
             called
             Spirits
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             bones
             ,
             ligaments
             ,
             musculous
             flesh
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             nay
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             lymphatick
             humor
             ,
             lacteal
             juyce
             ,
             or
             the
             
               succus
               nutritius
               nervosus
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             still
             are
             contained
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             really
             Corporeal
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             air
             and
             aether
             .
             And
             those
             visible
             species
             of
             other
             bodies
             that
             are
             carried
             in
             the
             air
             and
             represented
             unto
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             distinguish
             the
             shape
             ,
             colour
             ,
             site
             and
             similitude
             of
             one
             body
             from
             another
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             Schools
             passed
             over
             with
             that
             sleight
             title
             of
             qualities
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             either
             simply
             nothing
             ,
             or
             incorporeal
             things
             ,
             are
             notwithstanding
             really
             Corporeal
             ,
             else
             they
             could
             not
             incur
             into
             ,
             nor
             affect
             the
             visive
             sensories
             :
             And
             these
             do
             in
             the
             air
             intersect
             and
             pass
             through
             one
             another
             (
             as
             may
             be
             optically
             demonstrated
             )
             without
             Confusion
             ,
             Commixion
             ,
             or
             discerpsion
             ,
             and
             may
             comparatively
             be
             accounted
             spirital
             and
             incorporeal
             ,
             though
             really
             they
             be
             not
             so
             .
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             that
             wonderful
             body
             ,
             Image
             or
             Idolum
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             that
             we
             behold
             in
             a
             mirrour
             or
             looking-glass
             ?
             must
             this
             be
             a
             meer
             nothing
             ,
             or
             an
             absolute
             incorporeal
             thing
             ?
             surely
             not
             .
             For
             it
             is
             as
             really
             a
             body
             as
             any
             in
             the
             Universe
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             greatest
             purity
             and
             fineness
             of
             any
             that
             we
             know
             ;
             and
             how
             near
             it
             
             approaches
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             spirit
             ,
             is
             very
             difficult
             (
             if
             not
             impossible
             )
             to
             determine
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             did
             exist
             when
             the
             body
             or
             subject
             from
             whence
             it
             floweth
             were
             removed
             ,
             it
             might
             rationally
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             far
             more
             probable
             ground
             than
             many
             things
             else
             that
             have
             been
             vainly
             supposed
             to
             be
             Spirits
             .
             And
             that
             these
             visible
             shapes
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             this
             Image
             in
             the
             glass
             ,
             are
             not
             meerly
             imaginary
             nothings
             ,
             but
             Corporeal
             Figures
             and
             steams
             ,
             is
             most
             manifest
             ,
             because
             they
             vanish
             when
             the
             body
             or
             subject
             is
             removed
             ,
             because
             that
             
               nullius
               entis
               nulla
               est
               operatio
               ,
               &
               Incorporeum
               non
               incurrit
               in
               sensus
               ,
            
             and
             because
             they
             would
             pass
             through
             the
             glass
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             foil
             or
             Bractea
             laid
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Image
             is
             reflected
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             have
             bodies
             of
             so
             great
             purity
             ,
             and
             near
             approach
             unto
             the
             nature
             of
             spirit
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             where
             spirit
             must
             begin
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             where
             the
             purest
             bodies
             end
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             D
             r
             Moore
             maketh
             substance
             to
             be
             the
             genus
             ,
             and
             spirit
             and
             body
             
             to
             be
             the
             two
             species
             ,
             so
             that
             body
             and
             spirit
             are
             of
             one
             generical
             Identity
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             some
             certain
             specific
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             be
             assigned
             and
             proved
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             division
             is
             vitious
             ,
             and
             the
             property
             of
             spirit
             not
             proved
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             opinion
             of
             spirit
             falls
             totally
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             For
             we
             affirm
             (
             and
             shall
             prove
             )
             that
             though
             a
             difference
             be
             imagined
             and
             supposed
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             never
             yet
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             for
             
               omnia
               supposita
               ,
               non
               sunt
               vera
               ,
            
             otherwise
             all
             the
             impossible
             figments
             and
             vain
             
             Chimaera's
             of
             melancholy
             and
             doting
             persons
             might
             pass
             for
             true
             Oracles
             :
             but
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             truly
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             imagine
             and
             fancy
             what
             indeed
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             .
             And
             though
             the
             supposition
             seem
             never
             so
             probable
             and
             like
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             but
             at
             the
             best
             infer
             the
             possibility
             of
             such
             an
             imagined
             difference
             ,
             but
             not
             prove
             it
             really
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             here
             we
             shall
             retort
             the
             Doctors
             Axiom
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               unknown
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               is
               
               known
               but
               as
               meerly
               possible
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               move
               us
               or
               determine
               us
               any
               way
               ,
               or
               make
               us
               undetermined
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               present
               light
               and
               plain
               determination
               of
               our
               own
               faculties
               .
            
             Now
             that
             a
             spirit
             is
             penetrable
             and
             indiscerpible
             ,
             may
             be
             imagined
             as
             possible
             to
             the
             fancies
             of
             some
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             clearly
             intelligible
             to
             any
             sober
             mind
             ;
             for
             to
             imagine
             ,
             and
             to
             understand
             ,
             are
             faculties
             that
             are
             very
             different
             ,
             and
             however
             if
             such
             a
             difference
             be
             conceived
             as
             possible
             (
             which
             cannot
             enter
             the
             narrow
             gate
             of
             my
             Intellect
             )
             yet
             the
             difference
             of
             being
             penetrable
             and
             indiscerpible
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             move
             us
             to
             determine
             that
             a
             spirit
             hath
             those
             distinct
             properties
             from
             bodies
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             but
             known
             to
             us
             as
             meerly
             possible
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             these
             two
             differences
             of
             penetrability
             and
             indiscerpibility
             assigned
             by
             D
             r
             Moore
             ,
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             proved
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             If
             bodies
             in
             the
             ultimate
             act
             of
             nature
             can
             penetrate
             themselves
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Helmont
             and
             D
             r
             Glisson
             do
             strongly
             labour
             to
             prove
             ,
             then
             penetrability
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             difference
             of
             spirit
             from
             body
             ,
             because
             then
             common
             
             to
             them
             both
             .
             2.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             truth
             (
             and
             the
             one
             of
             necessity
             must
             be
             true
             )
             that
             bodies
             do
             not
             ,
             or
             can
             possibly
             penetrate
             themselves
             or
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             tenent
             holdeth
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             most
             agreeable
             to
             verity
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             simply
             unintelligible
             and
             impossible
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             two
             Cubes
             (
             suppose
             of
             Marble
             or
             Metal
             )
             should
             penetrate
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             to
             have
             the
             dimensions
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             possess
             no
             greater
             space
             than
             the
             one
             did
             formerly
             fill
             :
             And
             if
             this
             be
             impossible
             and
             unintelligible
             in
             respect
             of
             bodies
             ,
             whose
             properties
             ,
             aptitudes
             ,
             affections
             and
             modifications
             are
             apparent
             to
             our
             senses
             ,
             then
             must
             it
             be
             more
             impossible
             and
             unintelligible
             in
             substances
             supposed
             to
             be
             meerly
             incorporeal
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             pure
             and
             perfect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             less
             subject
             to
             such
             unconceiveable
             affections
             ;
             and
             however
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             wayes
             known
             to
             our
             faculties
             or
             cognitive
             powers
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             any
             such
             specifical
             property
             or
             affection
             .
             3.
             
             As
             it
             is
             not
             any
             way
             manifest
             to
             any
             of
             our
             senses
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             proved
             by
             any
             sound
             deductions
             of
             reason
             ,
             so
             it
             cannot
             be
             manifested
             to
             be
             any
             innate
             notion
             shining
             from
             the
             Intellect
             it self
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             take
             adventitious
             ones
             instead
             of
             those
             that
             are
             innate
             ,
             nor
             fictitious
             ones
             for
             either
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             a
             due
             distinction
             of
             each
             of
             them
             one
             from
             another
             .
             4.
             
             Neither
             is
             indiscerpibility
             a
             proper
             difference
             of
             a
             spiritual
             substance
             from
             a
             corporeal
             one
             ,
             because
             the
             visible
             species
             of
             things
             do
             in
             the
             air
             intersect
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             suffer
             not
             discerpibility
             :
             and
             that
             these
             are
             bodies
             is
             manifest
             ,
             because
             they
             affect
             the
             senses
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             which
             is
             a
             property
             of
             some
             bodies
             cannot
             be
             the
             proper
             difference
             to
             distinguish
             a
             spirit
             from
             a
             body
             .
             5.
             
             This
             is
             only
             an
             arbitrary
             and
             feigned
             supposition
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             proved
             either
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             any
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             by
             sound
             reason
             ,
             or
             innate
             notions
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             or
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             some
             of
             these
             (
             according
             to
             his
             own
             position
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             indiscerpibility
             is
             no
             proper
             difference
             of
             a
             spirit
             from
             a
             body
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             penetrability
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             more
             be
             in
             a
             spiritual
             substance
             ,
             than
             either
             in
             discreet
             quantity
             one
             can
             be
             two
             ,
             or
             two
             one
             ,
             or
             in
             continuate
             quantity
             one
             inch
             can
             be
             two
             ,
             or
             two
             can
             become
             one
             .
             D
             r
             Glisson
             from
             his
             much
             admired
             Suarius
             the
             great
             Weaver
             of
             fruitless
             Cobwebs
             ,
             hath
             devised
             another
             difference
             of
             spirit
             from
             body
             which
             he
             thus
             layeth
             down
             ,
             as
             we
             give
             it
             in
             this
             English.
             
             
               I
               assign
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               a
               twofold
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               substance
               
               of
               matter
               and
               that
               of
               spirits
               .
               The
               first
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               substantial
               
                 (
                 à
                 substantiali
                 materiae
                 mole
              
               )
               heap
               or
               weight
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               For
               I
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               besides
               the
               actual
               and
               accidental
               extension
               ,
               do
               attribute
               to
               the
               matter
               this
               substantial
               heap
               or
               weight
               which
               is
               denied
               to
               spirits
               .
               But
               the
               sign
               of
               this
               heap
               or
               weight
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               matter
               in
               the
               same
               space
               be
               duplicated
               ,
               triplicated
               ,
               or
               centuplicated
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               made
               more
               dense
               twofold
               ,
               threefold
               ,
               or
               an
               hundred
               fold
               .
               And
               concludeth
               thus
               :
               I
               answer
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               matter
               and
               spirit
               in
               this
               do
               agree
               betwixt
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               both
               are
               finite
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               that
               they
               have
               this
               common
               ,
               
               that
               neither
               of
               them
               can
               reduce
               themselves
               into
               a
               littleness
               that
               is
               infinite
               ,
               or
               into
               an
               infinite
               magnitude
               .
               Therefore
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               them
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               this
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               spirit
               whether
               it
               be
               contracted
               or
               dilated
               ,
               is
               not
               made
               more
               dense
               or
               rare
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               matter
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               contracted
               or
               expanded
               ,
               is
               made
               more
               dense
               ,
               or
               more
               rare
               .
            
             To
             which
             we
             return
             this
             responsion
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             usual
             with
             men
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             wills
             and
             fancies
             they
             would
             maintain
             an
             opinion
             that
             is
             weak
             and
             groundless
             ,
             finding
             they
             cannot
             clearly
             perform
             it
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             some
             strange
             ,
             obscure
             or
             equivocal
             word
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             a
             flourish
             ,
             though
             they
             prove
             nothing
             :
             So
             here
             this
             learned
             person
             to
             make
             a
             shew
             to
             prove
             the
             difference
             of
             spirit
             doth
             assign
             
               moles
               substantialis
            
             as
             peculiar
             to
             body
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             spirit
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             moles
             ,
             he
             might
             know
             his
             own
             meaning
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             are
             few
             others
             that
             do
             or
             can
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             but
             a
             devised
             subterfuge
             to
             stumble
             and
             blind
             mens
             intellects
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             prove
             the
             thing
             intended
             .
             2.
             
             If
             by
             the
             word
             moles
             he
             intend
             weight
             or
             gravity
             (
             and
             what
             else
             it
             can
             signifie
             is
             not
             intelligible
             )
             then
             it
             will
             not
             be
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             body
             and
             spirit
             ,
             because
             gravity
             and
             levity
             are
             differences
             of
             bodies
             in
             respect
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             be
             none
             as
             he
             assignes
             it
             .
             3.
             
             To
             assert
             that
             a
             spirit
             when
             contracted
             or
             dilated
             is
             not
             made
             more
             dense
             or
             more
             rare
             ,
             but
             that
             matter
             whether
             it
             be
             contracted
             or
             expanded
             ,
             is
             made
             more
             dense
             or
             more
             rare
             ,
             is
             easily
             spoken
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             easily
             proved
             :
             and
             rude
             assertions
             without
             sound
             proof
             ,
             are
             of
             no
             validity
             ,
             and
             may
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             be
             denied
             and
             rejected
             ,
             as
             affirmed
             or
             received
             .
             4.
             
             We
             have
             no
             density
             in
             bodies
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             paucity
             and
             parvity
             of
             the
             pores
             ,
             so
             that
             less
             of
             another
             body
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             accounted
             rare
             that
             hath
             many
             or
             greater
             ,
             and
             so
             containeth
             more
             of
             another
             body
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             qualities
             or
             modifications
             that
             only
             belong
             unto
             bodies
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             unto
             spirits
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             precariously
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             Doctor
             without
             any
             proof
             or
             demonstration
             at
             all
             .
             5.
             
             If
             spirits
             cannot
             expand
             themselves
             into
             an
             infinite
             space
             ,
             nor
             contract
             themselves
             into
             an
             infinite
             littleness
             ,
             then
             where
             are
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             this
             contraction
             and
             expansion
             ,
             or
             how
             is
             it
             proved
             that
             they
             can
             do
             either
             ?
             seeing
             they
             are
             properties
             and
             affections
             of
             bodies
             and
             matter
             ,
             and
             never
             were
             proved
             to
             be
             peculiar
             to
             spirits
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             much
             affected
             to
             and
             zealous
             for
             experimental
             
             Philosophie
             ,
             do
             often
             run
             into
             that
             extream
             ,
             as
             utterly
             to
             condemn
             and
             throw
             away
             all
             the
             ancient
             Scholastick
             Learning
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             nothing
             in
             it
             of
             verity
             or
             worth
             :
             But
             this
             is
             too
             severe
             and
             dissonant
             from
             truth
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             in
             many
             of
             their
             Maximes
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             only
             instance
             in
             one
             as
             pertinent
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               Imaginatio
               non
               transcendit
               Continuum
            
             .
             And
             this
             if
             we
             perpend
             it
             seriously
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             and
             transcendant
             truth
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             come
             to
             cogitate
             and
             conceive
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             we
             cannot
             apprehend
             it
             otherwise
             than
             as
             continuate
             and
             corporeal
             ;
             for
             what
             other
             notions
             soever
             we
             make
             of
             things
             ,
             
             they
             are
             but
             adventitious
             ,
             arbitrary
             ,
             and
             fictitious
             ,
             for
             even
             
               non
               entia
               ad
               modum
               entium
               concipiuntur
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             those
             that
             pretend
             that
             Angels
             are
             meerly
             incorporeal
             ,
             must
             needs
             err
             ,
             and
             put
             force
             upon
             their
             own
             faculties
             ,
             which
             cannot
             conceive
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             continuate
             and
             corporeal
             :
             But
             if
             they
             will
             trust
             their
             own
             Cogitations
             and
             faculties
             rightly
             disposed
             ,
             and
             not
             vitiated
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             believe
             that
             Angels
             are
             Corporeal
             ,
             and
             not
             meerly
             and
             simply
             spirits
             ,
             for
             absolutely
             nothing
             is
             so
             but
             God
             only
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             the
             Angelical
             nature
             were
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             spiritual
             
             and
             incorporeal
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             be
             of
             the
             same
             essential
             Identity
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             simply
             impossible
             .
             For
             the
             Angels
             were
             not
             Created
             forth
             of
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             Essence
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             should
             be
             divisible
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             ,
             his
             Essence
             being
             simplicity
             ,
             unity
             ,
             and
             Identity
             it self
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Angels
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             of
             an
             essence
             of
             Alterity
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             the
             essence
             of
             God.
             Now
             God
             being
             a
             simple
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             absolute
             spirit
             in
             the
             Identity
             of
             his
             essence
             ,
             if
             the
             Angels
             were
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             spiritual
             and
             incorporeal
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             be
             of
             the
             same
             essence
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             and
             impossible
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             Alterity
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             necessity
             must
             be
             Corporeal
             ,
             and
             not
             simply
             and
             meerly
             spiritual
             .
             And
             that
             as
             much
             as
             we
             contend
             for
             here
             is
             granted
             by
             Dr
             Moore
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               For
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               look
               upon
               Angels
               to
               be
               as
               truly
               a
               compound
               Being
               consisting
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               men
               and
               brutes
               .
            
             Whereby
             he
             plainly
             asserteth
             their
             Composition
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Alterity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             an
             Internum
             and
             externum
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             and
             Christian
             Philosopher
             Dr
             Fludd
             doth
             affirm
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Certum
               est
               igitur
               inesse
            
             
             
               ipsis
               (
               scilicet
               Angelis
               )
               aliud
               ,
               quod
               agit
               ,
               aliud
               autem
               ,
               quod
               patitur
               ;
               nec
               verò
               illud
               secundùm
               quod
               agunt
               ,
               aliud
               quam
               actus
               esse
               poterit
               ,
               qui
               forma
               dicitur
               ;
               neque
               etiam
               illud
               secundum
               quod
               patiuntur
               ,
               est
               quicquam
               praeter
               potentiam
               ,
               haec
               autem
               materia
               appellatur
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             these
             arguments
             do
             sufficiently
             and
             
             evidently
             prove
             that
             Angels
             are
             either
             Corporeal
             ,
             or
             have
             bodies
             united
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             to
             our
             purpose
             whether
             way
             soever
             it
             be
             taken
             .
             To
             which
             only
             we
             shall
             add
             these
             authorities
             ;
             and
             first
             S.
             Bernard
             tells
             us
             thus
             much
             rendered
             into
             English.
             
             
               Therefore
               
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               as
               we
               render
               unto
               God
               alone
               true
               immortality
               ,
               so
               also
               incorporeity
               ,
               because
               he
               alone
               doth
               so
               far
               transcend
               the
               universal
               Corporeal
               nature
               of
               spirits
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               stand
               need
               of
               any
               body
               whatsoever
               ,
               in
               any
               operation
               whatsoever
               ,
               being
               content
               with
               only
               a
               spiritual
               nodd
               (
               or
               motion
               )
               when
               he
               will
               ,
               to
               perform
               whatsoever
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               Therefore
               only
               that
               majesty
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               neither
               for
               himself
               ,
               nor
               for
               another
               ,
               hath
               need
               of
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Corporeal
               instrument
               ,
               by
               which
               omnipotent
               will
               he
               is
               immediately
               present
               at
               every
               work
               .
            
             And
             that
             of
             Damascen
             
             is
             full
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               That
               Angels
               
                 quantum
                 ad
                 nos
              
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               incorporeal
               and
               immaterial
               :
               but
               
               compared
               to
               God
               ,
               are
               found
               to
               be
               Corporeal
               and
               material
               .
            
             And
             of
             this
             opinion
             besides
             were
             Tertullian
             ,
             S.
             
               Augustin
               ,
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Beda
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             learned
             Writings
             of
             Zanchy
             upon
             this
             subject
             :
             with
             whose
             words
             we
             shall
             shut
             up
             this
             particular
             :
             
               Certum
               enim
               est
               ,
               ex
               iis
               quae
               scripturae
               tradunt
               de
               Angelis
               ,
               probabiliorem
               esse
               Patrum
               sententiam
               ,
               quàm
               Scholasticorum
               :
               utram
               tamen
               sequaris
               ,
               non
               multum
               peccaveris
               ,
               nec
               proptereà
               inter
               Haereticos
               haberi
               poteris
               .
            
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             holden
             to
             be
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             incorporeal
             ,
             then
             these
             absurdities
             must
             of
             necessity
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             Angels
             be
             simply
             incorporeal
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             cause
             no
             Physical
             or
             local
             motion
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             nothing
             can
             be
             moved
             but
             by
             contact
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             either
             be
             by
             immediate
             or
             virtual
             contact
             ,
             for
             the
             Maxime
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               Quicquid
               agit
               ,
               agit
               vel
               mediatione
               suppositi
               ,
            
             as
             when
             ones
             hand
             doth
             immediately
             touch
             a
             thing
             and
             so
             move
             it
             ;
             
               vel
               mediatione
               virtutis
            
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             with
             a
             rod
             or
             a
             line
             ,
             doth
             draw
             a
             thing
             forth
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             both
             of
             these
             do
             require
             a
             Corporeal
             contact
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             superficies
             of
             the
             body
             moveing
             or
             drawing
             ,
             must
             either
             mediately
             or
             immediately
             touch
             the
             superficies
             of
             the
             body
             to
             be
             moved
             or
             drawn
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             absolutely
             incorporeal
             hath
             no
             superficies
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             make
             no
             contact
             either
             mediate
             or
             immediate
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Angels
             if
             simply
             incorporeal
             ,
             can
             cause
             no
             Physical
             or
             local
             motion
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Angels
             be
             absolutely
             incorporeal
             ,
             then
             they
             cannot
             be
             contained
             or
             circumscribed
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             consequently
             can
             perform
             no
             operation
             in
             Physical
             things
             .
             To
             which
             if
             they
             answer
             with
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
               :
               Quod
               circumscribi
               terminis
               localibus
               est
               proprium
               Corporum
               ,
               sed
               circumscribi
               terminis
               essentialibus
               ,
               est
               commune
               cuilibet
               Creaturae
               ,
               tam
               corporali
               ,
               quam
               spirituali
            
             ;
             This
             aiery
             distinction
             might
             have
             taken
             place
             ,
             if
             Aquinas
             had
             shewed
             us
             what
             essential
             terms
             and
             limitations
             are
             ,
             but
             of
             this
             we
             have
             no
             proof
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             never
             proved
             may
             justly
             be
             denied
             .
             For
             what
             a
             definitive
             place
             is
             ,
             was
             never
             yet
             defined
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             possibly
             conceive
             an
             Idea
             or
             notion
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             we
             may
             make
             a
             Chimaera
             or
             figment
             of
             that
             which
             never
             was
             nor
             is
             .
             For
             though
             we
             may
             apprehend
             that
             they
             are
             not
             circumscribed
             in
             place
             ,
             as
             gross
             bodies
             are
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             move
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             consist
             in
             some
             place
             ,
             that
             they
             occupy
             a
             certain
             space
             of
             place
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             (
             as
             we
             ought
             )
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             declare
             concerning
             the
             mission
             and
             motion
             of
             Angels
             .
             And
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             this
             frivolous
             and
             feigned
             distinction
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             with
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Angelorum
               naturam
               esse
               finitam
               ,
               &
               circumscriptam
               ,
               eóque
               opus
               habere
               loco
               .
            
             Neither
             doth
             that
             avail
             to
             solve
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             make
             this
             a
             good
             distinction
             ,
             which
             is
             brought
             by
             D
             r
             Moore
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             two
             acceptions
             of
             place
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             imaginary
             space
             ,
             
             the
             other
             that
             place
             is
             the
             concave
             superficies
             of
             one
             body
             immediately
             
             environing
             another
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             there
             being
             these
             two
             acceptions
             of
             place
             (
             he
             concludeth
             )
             that
             the
             distinction
             of
             being
             there
             
               Circumscriptivè
               &
               definitivè
            
             ,
             is
             an
             allowable
             distinction
             .
             But
             by
             the
             Doctors
             leave
             we
             must
             affirm
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             saith
             is
             not
             allowable
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             imaginary
             space
             hath
             no
             existence
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             fancy
             of
             the
             Imaginant
             ,
             
               &
               entia
               rationalia
               ,
               non
               sunt
               entia
               naturalia
               ex
               parte
               rerum
               existentia
               .
            
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             which
             
               Des
               Cartes
            
             
             hath
             taught
             us
             ,
             to
             wit
             :
             That
             the
             names
             of
             place
             or
             space
             ,
             do
             not
             signifie
             any
             thing
             different
             from
             a
             body
             that
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             but
             only
             do
             design
             the
             magnitude
             ,
             figure
             and
             site
             of
             it
             amongst
             other
             bodies
             .
             And
             that
             this
             fite
             may
             be
             determined
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             respect
             unto
             some
             other
             bodies
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             consider
             as
             immoveable
             .
             And
             as
             we
             respect
             divers
             bodies
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             at
             the
             same
             time
             doth
             change
             place
             and
             not
             change
             place
             .
             As
             when
             a
             Ship
             is
             carried
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             he
             who
             sitteth
             in
             the
             Ship
             doth
             alwayes
             remain
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             if
             respect
             be
             had
             to
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             betwixt
             which
             parts
             he
             keepeth
             the
             same
             site
             :
             And
             the
             same
             person
             doth
             continually
             change
             place
             ,
             if
             respect
             be
             had
             to
             the
             shores
             ,
             because
             he
             continually
             receedeth
             from
             some
             shores
             ,
             and
             cometh
             more
             near
             unto
             other
             .
             3.
             
             Neither
             is
             this
             distinction
             good
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             :
             
               Non
               etiam
               in
               re
               differunt
               spatium
               ,
               sive
               locus
               internus
               ,
               &
               substantia
               corporea
               in
               eo
               contenta
               ,
               sed
               tantùm
               in
               modo
               ,
               quo
               à
               nobis
               concipi
               soleat
               .
            
             4.
             
             D
             r
             Moore
             granteth
             that
             spirits
             are
             substances
             and
             have
             extension
             ,
             and
             we
             affirm
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             so
             but
             what
             is
             Corporeal
             ,
             and
             consequently
             must
             be
             in
             place
             circumscriptively
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             fancy
             of
             a
             definitive
             place
             ,
             is
             meerly
             a
             fictitious
             foppery
             ,
             without
             ground
             or
             reason
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             us
             examine
             the
             objections
             that
             are
             usually
             brought
             
             against
             this
             opinion
             ,
             the
             strongest
             of
             which
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             that
             if
             Angels
             be
             Corporeal
             ,
             then
             of
             necessity
             they
             must
             be
             mortal
             ,
             alterable
             and
             destructible
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             no
             Creaturely
             nature
             is
             or
             can
             be
             immortal
             ,
             
               per
               se
               &
               ab
               intrinsecâ
               &
               propriâ
               naturâ
               ,
            
             for
             God
             only
             is
             so
             as
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               Who
               only
               hath
               immortality
            
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Angels
             whether
             corporeal
             or
             incorporeal
             ,
             are
             not
             immortal
             ,
             neither
             by
             themselves
             or
             their
             intrinsick
             nature
             ,
             either
             (
             as
             the
             Schools
             speak
             )
             
               à
               parte
               ante
               ,
               vel
               à
               parte
               post
               ,
            
             because
             God
             only
             is
             so
             ,
             exclusively
             considered
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             Creature
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             objection
             is
             of
             no
             force
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Corporeity
             of
             Angels
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             hinder
             their
             immortality
             
               à
               parte
               post
            
             ,
             for
             as
             God
             is
             only
             immortal
             in
             respect
             of
             Essence
             ,
             Eternity
             ,
             Infinity
             and
             Independency
             ,
             so
             Angels
             nor
             any
             Creatures
             ,
             are
             immortal
             in
             that
             point
             or
             respect
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             dependency
             upon
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             conservative
             power
             doth
             keep
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             time
             or
             duration
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             die
             ;
             perish
             ,
             or
             be
             annihilated
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             can
             and
             doth
             as
             well
             perform
             
             if
             they
             be
             corporeal
             as
             spiritual
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             doth
             preserve
             and
             conserve
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             their
             Graves
             until
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             doth
             keep
             them
             in
             immortality
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             changed
             and
             made
             spiritual
             bodies
             ,
             yet
             they
             remain
             bodies
             still
             .
             For
             it
             is
             he
             
               that
               sustaineth
               all
               things
               by
               the
               power
               of
            
             
             
               his
               word
            
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             he
             
               that
               doth
               vivifie
               or
               quicken
               all
               things
               :
               and
               if
               he
               gather
               unto
               himself
               his
               spirit
               and
               his
               breath
               ,
               all
               flesh
               shall
               perish
               together
               ,
               and
               man
               shall
               turn
               again
               unto
               dust
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             objection
             is
             of
             no
             validity
             ,
             because
             no
             Creature
             is
             kept
             in
             perpetual
             duration
             ,
             
               à
               parte
               post
               ,
               ab
               intrinsecâ
               naturâ
               ,
               sed
               ex
               causis
               conservantibus
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             good
             will
             ,
             benignity
             ,
             and
             blessed
             influence
             of
             Jehovah
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             any
             internal
             creaturely
             power
             .
             3.
             
             Every
             spiritual
             and
             incorporeal
             substance
             that
             is
             created
             ,
             is
             as
             annihilable
             by
             the
             prime
             power
             that
             created
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             a
             Corporeal
             created
             substance
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             a
             Corporeal
             or
             material
             substance
             is
             no
             more
             capable
             of
             annihilation
             by
             any
             power
             or
             efficiency
             of
             second
             Causes
             ,
             than
             an
             incorporeal
             and
             spiritual
             substance
             is
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whether
             Angels
             be
             simply
             incorporeal
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             be
             Corporeal
             ,
             it
             neither
             maketh
             for
             nor
             against
             their
             immortality
             ,
             which
             consists
             only
             in
             the
             benign
             emanation
             of
             the
             Divine
             conservative
             power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             :
             And
             therefore
             doth
             profound
             Bradwardine
             draw
             that
             invincible
             ,
             and
             undeniable
             Corollary
             of
             verity
             ,
             
               Quod
               necesse
               est
               Deum
               servare
               quamlibet
               Creaturam
               immediatiùs
               quacunque
               causa
               creata
               .
            
             4.
             
             Though
             the
             most
             of
             the
             bodies
             that
             are
             known
             unto
             us
             be
             divisible
             ,
             alterable
             and
             discerpible
             ,
             or
             dissipable
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             conceptions
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             actually
             we
             may
             find
             many
             bodies
             in
             nature
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             were
             dissipated
             or
             dissevered
             
               secundum
               totum
            
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             alteration
             in
             their
             superficial
             parts
             ,
             as
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             and
             those
             great
             and
             glorious
             bodies
             that
             we
             call
             Stars
             ;
             so
             that
             for
             the
             duration
             of
             bodies
             
               à
               parte
               post
            
             we
             can
             conclude
             little
             of
             certainty
             .
             And
             as
             there
             are
             bodies
             that
             
               secundum
               suum
               totum
            
             ,
             are
             not
             severed
             or
             dissipated
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             some
             bodies
             that
             though
             they
             may
             suffer
             division
             and
             dissipation
             into
             smaller
             parts
             ,
             yet
             do
             those
             parts
             though
             most
             minute
             ,
             suffer
             no
             real
             transmutation
             ,
             but
             remain
             of
             the
             same
             Homogeneous
             nature
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             manifest
             in
             Silver
             dissolved
             in
             
               Aqua
               fortis
            
             ,
             wherein
             though
             it
             be
             so
             severed
             and
             dispersed
             ,
             that
             it
             appear
             not
             at
             all
             unto
             the
             eye
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             be
             from
             thence
             recovered
             and
             redintegrated
             into
             its
             own
             nature
             as
             it
             was
             before
             .
             And
             also
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             more
             abstruse
             Philosophy
             affirm
             to
             us
             upon
             their
             own
             certain
             experience
             ,
             that
             though
             metallick
             Mercury
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             insensible
             and
             invisible
             Atomes
             ,
             yet
             still
             it
             retains
             the
             nature
             of
             metallic
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             that
             thus
             Helmont
             tells
             us
             :
             
               Si
               non
               vidissem
               argentum
               vivum
               eludere
            
             
             
               quamcunque
               artificum
               operam
               ,
               adeò
               ,
               quod
               aut
               totum
               avolet
               adhuc
               integrum
               ,
               aut
               totum
               in
               igne
               permaneat
               ,
               atque
               utrolibet
               modo
               ,
               servet
               impermutabilem
               sui
               ac
               primitivam
               identitatem
               ,
               identitatisque
               homogeneitatem
               anaticam
               :
               dicerem
               artem
               non
               esse
               veram
               ,
               quae
               vera
               est
               ,
            
             
             
               sine
               mendacio
               ,
               atque
               longe
               verissima
               .
            
             So
             also
             there
             are
             bodies
             which
             although
             they
             suffer
             division
             and
             separation
             by
             some
             other
             bodies
             dissevering
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             by
             motion
             of
             coition
             they
             soon
             close
             and
             redintegrate
             themselves
             ,
             having
             thereby
             suffered
             no
             detriment
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             apparent
             in
             the
             pure
             body
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             the
             visible
             species
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             images
             in
             a
             Looking-glass
             and
             in
             shadows
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             bodies
             .
             So
             that
             seeing
             bodies
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Spirits
             to
             be
             annihilable
             by
             second
             causes
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             some
             bodies
             that
             are
             not
             dissipated
             
               secundum
               totum
            
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             others
             that
             though
             they
             are
             separable
             into
             more
             minute
             particles
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             remain
             in
             Anatical
             and
             Homogeneous
             Identity
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             others
             that
             though
             they
             be
             actually
             for
             a
             small
             moment
             divided
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             instantaneously
             coalesce
             ,
             and
             by
             coition
             unite
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             we
             may
             therefore
             rationally
             conclude
             ,
             that
             corporeity
             ,
             quatenus
             such
             ,
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             take
             away
             immortality
             
               à
               parte
               post
            
             ,
             because
             bodies
             as
             well
             as
             spirits
             may
             be
             kept
             in
             immortality
             by
             the
             conservative
             concourse
             of
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             objection
             utterly
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             only
             another
             argument
             that
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             other
             
             opinion
             have
             urged
             ,
             such
             as
             Aquinas
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scholastick
             rabble
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Text
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               Who
               maketh
            
             
             
               his
               Angels
               spirits
               :
               his
               ministers
               a
               flaming
               fire
               .
            
             From
             whence
             they
             would
             positively
             conclude
             that
             they
             are
             spirits
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             incorporeal
             ;
             but
             fail
             of
             their
             purpose
             for
             these
             clear
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Text
             there
             cannot
             be
             rationally
             understood
             of
             their
             creation
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             creaturely
             nature
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             offices
             and
             administrations
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             used
             there
             is
             not
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             create
             ,
             or
             form
             forth
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             fecit
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             ordering
             them
             in
             their
             offices
             and
             ministrations
             .
             And
             again
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             or
             of
             necessity
             signifie
             an
             incorporeal
             thing
             but
             that
             which
             is
             a
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             winds
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Luther
             and
             diverse
             others
             render
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             commonly
             attributed
             to
             beasts
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               that
               goeth
               upward
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               beast
               that
               goeth
               downward
               to
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             Where
             the
             word
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             is
             attributed
             to
             beasts
             as
             well
             as
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             will
             believe
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             beast
             is
             simply
             incorporeal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             word
             spirit
             in
             the
             Psalm
             cannot
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             a
             simple
             incorporeal
             substance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             consequence
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             must
             needs
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             best
             Expositor
             of
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             who
             doth
             quote
             them
             only
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             in
             dignity
             and
             office
             is
             far
             above-the
             Angels
             who
             are
             all
             ordered
             to
             serve
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             their
             offices
             all
             but
             ministring
             spirits
             ,
             sent
             forth
             to
             minister
             for
             them
             who
             shall
             be
             heirs
             of
             Salvation
             .
             By
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             their
             ministration
             and
             offices
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             their
             nature
             or
             substances
             .
             2.
             
             They
             can
             no
             more
             be
             meerly
             and
             literally
             said
             to
             be
             spirits
             ,
             understanding
             
             spirit
             to
             intend
             an
             absolute
             incorporeal
             substance
             ,
             than
             his
             ministers
             can
             be
             literally
             understood
             to
             be
             flaming-fire
             ,
             they
             must
             either
             be
             both
             literally
             true
             ,
             which
             is
             absolutely
             absurd
             ,
             or
             else
             those
             words
             must
             have
             a
             metaphorical
             interpretation
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             and
             must
             have
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             inconvenience
             in
             that
             exposition
             .
             For
             as
             the
             winds
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             strong
             motion
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             the
             shining
             or
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             are
             two
             of
             the
             most
             quick
             ,
             agile
             and
             operative
             agents
             that
             are
             known
             unto
             us
             in
             nature
             ,
             so
             the
             Angels
             and
             Christs
             Ministers
             are
             strong
             ,
             quick
             and
             most
             nimble
             and
             powerful
             in
             performing
             their
             offices
             and
             administrations
             .
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             conclude
             this
             as
             Scheibler
             doth
             from
             S.
             
               Augustine
               :
               Nihil
               enim
               invisibile
               &
            
             
             
               incorporeum
               naturâ
               credendum
               est
               ,
               praeter
               solum
               Deum
               ,
               qui
               ex
               eo
               incorporeus
               &
               invisibilis
               dicitur
               ,
               quia
               infinitus
               ,
               &
               incircumscriptus
               est
               ,
               &
               simplex
               ,
               &
               sibi
               omnibus
               modis
               sufficiens
               se
               ipso
               ,
               &
               per
               seipsum
               :
               omnis
               verò
               rationalis
               creatura
               corporea
               est
               ,
               Angeli
               &
               omnes
               Virtutes
               corporeae
               sunt
               ,
               licet
               non
               subsistunt
               in
               carne
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             though
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             that
             they
             are
             corporeal
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             bodies
             naturally
             united
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             an
             internum
             ,
             or
             moving
             power
             ,
             and
             an
             externum
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             moved
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Moore
             confesseth
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             and
             incorporeal
             part
             ,
             and
             a
             corporeal
             part
             or
             vehicle
             ,
             yet
             to
             assign
             what
             kind
             of
             bodies
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             what
             proper
             difference
             there
             is
             betwixt
             their
             substance
             and
             other
             corporeal
             substances
             is
             no
             easie
             matter
             to
             determine
             .
             Only
             we
             shall
             give
             two
             differences
             whereby
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             other
             substances
             that
             are
             corporeal
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             the
             Scripture
             holdeth
             them
             forth
             unto
             us
             .
             1.
             
             The
             first
             differential
             distinction
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             bodies
             do
             not
             suffer
             ,
             or
             are
             altered
             or
             dissipated
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             strong
             ,
             and
             operative
             sublunary
             agent
             that
             is
             known
             unto
             us
             :
             Amongst
             which
             we
             have
             none
             of
             greater
             force
             and
             activity
             than
             our
             culinary
             fire
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             that
             Element
             did
             not
             work
             upon
             nor
             burn
             the
             Angel
             that
             appeared
             to
             Manoah
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             
               who
               ascended
               in
               the
               flame
               of
               the
               altar
               ,
            
             and
             was
             not
             touched
             ,
             
             or
             altered
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             plainly
             sheweth
             that
             his
             body
             was
             not
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             by
             the
             fierce
             flame
             of
             sublunary
             fire
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             there
             called
             the
             Angel
             of
             Jehovah
             .
             This
             also
             is
             confirmed
             by
             that
             which
             Nebuchadnezzar
             saw
             ,
             and
             confessed
             ,
             that
             though
             
               there
               were
               three
               men
               only
               cast
               into
               the
               fiery
               furnace
               ,
            
             yet
             he
             saw
             a
             fourth
             
             (
             which
             by
             all
             the
             learned
             is
             judged
             to
             be
             an
             Angel
             )
             
               and
               they
               had
               no
               hurt
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fire
             did
             not
             work
             upon
             their
             bodies
             to
             burn
             ,
             alter
             ,
             or
             consume
             them
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             the
             bodies
             of
             Angels
             differ
             from
             the
             most
             of
             other
             bodies
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             suffer
             by
             sublunary
             fire
             ,
             the
             most
             violent
             agent
             that
             we
             know
             .
             And
             this
             must
             needs
             rationally
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             proper
             unto
             Angels
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             created
             natures
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             superadded
             by
             a
             Divine
             and
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             other
             cases
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             .
             2.
             
             A
             second
             difference
             is
             ,
             that
             what
             bodies
             soever
             spirits
             or
             Angels
             have
             ,
             or
             appear
             in
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             such
             as
             Christ
             
             had
             in
             his
             true
             and
             numerical
             body
             in
             which
             he
             did
             appear
             after
             his
             
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             same
             individual
             body
             which
             he
             had
             before
             he
             was
             crucified
             .
             But
             though
             they
             have
             bodies
             ,
             yet
             to
             feeling
             and
             tangibility
             they
             have
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             as
             humane
             bodies
             have
             ,
             which
             have
             a
             renitency
             and
             resistibility
             to
             our
             touch
             ,
             which
             their
             bodies
             have
             not
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             ethereal
             ,
             airy
             and
             shadowy
             ,
             and
             yielding
             and
             giving
             way
             to
             the
             touch
             ,
             and
             though
             to
             be
             divided
             and
             separated
             ,
             yet
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             do
             as
             soon
             close
             by
             counition
             ,
             and
             so
             suffer
             nothing
             at
             all
             by
             that
             division
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             properties
             of
             their
             bodies
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             opinion
             of
             Tertullian
             (
             as
             I
             find
             him
             quoted
             by
             Mr.
             Baxter
             )
             
             that
             they
             had
             thin
             pure
             and
             aereal
             bodies
             which
             they
             could
             dilate
             and
             expand
             ,
             condense
             and
             contract
             at
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             so
             frame
             them
             into
             diverse
             and
             sundry
             shapes
             ;
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Daemones
               sua
               haec
               corpora
               contrahunt
               ,
               &
               dilatant
               ,
               ut
               volunt
               :
               sicut
               etiam
               lumbrici
               ,
               &
               alia
               quaedam
               insecta
               .
            
             So
             we
             see
             that
             some
             worms
             and
             insects
             will
             extend
             themselves
             into
             a
             vast
             length
             and
             smallness
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             pass
             through
             a
             very
             small
             hole
             ,
             or
             passage
             ,
             and
             again
             contract
             themselves
             into
             a
             great
             bulk
             ,
             drawing
             in
             the
             length
             ,
             and
             increasing
             the
             breadth
             and
             thickness
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             still
             be
             the
             same
             corporeal
             substance
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             doth
             ,
             in
             what
             figure
             soever
             it
             be
             brought
             into
             ,
             but
             retain
             the
             same
             dimensions
             in
             respect
             of
             place
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             accidental
             shape
             or
             figure
             it
             may
             change
             the
             dimensions
             in
             respect
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             one
             while
             to
             be
             more
             in
             longitude
             ,
             and
             less
             inbreadth
             and
             depth
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             in
             breadth
             and
             depth
             ,
             and
             less
             in
             length
             .
             So
             may
             the
             bodies
             of
             Angels
             by
             contraction
             and
             dilatation
             ,
             sundry
             wayes
             alter
             their
             dimensions
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             shapes
             and
             figures
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             according
             to
             the
             motion
             and
             act
             of
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             so
             that
             still
             there
             must
             be
             limits
             to
             these
             acts
             of
             distention
             and
             contraction
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             do
             neither
             in
             an
             infinite
             degree
             as
             either
             to
             become
             an
             insensible
             and
             indivisible
             prick
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             infinitely
             expanded
             or
             dilated
             ,
             and
             this
             opinion
             hath
             sufficiency
             of
             rationality
             and
             intelligibility
             in
             it
             .
             Of
             this
             very
             point
             S.
             Bernard
             speaketh
             thus
             modestly
             :
             
               Videntur
               Patres
               de
               hujusmodi
            
             
             
               diversa
               sensisse
               ,
               nec
               mihi
               perspicuum
               est
               undè
               alterutrum
               doceam
               :
               &
               nescire
               me
               fa●or
               .
            
             And
             though
             we
             cannot
             punctually
             enumerate
             ,
             nor
             assign
             the
             certain
             properties
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             rationally
             conclude
             thus
             much
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             being
             creatures
             ordained
             for
             high
             and
             noble
             ends
             must
             needs
             have
             their
             bodies
             and
             organs
             fitted
             and
             suitably
             proportioned
             to
             fulfil
             and
             accomplish
             those
             ends
             ,
             as
             doth
             most
             manifestly
             appear
             by
             the
             bodies
             and
             organs
             of
             all
             other
             creatures
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             wisely
             and
             fitly
             framed
             by
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             ends
             and
             uses
             they
             were
             created
             and
             ordained
             for
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             considering
             there
             are
             creatures
             that
             as
             their
             wills
             are
             moved
             by
             their
             passions
             and
             affections
             can
             alter
             the
             colours
             and
             figures
             of
             their
             own
             bodies
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             worms
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             colours
             of
             the
             Chameleon
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             asserted
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             learned
             Physician
             
               Dominic●
               Panarolus
            
             ,
             so
             from
             the
             less
             to
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             Angels
             have
             bodies
             of
             
             far
             more
             excellency
             to
             perform
             their
             ministrations
             in
             ,
             than
             those
             gross
             and
             terrestrial
             bodies
             have
             that
             are
             here
             below
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             small
             wonder
             to
             observe
             our
             ordinary
             
               Gallus
               Turcicus
               vel
               Gallopavus
            
             ,
             how
             quiet
             and
             demisly
             sometimes
             he
             goes
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             upon
             the
             suddain
             by
             some
             emotion
             of
             spirit
             ,
             how
             will
             his
             train
             be
             advanced
             and
             extended
             ,
             his
             barbles
             swelled
             and
             puffed
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             appendicle
             that
             comes
             over
             the
             bill
             or
             rostrum
             ,
             be
             extended
             or
             contracted
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             animal
             :
             And
             much
             more
             to
             consider
             the
             quick
             and
             suddain
             change
             of
             the
             colours
             of
             both
             those
             parts
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             to
             a
             whitishness
             ,
             or
             an
             ash-colour
             ,
             sometimes
             purple
             ,
             sometimes
             blewish
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             pure
             red
             ,
             so
             quick
             a
             motion
             that
             creature
             can
             give
             to
             the
             spirits
             and
             blood
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             so
             quickly
             alter
             and
             change
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             colours
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             magnitude
             .
             And
             much
             more
             may
             we
             rationally
             believe
             that
             Angels
             can
             alter
             and
             change
             the
             figure
             and
             colour
             of
             their
             bodies
             according
             to
             the
             ministrations
             they
             are
             imployed
             about
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Scripture
             informeth
             us
             that
             in
             or
             at
             
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               the
            
             
             
               bodies
               of
               men
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               Angels
               that
               are
               in
               heaven
               ,
               sicut
               Angeli
               :
            
             Now
             this
             Analogy
             ,
             comparison
             ,
             or
             assimilation
             ,
             would
             be
             altogether
             false
             if
             Angels
             had
             no
             bodies
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             were
             meerly
             incorporeal
             ;
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             bodies
             after
             the
             resurrection
             were
             made
             meer
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             so
             ceased
             to
             be
             bodies
             ,
             which
             is
             false
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             sheweth
             us
             plainly
             that
             after
             the
             resurrection
             they
             are
             changed
             in
             qualities
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               spiritual
               bodies
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               a
               natural
            
             Soul
             or
             Animal
             
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               spiritual
               body
            
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             necessarily
             conclude
             that
             Angels
             have
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             pure
             spiritual
             ones
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             other
             point
             intended
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             Angels
             assuming
             bodies
             of
             the
             Elements
             here
             below
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             figment
             ,
             as
             must
             of
             necessity
             follow
             if
             this
             be
             a
             truth
             that
             we
             have
             proved
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             bodies
             ;
             for
             then
             assuming
             of
             other
             bodies
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             vain
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             but
             we
             shall
             also
             shew
             the
             weakness
             and
             folly
             of
             that
             Tenent
             by
             these
             positive
             reasons
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             maintain
             the
             assumption
             of
             bodies
             dare
             not
             affirm
             that
             they
             are
             so
             invested
             with
             those
             bodies
             ,
             as
             are
             humane
             souls
             with
             their
             bodies
             :
             for
             then
             there
             must
             be
             vital
             union
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             but
             by
             Divine
             Ordination
             :
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             any
             where
             either
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             sound
             rational
             consequence
             ,
             appear
             that
             either
             God
             appointed
             ,
             or
             gave
             power
             to
             Angels
             to
             assume
             to
             themselves
             bodies
             of
             what
             shape
             they
             pleased
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             ordained
             a
             vital
             union
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Angels
             and
             those
             bodies
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             assume
             either
             by
             Creation
             ,
             or
             Generation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             did
             assume
             any
             such
             bodies
             it
             must
             but
             be
             as
             we
             put
             on
             and
             off
             our
             Garments
             ,
             or
             as
             Players
             put
             on
             and
             off
             their
             Perukes
             ,
             Vizards
             and
             Garments
             according
             to
             the
             several
             things
             or
             persons
             they
             intend
             to
             represent
             ad
             personate
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             But
             the
             great
             question
             will
             be
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Taylors
             that
             shape
             and
             frame
             them
             these
             vestments
             ?
             what
             !
             must
             it
             be
             themselves
             that
             shape
             and
             figurate
             these
             bodies
             ,
             as
             snails
             are
             supposed
             to
             frame
             and
             make
             their
             shells
             and
             houses
             ?
             Surely
             not
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             be
             simply
             incorporeal
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             make
             no
             contact
             with
             corporeal
             matter
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             corporeal
             contact
             there
             can
             be
             no
             alteration
             nor
             organization
             of
             matter
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             cannot
             frame
             or
             shape
             themselves
             such
             vestments
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             other
             actor
             or
             agent
             be
             assigned
             that
             can
             frame
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Tenent
             is
             a
             most
             ridiculous
             figment
             .
             And
             again
             if
             they
             should
             have
             such
             solid
             bodies
             framed
             of
             the
             inferior
             Elements
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             as
             the
             Witchmongers
             do
             suppose
             the
             Devil
             assumed
             when
             he
             deceived
             Evah
             ,
             and
             such
             bodies
             as
             Demons
             are
             vainly
             supposed
             to
             assume
             to
             carry
             the
             heavy
             bodies
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             then
             those
             bodies
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             that
             solidity
             and
             compactness
             that
             they
             cannot
             suddainly
             be
             wasted
             and
             dissipated
             ,
             and
             then
             doubtlesly
             we
             should
             find
             them
             sometimes
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             the
             sloughs
             ,
             Exuvias
             ,
             or
             skins
             of
             Snakes
             ,
             for
             they
             could
             not
             be
             consumed
             in
             a
             moment
             .
             And
             it
             were
             horrid
             to
             suppose
             that
             God
             should
             instantaneously
             create
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             suddainly
             dissipate
             and
             waste
             them
             .
             So
             that
             in
             verity
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             certitude
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             looked
             at
             as
             a
             Chimera
             and
             a
             Poetical
             Fable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Angels
             had
             not
             such
             bodily
             organs
             wherein
             they
             could
             move
             ,
             walk
             ,
             speak
             ,
             and
             perform
             other
             such
             actions
             withal
             ,
             before
             they
             assumed
             or
             crept
             into
             such
             vestments
             ,
             their
             being
             inclosed
             and
             invested
             with
             them
             and
             in
             them
             would
             no
             more
             fit
             and
             inable
             them
             to
             walk
             or
             speak
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             would
             an
             hollow
             Image
             inable
             a
             lame
             Man
             to
             walk
             ,
             or
             a
             dumb
             Man
             to
             speak
             that
             were
             inclosed
             in
             them
             .
             Therefore
             (
             suppose
             )
             as
             the
             Witchmongers
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             should
             appear
             to
             a
             Witch
             in
             the
             assumed
             shape
             of
             a
             Cat
             ,
             Dog
             ,
             Foal
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             walk
             and
             talk
             with
             him
             or
             her
             ,
             if
             before
             that
             assumption
             of
             such
             a
             shape
             ,
             the
             Devil
             could
             not
             walk
             and
             speak
             ,
             the
             having
             crept
             into
             such
             a
             vestment
             would
             no
             more
             inable
             him
             to
             speak
             ,
             than
             a
             dead
             Cat
             in
             an
             empty
             hogshead
             ,
             or
             wind
             pent
             in
             an
             empty
             bladder
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Power
               of
               faln
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             evil
             Angels
             of
             which
             we
             treat
             ,
             did
             doubtless
             ,
             before
             they
             left
             their
             habitation
             and
             did
             not
             keep
             their
             first
             estate
             ,
             participate
             of
             the
             same
             knowledge
             and
             power
             ,
             that
             those
             Angels
             still
             retain
             that
             did
             not
             fall
             into
             that
             defection
             and
             rebellion
             ;
             so
             that
             our
             disquisition
             must
             be
             ,
             what
             knowledge
             and
             power
             they
             
             have
             lost
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             still
             do
             retain
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             may
             consider
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             many
             things
             of
             which
             they
             are
             totally
             ignorant
             and
             nescient
             .
             2.
             
             The
             knowledge
             that
             they
             have
             is
             dark
             and
             confused
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Concerning
             the
             first
             ,
             this
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             a
             certain
             rule
             that
             what
             the
             holy
             and
             elect
             Angels
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             the
             evil
             and
             faln
             Angels
             must
             much
             more
             ignore
             ,
             except
             the
             knowledge
             of
             evil
             and
             guilt
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             good
             Angels
             are
             free
             ;
             and
             these
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             few
             points
             .
             1.
             
             We
             here
             may
             consider
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Angels
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             restrained
             into
             these
             three
             ranks
             ;
             first
             either
             their
             innate
             and
             congenerate
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             secondly
             their
             infused
             or
             revealed
             knowledge
             by
             God
             in
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             thirdly
             their
             experimental
             knowledge
             that
             they
             gain
             by
             observation
             and
             experience
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             of
             the
             first
             only
             that
             we
             speak
             in
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             we
             shall
             handle
             anon
             .
             2.
             
             That
             our
             cogitations
             ,
             desires
             and
             affections
             are
             not
             known
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             unless
             they
             manifest
             themselves
             either
             by
             external
             signs
             ,
             or
             effects
             ,
             or
             be
             revealed
             from
             God
             ;
             Andtheseways
             they
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             but
             not
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             Satan
             had
             darted
             it
             ,
             or
             put
             it
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             Judas
             to
             betray
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             had
             he
             so
             cunningly
             carried
             himself
             ,
             that
             neither
             by
             any
             effect
             nor
             sign
             did
             the
             Disciples
             know
             it
             until
             our
             Saviour
             did
             reveal
             it
             unto
             them
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             plainly
             inform
             us
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               For
               what
            
             
             
               man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               save
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ?
            
             For
             this
             is
             only
             proper
             to
             God
             to
             search
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             understand
             the
             cogitations
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             
               For
               thou
               only
               knowest
            
             
             
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
            
             he
             only
             knoweth
             them
             ,
             and
             neither
             Angels
             nor
             men
             :
             and
             though
             the
             heart
             be
             deceitful
             and
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             
               God
               doth
               search
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               try
               the
               reins
               .
            
             
             So
             that
             if
             the
             good
             Angels
             do
             not
             know
             the
             cogitations
             ,
             desires
             and
             affections
             of
             Mens
             hearts
             ,
             except
             God
             either
             reveal
             them
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             be
             made
             manifest
             by
             signs
             and
             effects
             ,
             much
             less
             must
             the
             bad
             Angels
             know
             or
             understand
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             things
             that
             are
             meerly
             contingent
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             depend
             upon
             free
             will
             ,
             cannot
             be
             known
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Text.
             
               Produce
               your
               cause
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               bring
               forth
               your
               strong
               Idols
               ,
               or
               Diviners
               ,
               saith
               the
               King
               of
               Jacob.
               Let
            
             
             
               them
               bring
               them
               forth
               ,
               and
               shew
               us
               what
               shall
               happen
               :
               let
               them
               shew
               the
               former
               things
               what
               they
               be
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               consider
               them
               ,
               and
               know
               the
               later
               end
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               declare
               us
               things
               for
               to
               come
               .
               Shew
               the
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               Gods
               :
               yea
               ,
               do
               good
               ,
               or
               evil
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               dismayed
               ,
               and
               behold
               it
               together
               .
            
             And
             as
             the
             good
             Angels
             know
             not
             contingent
             things
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             depend
             upon
             free
             will
             ,
             much
             less
             do
             the
             faln
             Angels
             understand
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             these
             examples
             .
             The
             Angel
             that
             was
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             warn
             
               Joseph
               to
               take
               the
               child
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               fly
               into
               Aegypt
               ,
            
             
             did
             not
             of
             his
             own
             innate
             knowledge
             ,
             either
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             cause
             (
             as
             the
             Schoolmen
             speak
             )
             know
             that
             Herod
             would
             seek
             
             the
             child
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             truly
             a
             contingent
             thing
             ,
             and
             did
             only
             depend
             upon
             the
             free
             act
             of
             Herods
             will
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             Divine
             Goodness
             and
             Providence
             it
             was
             revealed
             to
             the
             Angel
             ,
             thereby
             to
             preserve
             the
             life
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             and
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Neither
             do
             the
             faln
             Angels
             know
             future
             events
             that
             are
             contingent
             ,
             or
             depend
             upon
             the
             free
             will
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             Satans
             tempting
             and
             afflicting
             of
             Job
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             have
             been
             his
             destruction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             falsly
             divine
             and
             foretel
             that
             
               Job
               would
               curse
               God
               to
               his
               face
               ,
            
             but
             the
             event
             was
             not
             according
             to
             his
             lying
             conjecture
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Jobs
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             produced
             his
             glorious
             restoration
             .
             So
             the
             lying
             spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             Ahabs
             Prophets
             ,
             did
             not
             know
             that
             Ahab
             would
             go
             up
             to
             
               Ramoth
               Gilead
            
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             be
             slain
             there
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             did
             reveal
             it
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             forth
             with
             a
             powerful
             commission
             to
             prevail
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             predictions
             and
             Divinations
             of
             the
             Devil
             or
             his
             Angels
             are
             nothing
             but
             lying
             guesses
             and
             uncertain
             conjectures
             ;
             for
             what
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             him
             
               who
               was
               a
               liar
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               lies
               ?
            
             Neither
             were
             his
             Idol-priests
             ,
             Wizzards
             ,
             Diviners
             or
             Prophets
             any
             better
             but
             meer
             conjecturers
             and
             lyars
             ,
             as
             was
             most
             manifest
             in
             all
             those
             Oracles
             that
             were
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             which
             uttered
             nothing
             but
             cheats
             ,
             lies
             ,
             equivocations
             and
             ambiguous
             responsions
             .
             And
             those
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             were
             no
             better
             ,
             who
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             foretel
             and
             divine
             for
             others
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             or
             did
             not
             foresee
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             Ahabs
             Prophets
             slain
             by
             Elijah
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             slain
             by
             Jehu
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             all
             those
             needs
             be
             deceived
             that
             run
             to
             Divining
             Witches
             and
             Wizzards
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             of
             couzeners
             we
             have
             too
             many
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             against
             this
             it
             be
             objected
             that
             the
             Devils
             did
             know
             and
             
             confess
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             could
             tell
             this
             that
             was
             so
             great
             a
             mystery
             ,
             much
             more
             easily
             may
             they
             know
             other
             inferior
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             foretel
             future
             contingencies
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             give
             this
             responsion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             only
             affirm
             that
             Devils
             did
             not
             know
             Christ
             by
             their
             innate
             or
             inbred
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             they
             might
             know
             him
             by
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             things
             that
             were
             written
             of
             him
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             manifested
             at
             his
             birth
             ,
             and
             shewed
             and
             done
             in
             his
             life
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             God
             did
             not
             altogether
             intend
             to
             have
             him
             hidden
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Devils
             ,
             because
             he
             ordered
             that
             
               the
               spirit
               should
               lead
               him
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               tempted
               ,
            
             that
             his
             power
             and
             victory
             might
             be
             shown
             over
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             .
             And
             the
             end
             that
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             had
             in
             this
             ,
             was
             that
             the
             Devils
             to
             their
             greater
             terror
             and
             horror
             might
             know
             their
             Conquerour
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             power
             they
             should
             be
             tormented
             and
             thrown
             into
             the
             Abyss
             or
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             and
             this
             made
             
             them
             cry
             out
             saying
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
               come
               to
               torment
               us
               before
               the
               time
               ,
            
             and
             also
             
               force
               us
               not
               into
               the
               Abyss
               or
               deep
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             Devils
             might
             know
             this
             because
             the
             Angels
             had
             proclaimed
             his
             birth
             to
             the
             Shepherds
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             
               unto
               them
               was
            
             
             
               born
               that
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               City
               of
               David
               ,
               a
               Saviour
               which
               was
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             And
             they
             might
             know
             it
             from
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             resting
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             voice
             which
             said
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               beloved
               son
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
            
             
             
               am
               well
               pleased
            
             .
             And
             they
             might
             know
             it
             by
             the
             conquest
             that
             Christ
             had
             over
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             by
             
               their
               daily
               being
               cast
               out
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               word
               ,
            
             and
             command
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             mysteries
             of
             Salvation
             cannot
             be
             known
             unto
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             but
             by
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             much
             less
             unto
             the
             bad
             ones
             ,
             as
             witnesseth
             the
             Text
             :
             
               For
               what
               man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               save
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ?
               even
               so
               the
               things
               of
               God
               knoweth
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
            
             The
             mysteries
             therefore
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             decreed
             by
             himself
             in
             his
             eternal
             counsel
             ,
             are
             not
             known
             unto
             the
             Angels
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             and
             the
             complement
             and
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             promises
             .
             So
             concerning
             the
             restauration
             or
             precise
             day
             and
             hour
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             not
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             know
             ,
             though
             their
             knowledge
             be
             vast
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             less
             those
             faln
             and
             rebellious
             Angels
             that
             are
             
               chained
               in
               everlasting
               darkness
               ,
               untill
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               great
               day
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             as
             that
             which
             is
             not
             understood
             of
             the
             blessed
             and
             elect
             Angels
             must
             needs
             be
             unknown
             unto
             the
             faln
             Angels
             ,
             so
             likewise
             there
             are
             many
             things
             known
             to
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             that
             are
             hidden
             or
             but
             conjectured
             at
             by
             the
             bad
             ones
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             manifest
             in
             these
             instances
             .
             1.
             
             The
             blessed
             Angels
             know
             and
             see
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             beatifical
             vision
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             
               Take
               heed
               that
               ye
               offend
            
             
             
               not
               one
               of
               these
               little
               ones
               ;
               for
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               in
               heaven
               their
               Angels
               do
               alwayes
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               my
               father
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             Beza
             hath
             this
             note
             :
             
               Loquitur
               more
               seculi
               hujus
               ,
               ubi
               consistere
               in
               conspectu
               regis
               faciemque
               ejus
               perpetuò
               videre
               posse
               ,
               signum
               est
               domesticae
               intimaeque
               familiaritatis
               .
            
             But
             the
             faln
             Angels
             are
             totally
             deprived
             of
             this
             blessed
             Vision
             ,
             being
             cast
             forth
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Text.
             
               And
               the
               great
               Dragon
               was
               cast
               out
               ,
               that
               old
               Serpent
               ,
            
             
             
               called
               the
               Devil
               and
               Satan
               ,
               which
               deceiveth
               the
               world
               :
               he
               was
               cast
               out
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               his
               Angels
               were
               cast
               out
               with
               him
               .
            
             And
             S.
             Peter
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               God
               spared
               not
               the
               Angels
               that
               sinned
               ,
               but
            
             
             
               cast
               them
               down
               to
               hell
               ,
               and
               delivered
               them
               into
               chains
               of
               darkness
               .
            
             2.
             
             And
             as
             they
             have
             lost
             the
             vision
             and
             fruition
             of
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             utterly
             lost
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             and
             mercy
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             only
             ministring
             spirits
             sent
             forth
             to
             tempt
             to
             sin
             ,
             to
             afflict
             and
             punish
             ,
             and
             have
             still
             enough
             for
             the
             advancing
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             darkness
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             knowledge
             of
             saving
             grace
             nor
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             are
             all
             enemies
             and
             adversaries
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               goeth
               about
               seeking
            
             continually
             
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             blessed
             elect
             Angels
             that
             are
             ministring
             
             
               spirits
               ,
               sent
               forth
               for
               to
               minister
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             
             3.
             
             The
             good
             Angels
             have
             the
             blessed
             messages
             revealed
             unto
             them
             for
             the
             assisting
             and
             delivering
             of
             the
             godly
             .
             So
             an
             Angel
             did
             comfort
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             another
             warned
             Joseph
             to
             take
             the
             child
             
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             to
             fly
             into
             Aegypt
             ,
             thereby
             to
             preserve
             the
             childs
             life
             ;
             and
             an
             Angel
             delivered
             the
             Apostles
             forth
             of
             prison
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             
             happy
             errands
             are
             made
             manifest
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             imployed
             about
             them
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             the
             faln
             Angels
             are
             utterly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             concealed
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             are
             some
             things
             that
             the
             evil
             Angels
             know
             of
             ,
             which
             the
             blessed
             ones
             have
             no
             sensibility
             of
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             own
             guilt
             ,
             and
             the
             experimental
             sense
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             Gods
             Favour
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             we
             proposed
             to
             handle
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             knowledge
             that
             the
             faln
             Angels
             have
             is
             dark
             and
             confused
             ,
             which
             is
             plain
             because
             
               they
               are
               reserved
               in
               chains
               under
               darkness
               ,
               unto
               the
            
             
             
               judgment
               of
               the
               great
               day
            
             .
             Now
             those
             that
             are
             kept
             or
             reserved
             in
             darkness
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             their
             knowledge
             dark
             ,
             and
             consequently
             confused
             ;
             and
             he
             also
             that
             is
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             and
             Author
             of
             the
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             must
             needs
             like
             his
             children
             have
             his
             understanding
             darkned
             also
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             will
             conclude
             this
             point
             with
             the
             opinion
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             who
             speaking
             both
             of
             the
             Angels
             that
             stood
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             fell
             ,
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Ante
               peccatum
               autem
               tam
               isti
               quam
               illi
               perfectè
               omnia
               intelligebant
               .
            
             
             
               Accessit
               igitur
               istis
               propter
               peccatum
               aliquid
               tenebrarum
               .
               Proindè
               etiam
               tenebrae
               appellantur
               ,
               &
               in
               tenebris
               esse
               dicuntur
               ,
               coelesti
               illa
               luce
               destituti
               ,
               &
               in
               locum
               caliginosum
               praecipitati
               .
               Ut
               indè
               intelligamus
               nonnihil
               tenebrarum
               naturali
               etiam
               illorum
               menti
               accessisse
               ,
               in
               poenam
               admissipeccati
               in
               Deum
               ,
               Deique
               filium
               .
            
             But
             we
             shall
             only
             here
             speak
             of
             their
             knowledge
             in
             reference
             to
             things
             acted
             in
             this
             elementary
             and
             sublunary
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             they
             retain
             the
             same
             faculty
             of
             understanding
             that
             they
             had
             before
             their
             fall
             ,
             of
             the
             generation
             ,
             motion
             and
             mutation
             of
             natural
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             much
             darkned
             ,
             and
             far
             inferior
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             good
             Angels
             in
             natural
             things
             ,
             the
             one
             sort
             living
             and
             abiding
             in
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             being
             shut
             up
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             knowledge
             soever
             they
             have
             by
             their
             natural
             faculties
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             gain
             by
             acquisition
             ,
             is
             by
             them
             gotten
             or
             learned
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             hurt
             and
             destruction
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             good
             Angels
             who
             make
             use
             of
             theirs
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             heirs
             of
             Salvation
             .
             For
             as
             a
             good
             Physician
             labours
             and
             studies
             to
             know
             the
             nature
             and
             virtues
             of
             Animals
             ,
             Vegetables
             and
             Minerals
             ,
             and
             their
             parts
             and
             products
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             benefit
             of
             mankind
             ,
             but
             a
             Witch
             or
             poysoner
             laboureth
             to
             know
             their
             virtues
             thereby
             to
             destroy
             and
             kill
             ;
             even
             so
             do
             the
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             knowledge
             of
             Devils
             whether
             natural
             or
             acquisitive
             is
             spurious
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             fallacious
             ,
             deceitful
             and
             delusive
             ,
             both
             in
             
             respect
             of
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             as
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             :
             
               He
               was
            
             
             
               a
               murderer
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               abode
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               him
               .
               When
               he
               speaketh
               a
               lie
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               his
               own
               :
               for
               he
               is
               a
               liar
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               it
               .
            
             Therefore
             saith
             learned
             Rollock
             upon
             this
             very
             place
             :
             
               Hoc
               est
               loqui
               ex
               ingenio
               suo
               ,
               quod
               naturale
               est
               sibi
               facere
               ;
               suum
               enim
               &
               quod
               ex
               sese
               deprompsit
               ,
               non
               autem
               quod
               aliundè
               accepit
               ,
               profert
               .
            
             For
             as
             all
             the
             endeavours
             of
             the
             faln
             Angels
             tend
             to
             the
             seduction
             and
             delusion
             of
             others
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             ,
             and
             were
             they
             the
             deceivers
             and
             deluders
             of
             themselves
             :
             For
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             that
             their
             minds
             are
             so
             obcaecated
             and
             covered
             over
             with
             darkness
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             be
             not
             altogether
             in
             general
             destitute
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             unjust
             ,
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             pious
             and
             impious
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             their
             own
             sin
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             so
             pertinacious
             in
             their
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             attentively
             perpend
             and
             consider
             their
             own
             evil
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             truely
             sensible
             ,
             or
             do
             understand
             that
             it
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             by
             the
             just
             judgment
             of
             God
             so
             absolutely
             obcaecated
             that
             they
             cannot
             acknowledge
             their
             own
             evil
             and
             sin
             .
             And
             as
             that
             knowledge
             they
             have
             is
             so
             darkned
             that
             they
             have
             deluded
             and
             deceived
             themselves
             ,
             so
             all
             their
             knowledge
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             fallacious
             and
             lying
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             witnesseth
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             
               Even
               he
               whose
               coming
               is
               after
               the
            
             
             
               working
               of
               Satan
               ,
               with
               all
               power
               and
               signs
               ,
               and
               lying
               wonders
               :
               And
               with
               all
               deceiveableness
               of
               unrighteousness
               ,
               in
               them
               that
               perish
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               God
               shall
               send
               them
               strong
               delusions
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               believe
               a
               lie
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             intentions
             and
             actions
             of
             wicked
             Men
             they
             both
             know
             and
             may
             foretel
             much
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Authors
             and
             devisers
             of
             those
             evils
             and
             wicked
             thoughts
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Devil
             that
             pushed
             on
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             to
             accuse
             and
             put
             Christ
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             
               their
               hour
               and
               the
               power
               of
               darkness
               ,
            
             and
             it
             was
             Satan
             that
             had
             darted
             it
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             
               Judas
               Iscariot
            
             to
             betray
             his
             Master
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Devils
             might
             probably
             (
             if
             not
             certainly
             )
             know
             that
             his
             death
             would
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             may
             easily
             foretel
             what
             themselves
             have
             projected
             and
             prepared
             instruments
             to
             accomplish
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             acquired
             knowledge
             of
             the
             faln
             Angels
             must
             needs
             be
             great
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             vast
             multitudes
             and
             their
             being
             dispersed
             in
             this
             caliginous
             air
             or
             Atmosphere
             ,
             for
             the
             Devil
             is
             called
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             air
             (
             if
             that
             be
             literally
             to
             be
             understood
             )
             and
             he
             compasseth
             the
             earth
             and
             walketh
             to
             and
             fro
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             
               goeth
               about
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             by
             their
             agility
             of
             body
             and
             celerity
             of
             motion
             may
             easily
             know
             what
             is
             done
             and
             spoken
             ,
             and
             may
             so
             very
             quickly
             convey
             it
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             most
             readily
             communicate
             things
             that
             are
             acted
             or
             spoken
             at
             an
             incredible
             distance
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             but
             yet
             all
             this
             no
             further
             than
             Divine
             Providence
             will
             permit
             and
             allow
             of
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Witchmongers
             and
             others
             do
             attribute
             a
             kind
             of
             omnisciency
             
             to
             Devils
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             acquired
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             we
             by
             no
             means
             can
             allow
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             they
             do
             grow
             and
             increase
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sin
             ,
             evil
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             therewith
             to
             hurt
             ,
             devour
             and
             destroy
             ;
             or
             gain
             more
             skill
             and
             craft
             to
             lie
             ,
             cheat
             ,
             delude
             and
             deceive
             ;
             yet
             that
             they
             either
             gain
             or
             gather
             any
             knowledge
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             good
             end
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             false
             ,
             for
             
               they
               abode
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             neither
             are
             they
             lovers
             of
             truth
             ,
             but
             are
             utter
             Enemies
             to
             all
             good
             knowledge
             and
             verity
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             may
             be
             Masters
             of
             all
             the
             arts
             or
             wayes
             of
             deceit
             ,
             lying
             ,
             cheating
             and
             delusion
             ,
             is
             no
             way
             to
             be
             denied
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             should
             (
             as
             many
             suppose
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             longevity
             and
             duration
             ,
             learn
             and
             be
             perfect
             in
             any
             or
             all
             of
             the
             good
             Arts
             or
             Sciences
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             utterly
             incredible
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Corruptors
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             perfectors
             of
             none
             ,
             else
             should
             they
             be
             the
             greatest
             Philosophers
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             false
             .
             And
             therefore
             most
             Christian
             and
             pious
             was
             that
             Sentence
             of
             that
             unjustly
             censured
             Person
             Paracelsus
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Et
               licèt
               Diabolus
               quidem
            
             
             
               plurima
               machinetur
               :
               hoc
               tamen
               cum
               omnibus
               suis
               legionibus
               praestare
               minimè
               potest
               ,
               ut
               vel
               abjectam
               ollam
               frangat
               ,
               nedum
               eandem
               faciat
               :
               multò
               is
               minùs
               quenquam
               occidere
               ,
               aut
               jugulare
               potest
               ,
               nisi
               id
               mandato
               ,
               permissu
               jussuque
               ac
               vi
               divina
               faciat
               .
            
          
           
             The
             other
             main
             point
             that
             we
             undertake
             to
             handle
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             ,
             touching
             the
             power
             of
             the
             faln
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             these
             three
             particulars
             :
             1.
             
             In
             general
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             either
             in
             spiritual
             and
             moral
             things
             ,
             or
             in
             things
             natural
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             in
             respect
             of
             spiritual
             and
             moral
             things
             in
             particular
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             in
             respect
             of
             Physical
             and
             sublunary
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             for
             the
             first
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             their
             power
             since
             their
             fall
             is
             much
             diminished
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             restrained
             and
             chained
             and
             fettered
             up
             .
             For
             they
             becoming
             Rebels
             against
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             not
             keeping
             their
             first
             Estate
             ,
             but
             having
             left
             their
             own
             habitation
             ,
             it
             was
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             wisdom
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             to
             take
             away
             from
             them
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             power
             and
             authority
             that
             he
             formerly
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             imprison
             and
             chain
             them
             up
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             never
             be
             able
             to
             attempt
             or
             perform
             the
             like
             Rebellion
             again
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             Almighty
             should
             not
             have
             used
             that
             wisdom
             that
             is
             ordinary
             with
             earthly
             Princes
             ,
             who
             haveing
             overcome
             those
             that
             rebelled
             against
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             disarm
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             confine
             or
             imprison
             them
             .
             And
             to
             this
             very
             thing
             do
             the
             Scriptures
             allude
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               delivered
               into
               chains
               of
               darkness
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               they
               are
               reserved
               in
               everlasting
               chains
               under
               darkness
               unto
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               great
               day
               .
            
             So
             that
             though
             the
             Devils
             still
             retain
             their
             cruel
             ,
             wicked
             and
             devouring
             will
             and
             mind
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             like
             the
             Lyon
             within
             the
             Bars
             of
             Iron
             ,
             or
             Bajazet
             in
             the
             Cage
             of
             Iron
             led
             about
             by
             Tamberlan
             ,
             and
             so
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             cruelly
             bent
             to
             do
             mischief
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             under
             the
             Chains
             and
             cooped
             up
             in
             the
             Grates
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             Everlasting
             Chains
             that
             they
             are
             never
             able
             to
             break
             or
             unloose
             .
             
             And
             though
             he
             be
             called
             the
             God
             of
             this
             World
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Prince
             and
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Creatures
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             giveth
             riches
             ,
             health
             ,
             honour
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             those
             are
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             only
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             the
             God
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             evil
             and
             wickedness
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             ,
             he
             reigneth
             and
             ruleth
             ;
             and
             
             to
             this
             purpose
             saith
             
               Rollock
               :
               Damnatio
               est
               Satanae
               ,
               qui
               peccati
               author
               est
               .
               Nam
               vit
               a
               hujus
               mundi
               est
               secundum
               principem
               cui
               potestas
            
             
             
               est
               aeris
               ,
               &c.
               
               Dicitur
               autem
               Princeps
               hujus
               mundi
               ,
               quia
               per
               peccatum
               ,
               &
               mortem
               regnat
               in
               mundo
               :
               ut
               enim
               teste
               Paulo
               ,
               Regnum
            
             
             
               Dei
               positum
               est
               in
               justitiâ
               ,
               &
               pace
               ,
               &
               gaudio
               per
               spiritum
               sanctum
               ,
               sic
               regnum
               Satanae
               positum
               est
               in
               injustitia
               ,
               &
               morte
               .
               Unde
               ipse
               propter
               peccatum
               per
               quod
               regnat
               ,
               dicitur
               rector
               tenebrarum
               .
               Propter
               mortem
               per
               quam
               regnat
               ,
               dicitur
               imperium
               mortis
               habere
               .
            
             And
             upon
             this
             place
             St.
             Augustin
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Nunc
               Princeps
               hujus
               mundi
            
             
             
               ejicietur
               foras
               ,
               absit
               ut
               Diabolum
               principem
               mundi
               it
               a
               dictum
               existimemus
               ,
               ut
               eum
               Coeli
               &
               terrae
               dominari
               posse
               credamus
               :
               sed
               mundus
               appellatur
               in
               malis
               hominibus
               ,
               qui
               toto
               orbe
               terrarum
               diffusisunt
               .
               Sic
               ergò
               dictum
               est
               :
               Princeps
               hujus
               mundi
               ,
               id
               est
               princeps
               malor
               um
               hominum
               qui
               habitant
               in
               mundo
               .
               Appellatur
               etiam
               mundus
            
             
             
               in
               bonis
               ,
               qui
               similiter
               per
               totum
               orbem
               terrarum
               diffusi
               sunt
               :
               Ideò
               dicit
               Apostolus
               ,
               Deus
               erat
               in
               Christo
               mundum
               reconcilians
               sibi
               :
               Hi
               sunt
               ex
               quorum
               cordibus
               principes
               mundi
               ejicientur
               foras
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             also
             Satan
             is
             called
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               that
               ,
               worketh
               in
               the
               Children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             literally
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             the
             natural
             power
             of
             ruling
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             causing
             of
             winds
             ,
             hail
             ,
             snow
             ,
             frost
             ,
             rain
             ,
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             all
             ordered
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             divine
             providence
             and
             the
             causes
             that
             he
             hath
             established
             in
             the
             Elements
             :
             So
             David
             speaking
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             ,
             doth
             conclude
             thus
             ;
             
               They
               continue
               this
               day
               according
               to
               thine
               ordinances
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               all
               thy
               servants
            
             :
             And
             it
             is
             he
             that
             ordereth
             all
             these
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             
               Who
               covereth
               the
               Heavens
               with
               Clouds
               ,
               who
               prepareth
               rain
               for
               the
               earth
               ,
               who
               maketh
               grass
               to
               grow
               upon
               the
               mountains
               .
               He
            
             
             
               giveth
               snow
               like
               wool
               ,
               he
               scattereth
               the
               hoary
               frost
               like
               ashes
               .
               He
               casteth
               forth
               his
               ice
               like
               morsels
               :
               Who
               can
               stand
               before
               his
               Cold
               ?
            
             
             
               He
               sendeth
               forth
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               melteth
               them
               :
               he
               causeth
               his
               wind
               to
               blow
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               flow
               .
            
             And
             all
             these
             fulfil
             the
             will
             and
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             will
             of
             the
             faln
             Angels
             ;
             for
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             
               Fire
               and
               hail
               ,
               snow
               and
               vapour
               ,
               stormy
               wind
               fulfilling
               his
               word
            
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             in
             the
             sublunary
             changes
             or
             motions
             of
             Meteors
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             only
             as
             instrumental
             and
             organical
             Causes
             ,
             working
             meerly
             as
             they
             are
             ordered
             and
             acted
             by
             the
             first
             cause
             that
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             Christian
             Philosopher
             Doctor
             Fludd
             hath
             most
             learnedly
             proved
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Cosmical
             Meteors
             ,
             which
             I
             seriously
             commend
             to
             those
             that
             desire
             full
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             But
             the
             Devil
             is
             chiefly
             called
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               air
               ,
            
             because
             he
             is
             the
             proud
             ,
             high
             ,
             airy
             and
             
             spiritual
             Prince
             and
             Ruler
             of
             wickedness
             in
             high
             or
             super-coelestial
             places
             ,
             by
             which
             proud
             ,
             airy
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             wickedness
             ,
             
               he
               worketh
            
             
             
               in
               the
               Children
               of
               disobedience
               .
               For
               we
               wrestle
               not
               against
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               against
               principalities
               ,
               against
               powers
               ,
               against
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               against
               spiritual
               wickedness
               in
               high
               places
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Upon
             which
             learned
             Beza
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Homine●
               quorum
               fragilis
               &
               caduca
               est
               natura
               ,
               cui
               opponuntur
               versutiae
               spirituales
               ,
               infinitis
               partibus
               potentiores
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               I
               st
               a
               nomina
               tribuit
               Angelis
               malis
               ,
               propter
               effectus
               ,
               non
               quod
               eos
               suâ
               vi
               possint
               praestare
               ,
               sed
               quia
               illis
               Deus
               laxat
               habenas
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             S.
             Chrysostom
             
             upon
             this
             place
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Mundi
               verò
               dominos
               eos
               vocat
               ,
               non
               quod
               mundum
               gubernent
               ,
               sed
               solet
               scriptura
               malos
               actus
               hunc
               mundum
               vocare
               ,
               ut
               quando
               Christus
               dicit
               ,
               vos
               non
               estis
               ex
               hoc
               mundo
               quemadmodum
               ego
               non
               sum
               ex
               mundo
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             consider
             their
             power
             in
             spiritual
             and
             moral
             things
             particularly
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             they
             have
             no
             power
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             fall
             have
             utterly
             lost
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             apparent
             in
             these
             few
             points
             .
             1.
             
             They
             have
             lost
             that
             freedom
             of
             will
             that
             they
             had
             by
             Creation
             ,
             and
             were
             partakers
             of
             before
             they
             fell
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             this
             is
             the
             Thesis
             of
             learned
             Zanchy
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               That
               all
               Devils
               have
               so
               
               far
               their
               wills
               made
               obstinate
               in
               sins
               ,
               the
               hatred
               of
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               from
               this
               evil
               they
               cannot
               will
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               thereby
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               thus
               proveth
               .
            
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             now
             become
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             changed
             from
             their
             malice
             and
             wickedness
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             become
             natural
             unto
             them
             .
             2.
             
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             time
             since
             their
             fall
             ,
             never
             yet
             any
             of
             them
             hath
             given
             any
             sign
             of
             resipiscence
             .
             3.
             
             If
             they
             could
             repent
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             for
             them
             and
             their
             sins
             Christ
             also
             should
             have
             died
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               he
               prayed
               for
               those
               that
               were
               to
               believe
               in
               him
            
             ;
             but
             they
             neither
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             neither
             
             did
             he
             die
             for
             them
             .
             4.
             
             But
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             their
             impenitency
             is
             the
             just
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             given
             them
             up
             to
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             because
             they
             sinned
             knowingly
             and
             wilfully
             against
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             this
             point
             is
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             and
             many
             others
             .
             2.
             
             So
             that
             as
             they
             have
             lost
             freedom
             of
             will
             ,
             so
             they
             cannot
             at
             all
             will
             or
             act
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             or
             to
             repent
             .
             3.
             
             And
             as
             they
             cannot
             will
             or
             act
             to
             repent
             or
             be
             saved
             ,
             so
             the
             whole
             acts
             of
             their
             wills
             are
             evil
             ,
             malicious
             and
             wicked
             ,
             
               being
               liars
               and
               murtherers
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             is
             to
             consider
             their
             power
             in
             sublunary
             and
             elementary
             things
             which
             is
             the
             most
             pertinent
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             thing
             that
             some
             have
             magnified
             even
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             omnipotency
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             the
             more
             narrowly
             ventilate
             and
             examine
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             do
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             great
             soever
             the
             power
             of
             the
             faln
             Angels
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             neither
             in
             knowlege
             can
             they
             be
             deemed
             to
             be
             omniscient
             ,
             or
             in
             power
             to
             be
             omnipotent
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             created
             
             Beings
             ,
             circumscribed
             ,
             limited
             and
             finite
             ,
             and
             consequently
             can
             perform
             no
             act
             that
             necessarily
             must
             require
             an
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             neither
             create
             things
             
               de
               novo
            
             ,
             annihilate
             or
             transubstantiate
             any
             Creature
             or
             substance
             ,
             or
             pervert
             or
             put
             forth
             of
             order
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             God
             by
             Creation
             ,
             Decree
             and
             Providence
             hath
             set
             into
             their
             certain
             orders
             of
             Generation
             ,
             alteration
             and
             corruption
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             great
             soever
             their
             power
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             rationally
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             the
             same
             power
             that
             they
             had
             before
             their
             fall
             .
             For
             as
             Zanchy
             saith
             :
             Certum
             
             
               est
               enim
               in
               universum
               ,
               &
               in
               genere
               ,
               hac
               etiam
               in
               parte
               illos
               punitos
               fuisse
               ,
               ut
               non
               possint
               quicquid
               poterant
               ,
               cum
               boni
               essent
               ,
               nec
               etiam
               quicquid
               nunc
               velint
               .
            
             Because
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             beareth
             witness
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               in
               Chains
               ,
            
             and
             that
             Satan
             begged
             leave
             of
             God
             to
             invade
             Job
             ,
             that
             they
             fought
             with
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             but
             were
             overcome
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             so
             resisted
             of
             believing
             men
             that
             they
             may
             be
             overthrown
             .
             
               Ac
               vae
               nobis
               ,
               nisi
               potentia
               Daemonum
               infirmata
               esset
               ,
               &
               à
               Domino
               comprimeretur
               ,
               &
               compesceretur
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             what
             power
             soever
             be
             granted
             to
             the
             faln
             Angels
             ,
             yet
             it
             
             is
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             the
             learned
             ,
             restrained
             only
             to
             these
             sublunary
             and
             inferior
             bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             neither
             power
             by
             Creation
             or
             Ordination
             ,
             to
             work
             upon
             ,
             move
             ,
             or
             alter
             things
             that
             are
             Angelical
             ,
             Celestial
             ,
             Ethereal
             and
             Superior
             ,
             but
             only
             are
             chained
             in
             this
             Caliginous
             Atmosphere
             ,
             and
             impure
             air
             .
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             superior
             bodies
             work
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             inferior
             ,
             but
             not
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             neither
             have
             we
             any
             examples
             that
             can
             prove
             that
             they
             do
             operate
             upon
             Celestial
             bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             power
             (
             how
             great
             soever
             some
             may
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             )
             is
             only
             restrained
             to
             these
             inferior
             sublunary
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             operations
             and
             actions
             performed
             by
             the
             faln
             Angels
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             simple
             respect
             of
             their
             natural
             and
             created
             power
             ,
             and
             this
             how
             great
             soever
             it
             was
             before
             their
             fall
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             lessened
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             remains
             ,
             is
             limited
             and
             restrained
             with
             the
             Adamantine
             Chains
             of
             the
             decree
             of
             divine
             providence
             :
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             power
             they
             may
             have
             superadded
             by
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Commissionated
             and
             sent
             by
             God
             to
             effect
             some
             particular
             actions
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             had
             but
             the
             ordinary
             strength
             and
             power
             that
             was
             common
             to
             other
             men
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             sent
             upon
             the
             message
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             made
             Instruments
             to
             deliver
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             for
             then
             were
             they
             armed
             and
             indowed
             with
             the
             power
             of
             working
             great
             and
             stupendious
             Miracles
             .
             So
             it
             cannot
             rationally
             be
             imagined
             that
             the
             two
             Angels
             that
             were
             sent
             as
             Instruments
             to
             destroy
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             ,
             did
             or
             could
             of
             their
             own
             proper
             ,
             individual
             and
             created
             power
             ,
             bring
             down
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             from
             Heaven
             to
             burn
             those
             two
             Cities
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             as
             granted
             and
             given
             to
             them
             for
             that
             judgment
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             that
             ordinary
             power
             that
             they
             could
             always
             exercise
             ,
             for
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             
             
               Then
               the
               Lord
               rained
               upon
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               upon
               Gomorrha
               brimstome
            
             
             
               and
               fire
               from
               the
               Lord
               forth
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             Neither
             can
             it
             rationally
             be
             supposed
             that
             one
             Angel
             hath
             by
             his
             created
             power
             ,
             that
             ability
             ,
             that
             
               he
               can
               slay
               in
               one
               night
               an
               hundred
               fourscore
               ,
               and
               five
               thousand
               ,
            
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             
               the
               Angel
               did
               in
               the
               camp
               of
               the
               Assyrians
               ,
            
             but
             that
             it
             was
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Jehovah
             superadded
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             work
             the
             great
             deliverance
             of
             Hezekiah
             and
             his
             people
             .
             Upon
             which
             place
             the
             learned
             Expositor
             
               John
               Calvin
            
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Solus
               quidem
               dominus
               satis
               per
               se
               potest
               ,
               ac
               certè
               solus
               nos
               servat
               :
               Angeli
               enim
               ,
               manus
               quodammodo
               sunt
               ipsius
               :
               Unde
               etiam
               Virtutes
               &
               Potestates
               vocantur
               .
               Interim
               haec
               vis
               soli
               Deo
               tribuenda
               ,
               cujus
               organa
               tantummodò
               sunt
               Angeli
               ,
               ne
               in
               superstitionem
               incidamus
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             note
             these
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             even
             Devils
             are
             but
             the
             organs
             and
             instruments
             by
             which
             God
             accomplisheth
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             executeth
             his
             wrath
             and
             justice
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             but
             as
             tormenters
             and
             executioners
             to
             act
             no
             more
             than
             what
             they
             are
             appointed
             and
             commanded
             to
             do
             .
             2.
             
             We
             may
             observe
             that
             in
             times
             past
             they
             had
             large
             Commissions
             given
             and
             great
             power
             superadded
             to
             perform
             great
             wonders
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             for
             great
             and
             extraordinary
             ends
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             these
             days
             the
             Lord
             doth
             seldom
             or
             never
             use
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             now
             shewed
             why
             Devils
             should
             have
             any
             extraordinary
             power
             added
             unto
             them
             in
             working
             strange
             feats
             for
             Witches
             and
             Sorcerers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             will
             much
             conduce
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             point
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Devils
             to
             examine
             into
             what
             place
             they
             are
             faln
             ,
             or
             since
             their
             rebellion
             into
             what
             Prison
             they
             are
             shut
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             shall
             give
             in
             the
             Thesis
             
             of
             learned
             Zanchy
             who
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               All
               the
               evil
               Angels
               were
               thrust
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               into
               places
               that
               are
               below
               the
               Celestial
               Orbs
               ,
               to
               wit
               into
               this
               air
               ,
               and
               below
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               into
               a
               caliginous
               Prison
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               reserved
               unto
               the
               Universal
               Judgment
               as
               bound
               with
               chains
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             words
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             who
             saith
             :
             
               For
               if
               God
               spared
               not
               the
               Angels
               that
               sinned
               ,
               but
            
             
             
               cast
               them
               down
               to
               hell
               ,
               and
               delivered
               them
               into
               chains
               of
               darkness
               to
               be
               reserved
               unto
               judgment
               .
            
             To
             which
             accordeth
             that
             of
             
               Jude
               :
               And
               the
               Angels
               that
               kept
               not
               their
               first
               estate
               ,
               but
               left
               their
               own
               habitation
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               hath
               reserved
               in
               everlasting
               chains
               under
               darkness
               ,
               unto
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               great
               day
               .
            
             For
             as
             learned
             Musculus
             tells
             us
             :
             
               Decet
               Christianum
               hominem
               ea
               modestia
               ,
               &
               cautio
               ,
               ut
               nihil
               affirmet
               ,
               nec
            
             
             
               si
               quis
               alius
               affirmaverit
               ,
               inconsideratè
               recipiat
               ,
               quod
               non
               certo
               veritatis
               testimonio
               è
               sacris
               literis
               desumpto
               ,
               confirmari
               queat
               .
            
             To
             this
             we
             shall
             only
             add
             what
             the
             acute
             and
             learned
             Theologue
             Amesius
             notes
             upon
             this
             place
             of
             Peter
             ,
             which
             in
             English
             is
             this
             :
             
               In
               general
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               keep
               their
               first
               estate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               did
               forsake
               righteousness
               and
               that
               station
               in
               which
               they
               were
               placed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               they
               have
               exercised
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               envy
               ,
               lies
               and
               murther
               against
               Men.
               Also
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               a
               great
               number
               that
               were
               partakers
               of
               
               this
               defection
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               .
               1.
               
               They
               are
               said
               to
               be
               thrust
               down
               
                 in
                 Tartarum
              
               into
               Hell
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               commutation
               of
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
               because
               that
               from
               a
               most
               high
               condition
               ,
               which
               they
               received
               by
               creation
               ,
               they
               were
               cast
               down
               to
               an
               estate
               most
               low
               .
               2.
               
               By
               reason
               of
               commutation
               of
               place
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               thrust
               down
               from
               a
               place
               of
               beatitude
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               conversant
               about
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               into
               an
               inferiour
               place
               subject
               to
               sin
               and
               misery
               .
               But
               that
               this
               place
               is
               in
               the
               lowest
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               hold
               ,
               cannot
               be
               made
               forth
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               conversant
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               to
               and
               fro
               in
               the
               earth
               seeking
               the
               subversion
               of
               Men.
               This
               at
               the
               least
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               satisfie
               those
               that
               are
               not
               too
               curious
               .
               1.
               
               That
               they
               suffer
               a
               great
               change
               of
               estate
               and
               condition
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               are
               excluded
               and
               shut
               out
               from
               their
               first
               habitation
               .
               3.
               
               That
               they
               are
               in
               such
               a
               place
               where
               they
               suffer
               both
               the
               pain
               of
               loss
               and
               of
               sense
               .
               They
               are
               said
               to
               be
               delivered
               over
               to
               darkness
               ,
               partly
               in
               respect
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               respect
               of
               misery
               ;
               for
               darkness
               in
               Scripture
               doth
               denote
               both
               :
               and
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               delivered
               in
               chains
               ,
               by
               a
               metaphor
               taken
               from
               facinorous
               persons
               ,
               that
               are
               condemned
               and
               kept
               bound
               in
               prison
               with
               chains
               ,
               and
               the
               chains
               are
               these
               .
               1.
               
               Obfirmation
               or
               obduration
               in
               sins
               .
               2.
               
               An
               utter
               despair
               of
               any
               freedom
               or
               deliverance
               .
               3.
               
               A
               terrible
               expectation
               of
               extream
               misery
               ,
               and
               an
               horrid
               fear
               of
               being
               cast
               into
               the
               abysse
               or
               deep
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Providence
               of
               God
               which
               continually
               watches
               over
               their
               custody
               ,
               imprisonment
               ,
               and
               punishment
               .
               They
               are
               said
               to
               be
               reserved
               to
               damnation
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               so
               bound
               up
               in
               these
               evils
               and
               miseries
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               can
               escape
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               are
               but
               the
               beginnings
               only
               of
               their
               miseries
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               hereafter
               
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 that
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Though
             the
             Devils
             be
             said
             to
             be
             reserved
             in
             everlasting
             chains
             of
             darkness
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             said
             sometimes
             to
             be
             loosed
             ,
             and
             
               to
               go
               to
            
             
             
               and
               fro
               in
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             
               that
               Satan
               doth
               like
               a
               roaring
               lion
               walk
               about
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               .
            
             
             Which
             must
             be
             understood
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             )
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             evil
             will
             ,
             malice
             and
             envy
             ,
             he
             seeketh
             and
             desireth
             the
             overthrow
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             but
             yet
             is
             so
             restrained
             that
             he
             doth
             but
             act
             ,
             what
             ,
             where
             ,
             when
             and
             so
             far
             only
             as
             God
             doth
             limit
             and
             order
             him
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             usually
             said
             that
             God
             doth
             permit
             him
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             as
             a
             bare
             and
             nude
             permission
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             should
             suffer
             him
             to
             go
             so
             loose
             and
             at
             liberty
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             exert
             and
             exercise
             his
             power
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             the
             godly
             should
             be
             destroyed
             both
             in
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             God
             should
             only
             sit
             by
             as
             a
             bare
             spectator
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             Orderer
             ,
             Ruler
             and
             Governour
             ,
             even
             as
             though
             an
             hungry
             fierce
             Lion
             that
             had
             been
             chained
             up
             in
             a
             grate
             ,
             should
             be
             let
             loose
             to
             rage
             and
             run
             where
             he
             would
             ,
             
             and
             to
             kill
             and
             devour
             what
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             Witchmongers
             do
             suppose
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             false
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Almighty
             maketh
             use
             of
             Satan
             or
             his
             Angels
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             so
             let
             loose
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             hook
             in
             their
             Nostrils
             ,
             and
             their
             Necks
             in
             a
             chain
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             act
             no
             more
             nor
             no
             further
             than
             he
             ordereth
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             leave
             to
             accomplish
             ,
             and
             thus
             are
             they
             limited
             not
             only
             by
             his
             irresistible
             will
             and
             decree
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             also
             watched
             over
             and
             ruled
             by
             the
             good
             Angels
             that
             are
             as
             it
             were
             their
             keepers
             and
             overseers
             .
             So
             when
             the
             Devil
             is
             used
             as
             an
             instrument
             to
             afflict
             Holy
             Job
             ,
             he
             is
             first
             let
             loose
             to
             afflict
             him
             in
             his
             Children
             and
             Goods
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             touch
             his
             Body
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             time
             he
             hath
             leave
             and
             power
             given
             him
             to
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             Jobs
             Body
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             :
             which
             do
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             only
             and
             barely
             suffered
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             but
             hath
             his
             limits
             set
             how
             far
             he
             shall
             act
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             .
             And
             when
             God
             maketh
             use
             of
             him
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             giveth
             him
             power
             ,
             and
             ordereth
             him
             how
             far
             to
             act
             or
             prevail
             .
             As
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             lying
             spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             Ahabs
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             evil
             spirit
             is
             sent
             forth
             with
             this
             commission
             ,
             
               And
               God
               said
               thou
               shalt
            
             
             
               perswade
               him
               and
               prevail
               also
               :
               go
               forth
               and
               do
               so
               .
            
             By
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             prevaileth
             more
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             Gods
             command
             and
             commission
             ,
             than
             by
             his
             own
             proper
             created
             power
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             as
             the
             good
             Angels
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             mankind
             ,
             so
             the
             evil
             Angels
             are
             ministring
             spirits
             only
             seeking
             the
             destruction
             and
             damnation
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             though
             
             God
             doth
             use
             the
             Ministry
             of
             these
             that
             are
             evil
             and
             have
             an
             evil
             will
             ,
             yet
             he
             useth
             them
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             good
             ends
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             executioners
             of
             his
             justice
             to
             chasten
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             to
             restrain
             ,
             or
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             .
             Therefore
             God
             and
             the
             Devil
             do
             not
             afflict
             ,
             tempt
             or
             do
             any
             other
             thing
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             ;
             for
             God
             acteth
             to
             prove
             ,
             preserve
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             to
             goodness
             ,
             but
             the
             Devil
             acteth
             to
             bring
             into
             sin
             and
             evil
             ,
             to
             destroy
             and
             to
             bring
             to
             despair
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Job
             .
             And
             therefore
             here
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             several
             ways
             wherein
             God
             useth
             the
             evil
             Angels
             as
             his
             instruments
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             God
             useth
             him
             generally
             for
             temptation
             both
             of
             the
             good
             and
             the
             bad
             ;
             so
             he
             tempted
             David
             ,
             Christ
             and
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             for
             Satan
             had
             
               desired
               to
               sift
               them
               as
               wheat
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             tempter
             :
             and
             these
             temptations
             are
             internal
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             for
             
               we
               fight
               not
               against
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               against
               spiritual
               wickedness
               in
               high
               places
               .
            
             And
             in
             these
             as
             far
             as
             concerneth
             the
             faithful
             ,
             he
             acteth
             but
             only
             as
             God
             permitteth
             or
             ordereth
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             case
             of
             David
             ,
             where
             one
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               Jehovah
               moved
               David
               to
               number
               the
               people
               ,
            
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               and
               Satan
               stood
               up
               ,
               and
               moved
               David
               to
               number
               the
               people
               :
            
             where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             God
             did
             it
             as
             the
             director
             and
             orderer
             ,
             and
             Satan
             performed
             it
             as
             his
             instrument
             and
             servant
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             us
             ;
             
               that
               God
               is
               faithful
               ,
               and
               would
               not
            
             
             
               suffer
               the
               believing
               Corinthians
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               what
               they
               were
            
             
             
               able
               ,
               but
               would
               with
               the
               temptation
               also
               make
               a
               way
               to
               escape
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               .
            
             2.
             
             God
             maketh
             use
             of
             him
             for
             the
             chastisement
             and
             affliction
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             manifest
             in
             that
             of
             Job
             ;
             but
             this
             only
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             limited
             ,
             ordered
             and
             commanded
             from
             God
             and
             no
             further
             .
             3.
             
             When
             Satan
             as
             a
             tormenting
             or
             punishing
             instrument
             is
             used
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             commission
             given
             him
             how
             far
             only
             he
             shall
             act
             and
             proceed
             ,
             beyond
             which
             he
             cannot
             go
             one
             hairs
             breadth
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Ahab
             and
             the
             Gadarens
             Swine
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             conclude
             this
             with
             the
             learned
             Aphorism
             of
             Piscator
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Etsi
               autem
               Satan
               seu
               Diabolus
            
             
             
               cu●
               suis
               Angelis
               Deo
               &
               filiis
               Dei
               adversatur
               quantum
               in
               ipso
               est
               ,
               nimirùm
               voluntate
               &
               conatu
               :
               non
               tamen
               effectu
               ;
               ita
               nimirum
               ut
               vel
               fidelibus
               perniciem
               afferre
               ,
               vel
               quicquam
               efficere
               possit
               quod
               Deus
               nolit
               .
               Deus
               enim
               illum
               potentiae
               suae
               fraeno
               vinctum
               constrictumq
               tenet
               :
               ut
               ea
               modò
               exequatur
               quae
               ei
               divinitùs
               mandata
               ,
               aut
               concessa
               fuerint
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             examine
             the
             particulars
             wherein
             learned
             Zanchy
             doth
             acknowledge
             the
             faln
             Angels
             to
             have
             power
             over
             our
             and
             other
             sublunary
             bodies
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             principally
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Upon
             the
             supposition
             granted
             that
             the
             faln
             Angels
             have
             permission
             ,
             
             he
             holdeth
             that
             by
             their
             own
             proper
             created
             natural
             power
             ,
             they
             can
             as
             they
             please
             move
             in
             place
             :
             as
             to
             lift
             a
             Body
             up
             from
             the
             earth
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             let
             it
             fall
             or
             throw
             it
             down
             to
             the
             earth
             ;
             that
             they
             can
             transfer
             or
             carry
             a
             body
             from
             one
             City
             to
             another
             in
             a
             very
             short
             space
             of
             time
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             move
             and
             agitate
             bodies
             with
             every
             kind
             of
             local
             motion
             that
             none
             can
             resist
             them
             .
             And
             that
             therefore
             all
             those
             strange
             transportations
             of
             Witches
             in
             the
             air
             into
             forraign
             and
             far
             distant
             places
             (
             he
             holdeth
             )
             need
             not
             be
             thought
             strange
             or
             impossible
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             done
             with
             great
             celerity
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             .
             And
             this
             he
             thinketh
             he
             proveth
             by
             the
             example
             of
             
               Philip
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               had
               instructed
               the
               Eunuch
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               baptized
               him
               ,
               was
               caught
               away
               by
               the
               spirit
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               the
               Eunuch
               saw
               him
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               found
               at
               Azotus
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             we
             must
             make
             these
             animadversions
             .
             1.
             
             That
             upon
             the
             supposition
             or
             ground
             that
             faln
             Angels
             are
             simply
             and
             meerly
             incorporeal
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             false
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             cannot
             move
             in
             place
             ,
             nor
             agitate
             any
             bodies
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             before
             .
             2.
             
             And
             though
             upon
             the
             supposition
             that
             they
             are
             corporeal
             ,
             they
             may
             move
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             may
             move
             and
             agitate
             other
             bodies
             ,
             yet
             that
             must
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             proportionable
             measure
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             power
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             an
             infinite
             ,
             or
             indefinite
             respect
             ;
             for
             though
             one
             Devil
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             move
             or
             lift
             up
             that
             which
             would
             load
             an
             Horse
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             he
             can
             move
             or
             lift
             up
             as
             much
             as
             would
             load
             a
             Ship
             of
             a
             thousand
             Tun
             ;
             and
             though
             one
             Devil
             might
             remove
             a
             Mill-stone
             by
             his
             own
             created
             power
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             he
             can
             remove
             the
             greatest
             mountain
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             .
             3.
             
             And
             whatsoever
             motion
             Devils
             may
             have
             here
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             power
             to
             remove
             
             and
             agitate
             bodies
             ,
             yet
             the
             least
             of
             these
             cannot
             be
             performed
             but
             by
             licence
             and
             permission
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             licence
             and
             permission
             is
             always
             for
             ends
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             ;
             but
             for
             God
             to
             license
             or
             permit
             Devils
             to
             appear
             to
             Witches
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             Cats
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Squirrels
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             suck
             upon
             their
             bodies
             or
             to
             have
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             transport
             them
             in
             the
             air
             to
             places
             far
             distant
             ,
             to
             dance
             ,
             revel
             ,
             feast
             and
             to
             do
             homage
             to
             the
             Devil
             (
             as
             the
             Witchmongers
             alledge
             )
             is
             for
             so
             impure
             ,
             filthy
             ,
             horrid
             and
             abominable
             ends
             ,
             as
             can
             no
             way
             agree
             with
             the
             Wisdom
             or
             Justice
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             and
             frivolous
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             which
             the
             faln
             Angels
             are
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             recorded
             to
             have
             performed
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             they
             accomplished
             those
             things
             by
             their
             own
             created
             power
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             granted
             to
             them
             when
             they
             are
             sent
             forth
             to
             perform
             such
             or
             such
             an
             act
             :
             For
             as
             it
             may
             not
             be
             rationally
             granted
             that
             the
             two
             Angels
             that
             were
             instruments
             for
             the
             destroying
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             did
             bring
             down
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             from
             Heaven
             by
             their
             own
             created
             power
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             in
             Egypt
             did
             in
             one
             night
             kill
             all
             the
             first-born
             by
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             granted
             unto
             him
             in
             that
             mission
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             rational
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             although
             Satan
             might
             by
             internal
             motions
             and
             spiritual
             temptations
             prevail
             with
             the
             Sabaeans
             and
             Chaldaeans
             who
             were
             his
             Vassals
             ,
             wherein
             he
             could
             work
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Oxen
             ,
             Asses
             and
             Camels
             of
             Job
             ,
             and
             to
             slay
             his
             Servants
             :
             though
             (
             I
             say
             )
             he
             might
             do
             this
             by
             his
             created
             power
             ;
             yet
             that
             he
             should
             bring
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             to
             destroy
             the
             sheep
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             by
             his
             created
             power
             could
             raise
             such
             a
             wind
             ,
             as
             could
             blow
             down
             the
             house
             in
             which
             the
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             of
             Job
             were
             ,
             and
             slay
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             performed
             by
             that
             assisting
             power
             that
             was
             granted
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             effect
             that
             affliction
             upon
             Job
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             determined
             for
             the
             trial
             and
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             which
             cannot
             in
             any
             reason
             be
             said
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Devils
             in
             their
             transactions
             with
             Witches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             Fables
             and
             Chimeras
             .
             5.
             
             And
             whereas
             he
             addeth
             that
             the
             Devils
             can
             perform
             all
             kind
             of
             motions
             with
             natural
             bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             can
             resist
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             large
             by
             far
             ;
             for
             by
             that
             rule
             they
             might
             shake
             and
             remove
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             do
             ,
             for
             it
             abideth
             firm
             according
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             in
             the
             creation
             :
             And
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             think
             that
             the
             superior
             and
             good
             Angels
             cannot
             resist
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             far
             greater
             force
             and
             might
             than
             the
             faln
             Angels
             have
             .
             6.
             
             And
             whereas
             he
             would
             prove
             the
             power
             of
             Devils
             by
             that
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             conveying
             of
             Philip
             from
             the
             Ethiopian
             Eunuch
             ,
             which
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Angel
             ,
             it
             must
             likewise
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             furnished
             from
             God
             to
             have
             that
             power
             to
             carry
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             conclude
             that
             the
             Angel
             did
             it
             by
             its
             proper
             created
             power
             :
             neither
             is
             the
             consequence
             good
             ,
             to
             argue
             that
             what
             a
             good
             Angel
             may
             do
             ,
             that
             therefore
             a
             bad
             one
             may
             do
             the
             
             same
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             their
             powers
             and
             strength
             are
             not
             equal
             ,
             the
             one
             retaining
             what
             he
             had
             by
             creation
             ,
             the
             other
             losing
             much
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             rebellion
             and
             fall
             ;
             as
             an
             outlawed
             person
             hath
             not
             in
             a
             civil
             respect
             the
             same
             power
             that
             another
             person
             hath
             that
             is
             under
             a
             legal
             capacity
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             prisoner
             that
             is
             loaden
             with
             chains
             ,
             gives
             and
             fetters
             ,
             can
             neither
             walk
             ,
             leap
             ,
             or
             run
             so
             fast
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             none
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             the
             fettered
             Devils
             move
             with
             that
             agility
             and
             celerity
             that
             the
             good
             Angels
             can
             do
             that
             have
             no
             fetters
             nor
             chains
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             second
             kind
             of
             actions
             that
             he
             assigneth
             unto
             Devils
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             only
             move
             bodies
             locally
             ,
             but
             also
             can
             alter
             them
             diverse
             and
             sundry
             ways
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             hot
             things
             of
             cold
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             white
             things
             of
             black
             ,
             and
             black
             of
             white
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             of
             fair
             things
             deformed
             ones
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             sound
             bodies
             sick
             ,
             and
             sick
             bodies
             sound
             ,
             affecting
             them
             with
             various
             qualities
             .
             But
             these
             particulars
             he
             leaves
             altogether
             without
             proof
             ,
             except
             one
             Text
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               And
               he
               cried
            
             
             
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               unto
               the
               four
               Angels
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               given
               to
               hurt
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               seas
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             shall
             observe
             these
             things
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             God
             doth
             make
             use
             of
             evil
             Angels
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             chastise
             and
             afflict
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             effecting
             of
             these
             things
             that
             they
             have
             a
             power
             given
             them
             to
             hurt
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             Sea
             and
             things
             therein
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             tempests
             ,
             thunder
             ,
             lightning
             ,
             plague
             ,
             dearth
             ,
             drought
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             the
             effecting
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             dative
             power
             above
             what
             they
             had
             in
             Creation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             commissioned
             and
             sent
             by
             God
             upon
             purpose
             to
             fulfil
             and
             effect
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             as
             the
             organs
             and
             instruments
             to
             perform
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             his
             justice
             ,
             and
             are
             always
             for
             such
             ends
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Creator
             :
             But
             for
             Devils
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             play
             such
             ludicrous
             ,
             filthy
             and
             wicked
             tricks
             with
             Witches
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             affirmed
             ,
             suits
             not
             at
             all
             with
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             or
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             have
             we
             any
             such
             examples
             in
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             no
             further
             ,
             but
             that
             Devils
             only
             are
             Gods
             Executioners
             or
             Hangmen
             .
             2.
             
             It
             doth
             no
             where
             appear
             that
             the
             Devils
             can
             alter
             ,
             or
             change
             the
             shape
             or
             qualities
             of
             things
             at
             his
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Elijah
             upon
             the
             Mount
             Carmel
             ,
             where
             their
             Idols
             or
             Gods
             were
             to
             shew
             their
             power
             by
             firing
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             if
             Satan
             could
             have
             done
             for
             them
             with
             all
             his
             power
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             most
             advantagious
             for
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             neither
             did
             nor
             could
             procure
             as
             much
             fire
             as
             would
             burn
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             though
             earnestly
             called
             upon
             by
             his
             best
             Servants
             the
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             .
             But
             thou
             wilt
             say
             ,
             his
             power
             was
             then
             restrained
             and
             withholden
             at
             that
             time
             from
             effecting
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             Well
             ,
             grant
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             end
             that
             God
             used
             that
             restriction
             upon
             him
             at
             that
             time
             for
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             because
             God
             would
             not
             contribute
             to
             magnifie
             the
             Devils
             Kingdom
             ?
             nor
             to
             suffer
             him
             any
             longer
             to
             deceive
             his
             people
             ?
             But
             to
             discover
             the
             weakness
             
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             able
             of
             his
             own
             created
             power
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             fire
             where
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             break
             a
             paper
             window
             ,
             unless
             he
             have
             leave
             and
             power
             given
             him
             from
             God.
             And
             therefore
             much
             less
             can
             ,
             for
             the
             magnifying
             of
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             dishonour
             the
             Creator
             ,
             appear
             as
             a
             Cat
             ,
             Dog
             ,
             Squirrel
             or
             the
             like
             to
             Witches
             ,
             suck
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             have
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             transport
             them
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             for
             this
             were
             to
             advance
             his
             credit
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             utterly
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             Concerning
             Satans
             being
             an
             instrument
             and
             means
             to
             bring
             and
             cause
             diseases
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             these
             two
             ways
             .
             1.
             
             In
             an
             ordinary
             way
             he
             seduceth
             and
             draweth
             men
             to
             gluttony
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             by
             which
             way
             of
             i●gurgitation
             and
             excess
             they
             draw
             and
             contract
             to
             themselves
             diverse
             Diseases
             ,
             as
             Coughs
             ,
             Catarrhs
             ,
             Dropsies
             ,
             Scorbutick
             Distempers
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Others
             he
             draweth
             to
             insatiable
             lust
             and
             concupiscence
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             
               Lues
               Venereae
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             troop
             of
             those
             dire
             and
             horrid
             Symptomes
             that
             accompany
             it
             ,
             whereby
             Men
             and
             Women
             undergo
             great
             misery
             ,
             pains
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             death
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             pusheth
             Men
             on
             so
             far
             in
             malice
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             choler
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             like
             ways
             ,
             that
             they
             wound
             ,
             lame
             and
             sometimes
             kill
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             cause
             diseases
             diverse
             ways
             .
             2.
             
             But
             there
             is
             another
             way
             more
             extraordinary
             wherein
             as
             an
             instrument
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             cause
             diseases
             and
             sometimes
             death
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             case
             of
             Davids
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             where
             there
             died
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             seventy
             thousand
             ,
             and
             though
             this
             Pestilence
             was
             sent
             by
             Jehovah
             ,
             yet
             was
             a
             destroying
             Angel
             the
             instrument
             and
             minister
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             And
             
             
               when
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               stretched
               forth
               his
               hand
               upon
               Jerusalem
               to
               destroy
               it
               ,
               the
               Lord
               repented
               him
               of
               the
               evil
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               the
               Angel
               that
               destroyed
               the
               people
               ,
               It
               is
               enough
               :
               now
               stay
               thy
               hand
               .
            
             And
             Herod
             for
             assuming
             to
             himself
             that
             honour
             that
             was
             only
             proper
             to
             God
             ,
             
               was
               immediately
               smitten
               by
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               was
            
             
             
               eaten
               up
               of
               worms
               ,
               and
               gave
               up
               the
               Ghost
               .
            
             And
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             :
             
               He
               cast
               upon
               them
               the
               fierceness
               of
               his
               anger
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               indignation
               and
               trouble
               by
               sending
               evil
               Angels
               among
               them
               ,
            
             the
             Hebrew
             giveth
             it
             ,
             the
             emission
             or
             sending
             out
             of
             evil
             Angels
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             evil
             Angels
             are
             the
             organs
             and
             instruments
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             as
             Ministers
             cause
             Plague
             ,
             Pestilence
             and
             other
             diseases
             .
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             great
             question
             whether
             or
             not
             the
             Devil
             by
             his
             vassals
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Sorcerers
             and
             Witches
             doth
             not
             cause
             diseases
             and
             death
             ,
             as
             is
             believed
             by
             those
             vomiting
             up
             of
             strange
             things
             exceeding
             the
             bigness
             of
             the
             Gullet
             to
             get
             either
             up
             or
             down
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             largely
             where
             we
             handle
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Van
               Helmont
            
             concerning
             the
             actions
             of
             Witches
             :
             Here
             only
             we
             shall
             say
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             is
             author
             and
             causer
             of
             that
             hatred
             ,
             malice
             ,
             revenge
             and
             envy
             ,
             that
             is
             often
             abounding
             in
             those
             that
             are
             accounted
             Witches
             ,
             which
             desire
             of
             revenge
             doth
             stimulate
             them
             to
             seek
             for
             all
             means
             by
             which
             they
             may
             accomplish
             their
             intended
             
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             learn
             all
             the
             wicked
             and
             secret
             wayes
             of
             hurting
             ,
             poysoning
             &
             killing
             ,
             but
             yet
             we
             affirm
             ,
             that
             what
             evil
             soever
             they
             perform
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             causes
             and
             means
             that
             work
             naturally
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             evil
             is
             only
             in
             the
             use
             and
             application
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             efficients
             or
             means
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             holdeth
             that
             Devils
             as
             they
             can
             cause
             Diseases
             ,
             so
             they
             can
             cure
             them
             and
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             we
             must
             crave
             to
             be
             excused
             if
             we
             cannot
             subscribe
             to
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             their
             causing
             of
             Diseases
             we
             have
             sufficient
             evidence
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             curing
             of
             any
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             any
             mention
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             will
             think
             this
             but
             weak
             because
             it
             is
             negative
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             expresseth
             the
             one
             fully
             ,
             so
             it
             would
             have
             given
             some
             hint
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             matter
             .
             2.
             
             But
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             healing
             or
             curing
             Diseases
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Devils
             by
             their
             Creation
             ,
             much
             less
             since
             as
             a
             gift
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             floweth
             solely
             from
             God
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             good
             Angels
             ,
             of
             whom
             Raphael
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Medicine
             or
             health
             of
             God
             )
             is
             the
             chief
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             most
             plain
             :
             
               For
               to
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               spirit
               the
               word
               of
            
             
             
               wisdom
               ,
               to
               another
               the
               word
               of
               knowledge
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               .
               To
               another
               saith
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               :
               to
               another
               the
               gifts
               of
               healing
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
            
             ;
             but
             these
             gifts
             of
             healing
             are
             not
             given
             to
             Devils
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             chosen
             ones
             of
             God.
             And
             the
             Psalmist
             where
             he
             is
             speaking
             how
             God
             afflicted
             and
             brought
             low
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               Their
               soul
               abhorred
               all
               manner
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               they
               drew
               near
            
             
             
               unto
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               he
               sent
               his
               word
               and
               healed
               them
               .
            
             And
             God
             declareth
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             people
             Israel
             would
             keep
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             he
             would
             bring
             none
             of
             those
             Diseases
             upon
             them
             that
             he
             had
             threatned
             ,
             for
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               that
               healeth
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             good
             Angels
             ,
             or
             by
             natural
             means
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Devils
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Devils
             are
             no
             causers
             or
             instruments
             in
             curing
             Diseases
             is
             manifest
             ,
             because
             that
             were
             to
             make
             him
             act
             contrary
             to
             his
             original
             destination
             after
             his
             fall
             ,
             wherein
             in
             his
             own
             propriety
             ,
             
               he
               is
               a
               murderer
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             and
             that
             both
             of
             souls
             and
             bodies
             ,
             and
             never
             did
             ,
             nor
             doth
             any
             good
             to
             mankind
             ,
             either
             spiritual
             or
             natural
             ,
             either
             real
             or
             apparent
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             to
             act
             contrary
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             nature
             and
             disposition
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             and
             appointment
             of
             God
             who
             hath
             Created
             the
             destroyer
             to
             destroy
             .
             Therefore-Satan
             after
             his
             fall
             was
             not
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             be
             an
             healer
             ,
             preserver
             ,
             or
             sanator
             of
             diseases
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             a
             destroyer
             ,
             a
             wounder
             and
             murderer
             ;
             for
             his
             nature
             is
             be
             
             come
             so
             wicked
             and
             malignant
             ,
             that
             his
             whole
             endeavour
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             mankind
             ,
             both
             in
             souls
             and
             bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             healer
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             the
             least
             infirmity
             .
             4.
             
             But
             he
             is
             that
             grand
             Impostor
             ,
             that
             by
             lying
             ,
             cheating
             and
             delusion
             ,
             laboureth
             to
             make
             his
             Vassals
             and
             others
             believe
             that
             he
             can
             cure
             and
             heal
             Diseases
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             do
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             and
             still
             doth
             amongst
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             by
             the
             wicked
             Priests
             his
             Slaves
             ,
             make
             the
             people
             believe
             ,
             
             that
             if
             the
             sick
             persons
             be
             brought
             before
             their
             Idols
             ,
             and
             there
             worship
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             Cured
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             any
             jot
             performed
             in
             the
             way
             of
             sanation
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             by
             natural
             means
             ,
             fancy
             ,
             and
             imagination
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             done
             so
             ,
             by
             cheating
             ,
             counterfeiting
             and
             imposture
             .
             And
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             is
             practised
             by
             the
             Papists
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             pretence
             of
             their
             false
             and
             lying
             Miracles
             ,
             fathered
             upon
             their
             Saints
             and
             Images
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             lying
             cheats
             and
             Impostures
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             fully
             make
             manifest
             hereafter
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Devil
             internally
             deludeth
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             making
             them
             believe
             ,
             that
             Pictures
             ,
             Charms
             ,
             Amulets
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             inefficacious
             and
             ridiculous
             means
             ,
             have
             power
             to
             Cure
             these
             and
             these
             Diseases
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             are
             meerly
             inoperative
             ,
             and
             effect
             nothing
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             yet
             the
             Witchmongers
             will
             needs
             have
             them
             to
             be
             
               media
               operativa
            
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             utterly
             inefficacious
             ,
             and
             are
             only
             means
             of
             seduction
             and
             delusion
             ,
             to
             alter
             ,
             change
             ,
             or
             fortifie
             the
             imagination
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             the
             Cures
             (
             if
             any
             such
             be
             effected
             )
             are
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             he
             operateth
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             them
             ,
             except
             a
             mental
             and
             internal
             delusion
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             Witchmongers
             and
             others
             believe
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             are
             wrought
             by
             a
             Diabolical
             Power
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             performed
             by
             the
             force
             of
             imagination
             ,
             and
             a
             natural
             agency
             and
             virtue
             .
             6.
             
             Again
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             many
             occult
             and
             wonderful
             effects
             wrought
             by
             natural
             causes
             and
             agents
             ,
             as
             by
             appensions
             of
             vegetables
             ,
             animals
             ,
             or
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             minerals
             ,
             by
             magnetism
             ,
             as
             the
             Hoplochrism
             ,
             Sympathetic
             Powder
             ,
             by
             Transplantation
             and
             many
             other
             very
             abstruse
             and
             secret
             wayes
             and
             means
             ,
             the
             Devil
             laboureth
             to
             take
             away
             the
             glory
             of
             these
             sanative
             effects
             ,
             both
             from
             God
             and
             his
             Instrument
             which
             is
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             it
             ascribed
             ▪
             unto
             himself
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             the
             Witchmongers
             do
             him
             no
             small
             service
             ,
             in
             giving
             that
             power
             and
             honour
             unto
             the
             most
             wicked
             and
             wr●hed
             of
             all
             Gods
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             due
             to
             the
             Creator
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             instrument
             Nature
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             this
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             repeat
             that
             excellent
             and
             Christian
             Sentence
             of
             
               Helmont
               :
               Pigritiae
               saltem
               enim
               immensae
               inventum
               fuit
               ,
               omnia
               in
               Diabolum
            
             
             
               retulisse
               quae
               non
               capimus
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             kind
             of
             power
             that
             he
             ascribeth
             unto
             Devils
             ,
             is
             their
             changing
             and
             transmuting
             of
             bodies
             ;
             which
             is
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             substantial
             transformations
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             that
             are
             but
             in
             the
             external
             figure
             or
             shape
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             qualities
             ,
             accidents
             and
             adjuncts
             only
             .
             Of
             real
             transubstantiations
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             dispute
             ,
             he
             granteth
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             but
             by
             a
             Divine
             and
             Omnipotent
             Power
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             forbear
             to
             say
             any
             further
             of
             it
             here
             .
             And
             for
             what
             other
             portents
             ,
             prodigies
             ,
             or
             lying
             wonders
             he
             can
             perform
             ,
             we
             shall
             here
             examine
             and
             discuss
             them
             to
             the
             full
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             pass
             by
             what
             may
             be
             thought
             of
             the
             strange
             feats
             the
             Magicians
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             or
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             did
             perform
             ,
             as
             fully
             examined
             and
             concluded
             before
             ,
             and
             shall
             give
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             
             that
             mention
             the
             signs
             and
             wonders
             that
             Antichrist
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             are
             Satans
             Instruments
             ,
             can
             or
             do
             work
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             these
             .
             
               If
               there
               arise
               among
               you
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               or
               a
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               giveth
               thee
               a
               sign
               ,
               or
               a
               wonder
               :
               And
               the
               sign
               or
               the
               wonder
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               whereof
               he
               spake
               unto
               thee
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Let
               us
               go
               after
               other
               gods
               (
               which
               thou
               hast
               not
               known
               )
               and
               let
               us
               serve
               them
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               words
               of
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               that
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               proveth
               you
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               you
               love
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               your
               soul.
               And
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
               ,
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               spoken
               to
               turn
               you
               away
               from
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
               —
            
             Another
             place
             is
             this
             :
             
               But
               the
               Prophet
               which
               shall
               presume
               to
               speak
            
             
             
               a
               word
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               commanded
               him
               to
               speak
               ,
               or
               that
               shall
               speak
               in
               the
               name
               of
               other
               gods
               ,
               even
               that
               Prophet
               shall
               die
               .
               And
               if
               thou
               say
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               How
               shall
               we
               know
               the
               word
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               spoken
               ?
               When
               a
               Prophet
               speaketh
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               if
               the
               thing
               follow
               not
               ,
               nor
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               spoken
               ,
               but
               the
               Prophet
               hath
               spoken
               it
               presumptuously
               :
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               him
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             take
             these
             Observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             may
             know
             he
             is
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             the
             thing
             do
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             
             But
             yet
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             limitation
             ,
             where
             God
             sendeth
             a
             Message
             by
             a
             true
             Prophet
             ,
             where
             the
             thing
             is
             spoken
             positively
             ,
             but
             the
             condition
             is
             concealed
             ,
             and
             not
             expressed
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Message
             of
             Jonah
             to
             
               Nineveh
               :
               yet
               forty
               days
               ,
               and
               Nineveh
               shall
               be
            
             
             overthrown
             :
             which
             was
             intended
             if
             they
             repented
             not
             ,
             but
             implicitely
             was
             understood
             (
             as
             the
             event
             shewed
             )
             if
             they
             did
             repent
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             spare
             them
             :
             of
             which
             Learned
             D
             r
             Stillingfleet
             hath
             
             this
             Proposition
             :
             
               Comminations
               of
               judgments
               to
               come
               do
               not
               in
               themselves
               speak
               the
               absolute
               futurity
               of
               the
               event
               ,
               but
               do
               only
               declare
               what
               the
               persons
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               made
               are
               to
               expect
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               certainly
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               unless
               God
               by
               his
               mercy
               interpose
               between
               the
               threatning
               and
               the
               event
               .
               So
               that
               Comminations
               do
               speak
               only
               the
               
                 debitum
                 poenae
              
               ,
               and
               the
               necessary
               obligation
               to
               punishment
               ;
               but
               therein
               God
               doth
               not
               bind
               up
               himself
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               absolute
               promises
               ;
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               Comminations
               confer
               no
               right
               to
               any
               ,
               which
               absolute
               promises
               do
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               necessary
               performance
               of
               what
               he
               threatens
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             there
             are
             those
             that
             do
             foretel
             ,
             or
             shew
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             
             that
             do
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             yet
             those
             that
             foretel
             them
             are
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             because
             sometimes
             God
             sendeth
             false
             Prophets
             with
             power
             to
             work
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             thereby
             to
             try
             his
             people
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             they
             will
             cleave
             unto
             him
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             and
             souls
             ,
             or
             turn
             to
             other
             strange
             gods
             ,
             or
             Idols
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             ordered
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             for
             the
             trial
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Job
             .
             But
             though
             these
             may
             be
             great
             signs
             and
             wonders
             to
             amaze
             
             and
             amuse
             men
             ,
             and
             likewise
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             no
             true
             miracles
             ,
             but
             are
             distinguished
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             true
             miracles
             are
             alwayes
             for
             the
             establishing
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             are
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             wrought
             only
             to
             try
             the
             godly
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             deluding
             and
             punishing
             of
             those
             that
             received
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             though
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             signs
             and
             wonders
             that
             are
             wrought
             by
             Antichrist
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             yet
             these
             are
             all
             ordered
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Providence
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             Satan
             is
             no
             more
             but
             an
             organ
             and
             instrument
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             other
             remarkable
             places
             of
             Scripture
             concerning
             the
             Devils
             power
             in
             working
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               For
               there
               shall
               arise
               false
               Christs
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               shall
               shew
               great
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               they
               shall
               deceive
               the
               very
               elect
               .
            
             The
             other
             is
             this
             :
             
               Even
               him
            
             
             
               whose
               coming
               is
               after
               the
               working
               of
               Satan
               ,
               with
               all
               power
               ,
               and
               signs
               ,
               and
               lying
               wonders
               :
               And
               with
               all
               deceiveableness
               of
               unrighteousness
               ,
               in
               them
               that
               perish
               ;
               because
               they
               received
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               God
               shall
               send
               them
               strong
               delusion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               believe
               a
               lie
               .
               That
               they
               all
               might
               be
               damned
               ,
               who
               believed
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               had
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             take
             these
             remarkable
             observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             there
             arise
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Antichrist
             himself
             ,
             working
             after
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             with
             
             signs
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ;
             yet
             though
             Satan
             be
             the
             organ
             and
             instrument
             in
             performing
             these
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             efficient
             cause
             that
             doth
             inflict
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
               mala
               poenae
            
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             by
             a
             bare
             permissive
             power
             ,
             but
             are
             inflicted
             by
             him
             as
             punishments
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             lying
             wonders
             cannot
             possibly
             deceive
             the
             elect
             ,
             but
             prove
             all
             deceiveableness
             of
             unrighteousness
             in
             them
             that
             perish
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             thus
             punished
             with
             the
             deceits
             and
             delusions
             of
             Satan
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             doth
             send
             such
             strong
             delusion
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             believe
             a
             lie
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             rightly
             and
             justly
             ,
             that
             as
             Beza
             notes
             ,
             
               Ita
               tamen
               ut
               soli
               increduli
               sint
               illius
               fraude
               perituri
               .
            
             
               Upon
               which
               place
               learned
               Rollock
               tells
               us
               this
               :
               We
               are
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               to
               observe
               that
               Antichrist
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               Gods
               Executioner
               by
               whom
               he
               punisheth
               those
               ,
               by
               his
               just
               judgment
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               received
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               have
               contemned
               the
               Gospel
               :
               which
               is
               so
               far
               forth
               true
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               and
               now
               were
               a
               contempt
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               then
               altogether
               Antichrist
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Executioner
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               whom
               God
               sendeth
               to
               execute
               his
               just
               judgment
               upon
               those
               that
               despise
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Gospel
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               God
               doth
               make
               a
               just
               ,
               and
               good
               use
               of
               the
               very
               malice
               ,
               and
               lying
               nature
               of
               Devils
               ,
               in
               punishing
               those
               
               that
               did
               not
               receive
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               deceiving
               them
               by
               strong
               delusions
               that
               they
               might
               believe
               a
               lie
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               as
               sent
               and
               commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               go
               one
               jot
               further
               than
               his
               Commission
               ,
               or
               as
               far
               as
               he
               is
               limited
               by
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             may
             observe
             that
             how
             great
             soever
             these
             signs
             and
             wonders
             be
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             lying
             ones
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             
             for
             which
             they
             are
             done
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             substance
             .
             And
             therefore
             how
             great
             soever
             the
             signs
             and
             wonders
             be
             that
             evil
             Angels
             do
             perform
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             totally
             different
             from
             true
             miracles
             ,
             those
             being
             alwayes
             wrought
             for
             the
             confirming
             of
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             these
             have
             their
             end
             only
             to
             establish
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             lies
             and
             erroneous
             opinions
             ,
             or
             Idolatrous
             Worships
             .
             So
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             substance
             ,
             for
             those
             miracles
             that
             God
             sheweth
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             true
             and
             real
             ,
             being
             against
             and
             above
             the
             whole
             power
             and
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             those
             wonders
             wrought
             by
             Satan
             are
             but
             delusions
             ,
             cheats
             ,
             juglings
             and
             impostures
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             may
             seem
             strange
             to
             those
             that
             are
             ignorant
             of
             their
             causes
             ,
             yet
             do
             but
             all
             arise
             from
             natural
             causes
             ,
             or
             from
             artificial
             cunning
             ,
             confederacy
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             what
             miracles
             soever
             are
             wrought
             by
             a
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             tend
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Satans
             power
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             all
             false
             miracles
             are
             wrought
             to
             uphold
             the
             power
             of
             Satans
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             following
             delusions
             ,
             lies
             and
             false
             doctrines
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Therefore
             what
             signs
             and
             wonders
             soever
             Satan
             doth
             work
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             real
             and
             true
             miracles
             ,
             for
             as
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             saith
             :
             
             
               God
               alone
               can
               really
               alter
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               of
               such
               things
               which
               are
               apt
               to
               raise
               admiration
               in
               us
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               unacquaintedness
               with
               the
               causes
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               manner
               of
               their
               production
               ,
               which
               are
               thence
               called
               Wonders
               ;
               much
               less
               of
               meer
               juggles
               and
               impostures
               ,
               whereby
               the
               eyes
               of
               Men
               are
               deceived
               ;
               but
               I
               speak
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
               in
               themselves
               either
               contrary
               to
               ,
               or
               above
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               order
               which
               is
               established
               in
               the
               universe
               .
            
             And
             this
             cannot
             be
             altered
             by
             any
             diabolical
             power
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             that
             which
             is
             Divine
             and
             Omnipotent
             ,
             which
             never
             doth
             it
             but
             for
             considerable
             ends
             and
             important
             causes
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             manifest
             from
             these
             unshaken
             grounds
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Devils
             can
             work
             no
             true
             miracles
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             miracle
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               Verum
               miraculum
               est
               opus
               ,
               quod
               fit
               praeter
               ,
               &
               contra
               naturam
               &
               secundas
               causas
               ,
               cujus
               nulla
               Physica
               ratio
               potest
               reddi
               .
            
             But
             Satan
             cannot
             alter
             or
             change
             the
             order
             and
             course
             of
             nature
             .
             Therefore
             Satan
             cannot
             work
             or
             effect
             a
             true
             miracle
             .
             The
             proposition
             may
             be
             illustrated
             by
             an
             induction
             made
             of
             many
             great
             miracles
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             that
             are
             repugnant
             to
             the
             order
             and
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             no
             natural
             or
             physical
             reason
             can
             be
             rendered
             and
             given
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             taking
             of
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             conserving
             of
             Noah
             and
             his
             Family
             
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             confusion
             of
             tongues
             at
             the
             building
             of
             Babel
             ,
             the
             fecundity
             of
             Sarah
             being
             old
             and
             barren
             ,
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             over
             the
             red
             Sea
             and
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             the
             standing
             still
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             battel
             of
             Joshuah
             ,
             its
             going
             back
             in
             the
             dial
             of
             Ahaz
             ,
             its
             eclipse
             at
             our
             Saviours
             suffering
             ,
             the
             preservation
             of
             Daniel
             in
             the
             Den
             of
             the
             Lions
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             three
             companions
             of
             Daniel
             in
             the
             fiery
             furnace
             ,
             the
             preserving
             Jonas
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             the
             Whale
             ,
             the
             raising
             up
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             curing
             of
             the
             Man
             born
             blind
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             most
             true
             and
             wonderful
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             
             The
             assumption
             of
             the
             Syllogism
             is
             thus
             proved
             .
             It
             is
             the
             part
             of
             the
             same
             power
             to
             change
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             create
             things
             that
             were
             not
             existent
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             mutation
             of
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             is
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             new
             creation
             .
             But
             Satan
             hath
             not
             power
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             can
             create
             things
             that
             as
             yet
             had
             no
             existence
             ,
             as
             all
             persons
             of
             reason
             must
             needs
             confess
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             must
             follow
             that
             Satan
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             change
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             cannot
             work
             true
             and
             real
             miracles
             .
             3.
             
             The
             working
             of
             true
             miracles
             is
             only
             a
             proper
             attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             incommunicable
             to
             any
             creaturely
             power
             ,
             for
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
            
             
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               only
               doth
               wondrous
               things
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               the
               God
               that
               dost
               wonders
               .
            
             And
             these
             two
             things
             the
             changing
             of
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             creation
             S.
             Paul
             attributeth
             to
             God
             as
             only
             proper
             to
             him
             :
             
               God
               who
               quickeneth
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               calleth
               those
               things
               that
               be
               not
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             Beza
             gives
             this
             note
             .
             
               Eo
               qui
               vitae
               restituit
               .
               Apud
               quem
               jam
               sint
               ,
               quae
               alioqui
               reipsa
               non
               sunt
               ,
               ut
               qui
               vel
               uno
               verbo
               quidvis
               possit
               ex
               nihilo
               efficere
               .
            
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             objected
             that
             though
             Satan
             and
             his
             Angels
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             proper
             power
             ,
             do
             not
             work
             true
             miracles
             ,
             
             yet
             may
             not
             God
             work
             real
             miracles
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ?
             It
             is
             answered
             :
             That
             the
             wonders
             which
             are
             wrought
             by
             Satan
             ,
             do
             tend
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             confirm
             lies
             against
             God
             and
             his
             glory
             .
             But
             God
             doth
             not
             accommodate
             his
             power
             ,
             to
             confirm
             lies
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             against
             himself
             .
             Therefore
             Satan
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             Minister
             ,
             doth
             not
             work
             true
             miracles
             ,
             for
             God
             doth
             use
             the
             faln
             Angels
             as
             executioners
             of
             his
             wrath
             and
             judgments
             ,
             for
             the
             afflicting
             and
             punishing
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             worketh
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             good
             of
             mankind
             ,
             either
             in
             Soul
             or
             Body
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             use
             Devils
             as
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             and
             blessed
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             ministring
             spirits
             sent
             forth
             for
             the
             good
             of
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             heirs
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             queried
             ,
             what
             things
             and
             of
             what
             sort
             and
             kind
             ,
             are
             those
             wonders
             that
             are
             wrought
             by
             Satan
             and
             Antichrist
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             are
             indeed
             nothing
             but
             prestigious
             juglings
             and
             illusions
             :
             or
             if
             they
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             brought
             to
             pass
             contrary
             to
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             and
             second
             causes
             ,
             although
             they
             may
             
             seem
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             know
             the
             causes
             that
             are
             in
             nature
             ,
             so
             well
             as
             that
             old
             serpent
             :
             neither
             do
             we
             apprehend
             the
             manner
             by
             which
             he
             worketh
             and
             acteth
             his
             tricks
             .
             From
             which
             ignorance
             it
             proceedeth
             ,
             that
             those
             wonders
             ,
             that
             in
             themselves
             are
             no
             true
             miracles
             ,
             nor
             done
             contrary
             to
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             are
             by
             us
             taken
             to
             be
             true
             miracles
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             will
             draw
             towards
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             with
             that
             definition
             and
             corollaries
             that
             learned
             Zanchy
             gives
             us
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             
               Miraculum
               (
               ait
               )
               igitur
               est
               externum
               &
               visibile
               ,
               verum
               &
            
             
             
               simpliciter
               mirabile
               factum
               ,
               ad
               optimos
               fines
               atque
               imprimis
               ad
               salutem
               hominum
               ,
               &
               ad
               Dei
               gloriam
               promovendam
               editum
               .
            
             From
             whence
             these
             points
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Miracle
             is
             external
             and
             made
             visible
             .
             For
             so
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             are
             all
             those
             things
             that
             we
             read
             of
             in
             Scripture
             that
             are
             taken
             to
             be
             true
             miracles
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             the
             pretended
             invisible
             miracle
             of
             Transubstantiation
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             in
             the
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             figment
             ,
             because
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             ever
             made
             visible
             ,
             or
             truely
             witnessed
             .
             But
             let
             us
             press
             this
             his
             argument
             a
             little
             further
             .
             If
             it
             be
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             must
             be
             )
             a
             certain
             property
             of
             a
             true
             miracle
             that
             it
             be
             external
             and
             visible
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             witnesses
             of
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             that
             which
             none
             ever
             saw
             or
             knew
             may
             be
             the
             property
             of
             a
             miracle
             :
             Then
             those
             great
             wonders
             that
             Witchmongers
             do
             affirm
             that
             the
             Devil
             worketh
             with
             and
             for
             Witches
             ,
             as
             having
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             sucking
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             making
             a
             corporeal
             and
             oral
             league
             with
             them
             ,
             carrying
             them
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             changing
             them
             into
             Cats
             or
             Dogs
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             a
             meer
             figment
             and
             an
             impossibility
             :
             Because
             never
             yet
             seen
             ,
             witnessed
             ,
             or
             proved
             by
             any
             that
             were
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             right
             understanding
             or
             of
             clear
             reason
             ,
             but
             are
             meerly
             the
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             having
             existence
             no
             where
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             minds
             and
             brains
             of
             the
             Witchmongers
             ,
             who
             are
             ruled
             by
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             miracle
             ought
             to
             be
             really
             and
             truly
             done
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             indeed
             it
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             as
             the
             water
             that
             Christ
             changed
             into
             Wine
             ,
             was
             really
             such
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             truely
             Wine
             to
             the
             sight
             and
             taste
             of
             all
             those
             that
             drank
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             those
             things
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             prestigious
             juglings
             of
             Devils
             and
             Magicians
             ,
             are
             indeed
             no
             true
             miracles
             .
             And
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             those
             things
             that
             Witchmongers
             do
             believe
             that
             the
             Witches
             do
             or
             suffer
             ,
             as
             to
             fly
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             at
             dancings
             and
             banqueting
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             remain
             empty
             and
             hungry
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             but
             meer
             delusory
             dreams
             and
             cheating
             fancies
             in
             their
             brains
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             done
             
               ad
               extra
            
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             meerly
             as
             Juglers
             do
             by
             drawing
             the
             eyes
             from
             observing
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             conveyances
             ,
             by
             substituting
             one
             thing
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             So
             that
             at
             the
             best
             Satan
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             he
             performeth
             in
             these
             aforesaid
             actions
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             a
             chief
             
               Hocus
               Pocus
            
             fellow
             ,
             or
             Jugler
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             acteth
             to
             a
             worse
             end
             ,
             than
             our
             common
             Juglers
             do
             ,
             who
             act
             but
             to
             move
             
             sport
             and
             delight
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             get
             something
             to
             be
             a
             livelihood
             ,
             but
             Satan
             works
             his
             tricks
             to
             blind
             and
             delude
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             it
             to
             error
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             true
             miracle
             ought
             to
             be
             simply
             miraculous
             and
             wonderful
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             and
             unto
             all
             .
             And
             such
             are
             those
             miracles
             ,
             whose
             causes
             are
             hid
             from
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             those
             things
             that
             are
             done
             contrary
             to
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             by
             the
             only
             virtue
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             God.
             Therefore
             those
             things
             that
             are
             done
             by
             natural
             causes
             ,
             though
             occult
             to
             many
             ,
             as
             are
             oftentimes
             done
             by
             Devils
             ,
             are
             no
             true
             miracles
             .
             From
             whence
             therefore
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             performed
             in
             Physical
             actions
             ,
             by
             natural
             causes
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             is
             the
             general
             Tenent
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             Devils
             in
             these
             cases
             can
             work
             nothing
             but
             by
             natural
             causes
             ,
             )
             are
             no
             miracles
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             they
             are
             agents
             ;
             are
             not
             evil
             ,
             but
             only
             become
             so
             in
             the
             use
             and
             application
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Every
             true
             miracle
             is
             wrought
             above
             all
             for
             most
             good
             ends
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Glory
             of
             God.
             By
             this
             particular
             therefore
             all
             those
             signs
             and
             wonders
             that
             are
             wrought
             by
             Devils
             ,
             are
             excluded
             from
             the
             name
             of
             true
             miracles
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             wrought
             for
             evil
             ends
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             deceiving
             and
             perdition
             of
             Men.
             And
             therefore
             all
             prodigies
             wrought
             by
             Devils
             ,
             are
             called
             lies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             particular
             that
             he
             setteth
             down
             ,
             that
             the
             Devils
             have
             power
             in
             ,
             and
             operate
             here
             below
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             and
             penetrate
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             move
             Men
             diverse
             ways
             ,
             driving
             them
             into
             the
             solitary
             places
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             and
             by
             throwing
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             or
             water
             ,
             by
             strange
             tearing
             and
             tormenting
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             manyother
             ways
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             only
             note
             these
             few
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             our
             Saviours
             being
             here
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             many
             Demoniacks
             or
             Men
             possessed
             with
             Devils
             ,
             or
             Men
             that
             were
             devillished
             ,
             or
             over
             whom
             the
             Devil
             exercised
             an
             effective
             and
             ruling
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             was
             plain
             and
             manifest
             ,
             for
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             being
             to
             establish
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             great
             and
             true
             miracles
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             there
             might
             be
             fitting
             subjects
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             such
             stupendious
             miracles
             in
             and
             by
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Father
             in
             his
             providence
             had
             prepared
             and
             provided
             Lunaticks
             ,
             Demoniacks
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             born
             blind
             ,
             and
             other
             strange
             Diseases
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             might
             be
             manifest
             in
             their
             miraculous
             cures
             .
             But
             whether
             or
             no
             that
             Devils
             have
             at
             all
             times
             the
             same
             power
             over
             mens
             bodies
             is
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             the
             same
             causes
             or
             ends
             for
             permitting
             the
             same
             now
             that
             was
             at
             that
             season
             ,
             as
             we
             perhaps
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Devils
             possessing
             of
             the
             minds
             and
             bodies
             of
             Men
             ,
             he
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             ,
             to
             be
             essential
             and
             personal
             ,
             and
             not
             virtual
             and
             effective
             ,
             which
             he
             thinketh
             he
             sufficiently
             proveth
             by
             the
             words
             
               to
               enter
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               dwell
            
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             only
             say
             this
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             upon
             the
             supposition
             that
             Devils
             are
             corporeal
             and
             have
             thin
             ,
             pure
             and
             etherial
             bodies
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             that
             they
             may
             really
             and
             substantially
             enter
             into
             bodies
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Daemones
               autem
               habent
               corpora
               aerea
               ,
               &
               aere
               etiam
               subtiliora
               &
               tenuiora
               .
               Deindè
               ,
               ut
            
             Tertullianus
             
               ait
               ,
               Daemones
               sua
               haec
               corpora
               contrahunt
               ,
               &
               dilatant
               ,
               ut
               volunt
               ,
               sicut
               etiam
               lumbrici
               ,
               &
               alia
               quaedam
               insecta
               .
               Ita
               difficile
               illis
               non
               est
               penetrare
               in
               nostra
               corpora
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             of
             those
             places
             that
             he
             citeth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             that
             signifieth
             a
             local
             ,
             or
             personal
             possession
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             local
             inherency
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             spiritual
             rule
             ,
             
             he
             (
             that
             is
             Satan
             )
             
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             or
             an
             effective
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             doth
             actually
             afflict
             ,
             vex
             and
             torment
             Men
             sundry
             and
             diverse
             ways
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             word
             D●monizomenos
             translated
             or
             understood
             by
             learned
             Men
             of
             an
             essential
             ,
             or
             personal
             possession
             of
             Devils
             to
             be
             inherently
             in
             men
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             an
             effective
             dominion
             in
             afflicting
             and
             tormenting
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             this
             is
             most
             manifest
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               may
               dwell
               in
               your
               hearts
               by
               Faith
               ,
            
             where
             it
             were
             absurd
             to
             understand
             
             by
             Christs
             dwelling
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             a
             personal
             ,
             essential
             or
             substantial
             dwelling
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             effective
             one
             ,
             because
             he
             worketh
             effectually
             in
             them
             by
             his
             spirit
             :
             Even
             so
             were
             it
             absurd
             to
             take
             the
             other
             places
             of
             entring
             into
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             there
             ,
             in
             so
             gross
             ,
             and
             literal
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             personally
             to
             inhabite
             ,
             but
             only
             effective
             by
             his
             power
             and
             dominion
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Text
             saith
             ;
             that
             
               after
               the
               sop
               ,
               Satan
               entred
               into
               Judas
               ,
            
             yet
             in
             the
             same
             
             Chapter
             the
             Evangelist
             expoundeth
             what
             manner
             of
             entrance
             it
             was
             ;
             not
             a
             personal
             one
             ,
             but
             an
             effective
             one
             by
             putting
             ,
             or
             darting
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             into
             Judas
             heart
             to
             betray
             his
             Master
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Satan
             had
             filled
             the
             heart
             of
             Ananias
             to
             lie
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             rationally
             understand
             it
             of
             a
             personal
             and
             
             essential
             repletion
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             an
             effective
             one
             ,
             having
             by
             his
             power
             seduced
             the
             heart
             of
             Ananias
             ,
             and
             filled
             it
             with
             deceit
             by
             his
             effectual
             operation
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             by
             S.
             Luke
             and
             S.
             Mark
             ,
             of
             the
             legion
             of
             Devils
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             entred
             into
             the
             swine
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             S.
             Matthew
             makes
             it
             clear
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               they
               went
               into
               the
               herd
               of
               swine
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               gregem
            
             ,
             or
             as
             Tremellius
             renders
             it
             
               ad
               gregem
               porcorum
            
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             did
             go
             amongst
             ,
             or
             into
             the
             herd
             of
             Swine
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             into
             such
             a
             fright
             or
             fury
             ,
             by
             an
             effective
             power
             working
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             ran
             down
             a
             steep
             place
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             perished
             in
             the
             waters
             ;
             but
             not
             that
             they
             did
             personally
             and
             essentially
             enter
             into
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Swine
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             absurd
             and
             needless
             ,
             for
             the
             Swineherd
             can
             with
             his
             Horn
             and
             Whip
             drive
             them
             without
             creeping
             into
             their
             bellies
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             might
             the
             Devils
             drive
             them
             into
             the
             Sea
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             ,
             They
             must
             needs
             run
             whom
             the
             Devil
             drives
             )
             without
             a
             personal
             and
             local
             being
             in
             their
             bellies
             
             as
             though
             a
             Piper
             cannot
             effectively
             play
             several
             tunes
             upon
             his
             Pipes
             ,
             except
             he
             creep
             into
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               If
               the
               Devil
               ,
               or
               Witches
               have
               power
               to
               perform
               strange
               things
               ,
               whether
               they
               do
               not
               bring
               them
               to
               pass
               by
               meer
               natural
               means
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               .
               And
               of
               Helmonts
               opinion
               concerning
               the
               effects
               caused
               by
               Devils
               or
               Witches
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             handled
             the
             knowledge
             and
             power
             of
             the
             faln
             Angels
             as
             far
             forth
             as
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             manifested
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             that
             may
             be
             deducted
             from
             thence
             by
             sound
             reason
             ,
             and
             finding
             their
             knowledge
             and
             power
             to
             be
             much
             less
             in
             these
             inferior
             bodies
             and
             elements
             than
             is
             commonly
             supposed
             ;
             we
             are
             now
             to
             proceed
             to
             examine
             what
             they
             do
             simply
             of
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             perform
             by
             natural
             means
             .
             And
             first
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             but
             that
             they
             can
             of
             themselves
             dart
             in
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             suggestions
             and
             temptations
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             immediately
             of
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             allure
             Men
             to
             sin
             by
             the
             irritation
             of
             external
             objects
             presented
             to
             the
             senses
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             means
             of
             the
             phantasie
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             the
             melancholy
             humour
             which
             is
             
               Balneum
               Diaboli
            
             .
             But
             secondly
             the
             great
             question
             is
             ,
             what
             they
             work
             in
             elemental
             and
             corporeal
             things
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             only
             by
             natural
             means
             ,
             as
             the
             applying
             of
             fit
             actives
             to
             agreeable
             passives
             ,
             whereby
             the
             acts
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             are
             performed
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             Which
             we
             affirm
             from
             these
             grounds
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             common
             and
             unanimous
             opinion
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             Theologues
             and
             Physicians
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             Devils
             operate
             
             in
             sublunary
             bodies
             ,
             or
             in
             causing
             diseases
             in
             humane
             bodies
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             applying
             fit
             actives
             to
             convenient
             passives
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             effects
             are
             brought
             to
             pass
             .
             And
             this
             is
             an
             argument
             sufficiently
             pressive
             ,
             and
             convincing
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             force
             in
             arguments
             brought
             from
             humane
             authority
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             no
             other
             causes
             besides
             what
             are
             natural
             ,
             could
             ever
             yet
             be
             assigned
             ,
             much
             less
             proved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             is
             more
             plain
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             th●
             Author
             quoted
             last
             in
             the
             Margent
             saith
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               Daemon
               propria
               virtute
               nequit
               transmutare
               materiam
               corpoream
               ,
               nisi
               adhibeat
               illi
               activa
               proportionata
               effectibus
               quos
               intendit
               .
            
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             Devil
             may
             cause
             burning
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             there
             is
             a
             combustible
             subject
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             fiery
             and
             burning
             agent
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             this
             agent
             being
             fire
             ,
             being
             applyed
             to
             combustible
             matter
             would
             produce
             that
             effect
             which
             we
             call
             cremation
             ,
             or
             burning
             :
             But
             if
             there
             were
             
             no
             combustible
             matter
             in
             nature
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             were
             no
             igneous
             agent
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             the
             Devils
             could
             produce
             no
             burning
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             so
             where
             there
             is
             no
             agent
             and
             patient
             in
             nature
             ,
             to
             produce
             the
             effect
             intended
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             pretended
             fascination
             there
             is
             neither
             )
             there
             such
             an
             effect
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             produced
             :
             so
             that
             from
             hence
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             Devils
             can
             operate
             nothing
             in
             corporeal
             matter
             ,
             but
             by
             applying
             fit
             agents
             to
             convenient
             patients
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Helmont
             said
             well
             :
             
               Quasi
               Satanas
               supra
               naturam
            
             
             
               esset
               ,
               operareturque
               naturae
               impossibilia
               .
               Dono
               quidem
               ,
               modum
               operando
               exoticum
               :
               at
               sane
               ad
               intra
               naturam
               coerceri
               oportet
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             that
             many
             strange
             things
             that
             are
             vomited
             up
             by
             such
             as
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             bewitched
             do
             proceed
             from
             natural
             causes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Devil
             worketh
             no
             more
             in
             them
             but
             by
             instigation
             ,
             to
             move
             wicked
             persons
             (
             such
             as
             are
             commonly
             those
             that
             are
             accounted
             Witches
             )
             to
             give
             and
             administer
             strange
             things
             ,
             Philters
             ,
             or
             secret
             poisons
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             they
             would
             kill
             ,
             torment
             ,
             make
             mad
             ,
             or
             draw
             to
             unlawful
             love
             ,
             or
             rather
             lust
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             from
             the
             testimonies
             of
             persons
             of
             unquestionable
             veracity
             and
             judgment
             ,
             some
             few
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             here
             relate
             .
             
               Philip
               Salmuth
            
             chief
             Physician
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Anhalt
             recordeth
             this
             which
             we
             shall
             give
             in
             English
             :
             
               The
               Daughter
               of
               a
               certain
               Inkeeper
               was
               
               desperately
               in
               love
               with
               a
               principal
               Nobleman
               .
               To
               whom
               going
               away
               she
               offers
               a
               most
               beautiful
               apple
               .
               This
               he
               suspecteth
               and
               throweth
               into
               a
               Basket.
               After
               three
               days
               he
               remembers
               it
               ,
               and
               looks
               at
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               altogether
               appeared
               blackned
               .
               He
               expecteth
               for
               the
               space
               of
               other
               three
               days
               ,
               and
               then
               findeth
               abundance
               of
               little
               Frogs
               there
               .
               Therefore
               he
               returneth
               into
               that
               Inn
               ,
               where
               the
               Maid
               lived
               ,
               and
               doth
               counterfeit
               sickness
               and
               huge
               torments
               .
               The
               Maid
               willeth
               him
               to
               use
               warm
               milk
               .
               That
               he
               poureth
               upon
               the
               Frogs
               ,
               who
               take
               it
               greedily
               ,
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               do
               increase
               .
               But
               he
               every
               day
               feigneth
               greater
               pains
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               Maid
               pitying
               him
               doth
               will
               him
               to
               take
               the
               urine
               of
               a
               Mare
               newly
               made
               and
               warm
               .
               This
               he
               also
               poureth
               upon
               the
               Frogs
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               die
               .
               After
               some
               time
               the
               servant
               of
               another
               Nobleman
               is
               afflicted
               with
               miserable
               torments
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               suspicion
               of
               a
               Philter
               given
               by
               a
               person
               of
               quality
               .
               They
               exhibite
               Mares
               urine
               ,
               and
               she
               vomiteth
               up
               two
               Lizards
               ,
               and
               two
               Frogs
               .
            
             By
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             such
             strange
             vomitings
             up
             of
             Frogs
             ,
             Lizards
             ,
             Askers
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             though
             attributed
             to
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             the
             operation
             of
             Satan
             ,
             do
             but
             proceed
             from
             natural
             causes
             .
             And
             doubtless
             the
             sperme
             ,
             or
             
               ova
               ranarum
            
             ,
             were
             but
             conveyed
             into
             the
             Apple
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             and
             the
             Chylus
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             like
             warm
             milk
             )
             they
             might
             grow
             and
             increase
             .
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             witching
             ,
             or
             secret
             poysoning
             ,
             we
             grant
             to
             be
             too
             frequent
             and
             common
             ,
             because
             those
             persons
             commonly
             accounted
             Witches
             are
             extreamly
             malicious
             and
             envious
             ,
             and
             do
             secretly
             and
             by
             tradition
             learn
             strange
             poysons
             ,
             philters
             and
             receipts
             whereby
             they
             do
             much
             hurt
             and
             mischief
             .
             Which
             most
             strange
             wayes
             of
             
             poysoning
             ,
             tormenting
             ,
             and
             breeding
             of
             unwonted
             things
             in
             the
             stomach
             and
             bellies
             of
             people
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             unknown
             unto
             many
             learned
             men
             and
             Philosophers
             ,
             but
             they
             respecting
             the
             good
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             evil
             minded
             persons
             ,
             have
             altogether
             forborn
             openly
             to
             mention
             such
             dangerous
             receipts
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             best
             so
             to
             publish
             them
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             could
             understand
             what
             they
             intended
             ,
             and
             so
             these
             secrets
             of
             mischief
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             kept
             in
             obscurity
             ,
             amongst
             old
             women
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             melancholy
             persons
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             delivered
             over
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             and
             commonly
             one
             learns
             it
             of
             another
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             ,
             Popery
             and
             Witchcraft
             go
             by
             Tradition
             .
             And
             to
             this
             very
             purpose
             I
             cannot
             but
             insert
             that
             remarkable
             passage
             of
             Paracelsus
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Possent
               equident
               (
               ait
            
             )
             
             
               peculiarem
               de
               ipsis
               tractatum
               edere
               ,
               ut
               artes
               ac
               machinae
               illarum
               manifestarentur
               .
               Sed
               propter
               malitiosos
               ista
               talia
               pennâ
               seu
               calamo
               minimè
               evulganda
               sunt
               ,
               multa
               enim
               ●agitiosa
               simul
               induci
               possent
               :
               quae
               satius
               est
               reticeri
               .
            
             And
             that
             strange
             productions
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             stupendious
             effects
             brought
             into
             action
             ,
             from
             secret
             and
             hidden
             natural
             causes
             ,
             that
             are
             better
             known
             to
             those
             malicious
             persons
             that
             are
             accounted
             Witches
             ,
             than
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             by
             another
             observation
             set
             down
             by
             the
             forementioned
             Salmuth
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             :
             
               Galen
               and
               others
               have
               recorded
               ,
               that
               the
               saliva
               ,
               
               or
               spittle
               of
               a
               mad
               dog
               ,
               if
               it
               touch
               an
               human
               body
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               forthwith
               washed
               off
               ,
               may
               cause
               madness
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Hydrophobia
               ,
               there
               is
               so
               great
               force
               of
               the
               poyson
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               that
               are
               bitten
               do
               also
               piss
               or
               void
               by
               urine
               ,
               little
               whelps
               ,
               or
               pieces
               of
               flesh
               like
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Avicenna
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
               Fen.
               6.
               tr
               .
               4.
               c.
               7.
               hath
               delivered
               ,
               though
               doubted
               of
               by
               others
               .
               But
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               certainly
               know
               notwithstanding
               that
               of
               such
               saliva
               or
               spittle
               only
               left
               in
               the
               Garment
               ,
               after
               biting
               ,
               have
               Worms
               been
               breed
               ,
               plainly
               resembling
               little
               Whelps
               with
               their
               heads
               .
               For
               a
               mad
               Dog
               did
               meet
               a
               Servant
               Maid
               of
               an
               honest
               Matrons
               going
               to
               the
               Market
               ▪
               and
               flies
               furiously
               and
               violently
               at
               her
               feet
               .
               She
               that
               she
               might
               avoid
               the
               danger
               ,
               inclineth
               her self
               ▪
               and
               a
               little
               bendeth
               her
               knees
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               Dog
               doth
               with
               his
               teeth
               catch
               hold
               of
               her
               Garment
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               seam
               or
               low
               selvidge
               ,
               and
               did
               bark
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               forthwith
               ran
               away
               .
               Which
               being
               done
               the
               Maid
               remained
               terrified
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               first
               doubted
               whether
               the
               Dog
               was
               mad
               or
               not
               ,
               but
               having
               recollected
               her self
               ,
               she
               suspecteth
               his
               rabiousness
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               been
               very
               familiar
               ,
               even
               almost
               domestick
               with
               her
               .
               Therefore
               she
               returneth
               home
               ,
               and
               hangeth
               the
               torn
               Garment
               upon
               a
               piece
               of
               wood
               in
               the
               House
               .
               But
               afterwards
               upon
               the
               fourth
               day
               she
               goeth
               to
               it
               ,
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               mend
               it
               .
               But
               oh
               a
               wonderful
               thing
               ,
               she
               findeth
               Worms
               altogether
               like
               little
               Whelps
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               to
               be
               bred
               in
               those
               places
               of
               the
               hem
               in
               which
               the
               Dog
               had
               fastned
               his
               teeth
               ,
               and
               those
               as
               a
               new
               Miracle
               (
               as
               they
               did
               call
               it
               )
               were
               shewed
               unto
               certain
               of
               the
               Neighbours
               being
               called
               together
               .
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Another
             instance
             to
             prove
             the
             strange
             effects
             that
             may
             be
             produced
             by
             natural
             Causes
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             so
             occult
             ,
             stupendious
             ,
             and
             unusual
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             commonly
             fathered
             upon
             Devils
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             no
             more
             at
             all
             to
             do
             in
             or
             about
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             mental
             perswading
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             use
             them
             to
             wicked
             and
             destructive
             ends
             ,
             as
             those
             wonderful
             compositions
             that
             produce
             the
             Plague
             and
             such
             like
             grievous
             Diseases
             and
             Symptoms
             ;
             For
             this
             kind
             of
             veneficium
             (
             call
             it
             Witchcraft
             if
             you
             please
             )
             is
             and
             hath
             been
             often
             practised
             by
             most
             horrible
             ,
             malevolent
             ,
             and
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             who
             by
             an
             art
             more
             than
             Diabolical
             (
             especially
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             end
             and
             use
             )
             have
             so
             framed
             ,
             and
             prepared
             ,
             and
             commixed
             things
             naturally
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             form
             of
             unguents
             have
             produced
             the
             Plague
             and
             divers
             other
             most
             pernicious
             and
             venefical
             Diseases
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             confirmed
             by
             undeniable
             examples
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             give
             some
             few
             .
             
               Josephus
               Quercetanus
            
             ,
             that
             famous
             Chymist
             and
             Physician
             to
             
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             of
             France
             ,
             tells
             us
             thus
             much
             :
             
               The
               Contagion
               of
               the
               Plague
               is
               not
               only
               contracted
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               the
               air
               and
               water
               ,
               things
               in
               a
               manner
               universal
               ,
               or
               from
               other
               things
               more
               particular
               ,
               as
               vestments
               ,
               linnen
               ,
               and
               other
               moveable
               things
               inquinated
               by
               the
               attraction
               of
               pestiferous
               Atomes
               :
               But
               also
               by
               the
               detestable
               Crafts
               ,
               and
               Diabolical
               Arts
               of
               certain
               most
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               poysoners
               ,
               or
               witches
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               which
               they
               contemperate
               and
               mix
               certain
               poysons
               into
               the
               form
               of
               an
               unguent
               ,
               and
               use
               to
               rub
               some
               of
               it
               upon
               the
               handle
               of
               doors
               ,
               so
               that
               those
               that
               do
               but
               lightly
               touch
               them
               ,
               are
               forthwith
               infected
               with
               the
               Plague
               ,
               this
               subtile
               poison
               forthwith
               creeping
               by
               the
               pores
               of
               the
               skin
               into
               the
               extremities
               of
               the
               veins
               ,
               is
               quickly
               communicated
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               which
               human
               industry
               can
               hardly
               administer
               any
               remedy
               .
            
             Unto
             which
             the
             Lord
             Verulam
             gives
             this
             cautious
             attestation
             :
             
               Pestem
               quoque
               excitavit
               januarum
               ,
               rimarum
               ,
               aliorumque
            
             
             
               inunctio
               ,
               non
               tam
               ex
               contactu
               ,
               quam
               quod
               homini
               in
               more
               positum
               ,
               si
               quid
               humidi
               adhaerescat
               digitis
               ,
               naso
               illud
               admovere
               .
               Moneri
               sepatientur
               ,
               apud
               quos
               ea
               inolevit
               consuetudo
               ,
               ut
               praecaveant
               .
               Johannes
               Wierus
            
             a
             learned
             Physician
             ,
             and
             a
             person
             of
             credit
             and
             
             veracity
             ,
             reciteth
             this
             History
             from
             
               Antonius
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Ennead
            
             .
             4.
             lib.
             4.
             
             This
             strange
             venefice
             or
             witchcraft
             ,
             was
             practis'd
             at
             Casal
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Salassia
             ,
             a
             Region
             of
             Italy
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             1536.
             
             
               About
               forty
               persons
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               there
               was
               one
               Hangman
               ,
               had
               combined
               and
               sworn
               together
               ,
               That
               seeing
               the
               Plague
               had
               ceased
               that
               before
               did
               rage
               ,
               they
               would
               compound
               an
               unguent
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               handles
               of
               the
               doors
               being
               besmeared
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               infected
               that
               touched
               those
               handles
               .
               They
               did
               also
               prepare
               a
               Powder
               which
               being
               secretly
               sprinkled
               in
               the
               Garments
               ,
               should
               produce
               the
               Plague
               .
               The
               Villany
               lay
               hid
               for
               some
               certain
               time
               ,
               and
               many
               were
               taken
               away
               of
               such
               as
               were
               joined
               in
               blood
               or
               affinity
               :
               Also
               money
               was
               given
               (
               as
               was
               said
               )
               to
               the
               Poysoners
               ,
               instead
               of
               inheritance
               .
               But
               when
               they
               had
               murthered
               the
               Brother
               and
               only
               Son
               of
               one
               Necus
               ,
               and
               that
               scarcely
               
               others
               than
               the
               Masters
               of
               Families
               themselves
               ,
               or
               their
               Sons
               ,
               did
               perish
               :
               And
               that
               also
               they
               had
               marked
               ,
               that
               into
               what
               Houses
               those
               Conspirators
               had
               insinuated
               themselves
               ,
               that
               those
               for
               the
               most
               part
               did
               perish
               into
               whose
               Houses
               they
               entred
               :
               but
               the
               Conspiracy
               being
               found
               out
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               put
               to
               death
               with
               most
               exquisite
               torments
               .
               They
               also
               confessed
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               determined
               to
               kill
               all
               the
               Citizens
               upon
               a
               Festival
               day
               ,
               by
               anointing
               the
               Seats
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               they
               had
               prepared
               twenty
               Pots
               full
               of
               that
               pernicious
               and
               hellish
               Ointment
               .
               And
               Paracelsus
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               at
               
               St.
               Vitum
               and
               Villacum
               ,
               certain
               of
               the
               Poyson-makers
               in
               the
               time
               of
               a
               Plague
               ,
               did
               take
               the
               Earth
               and
               Dust
               from
               the
               Graves
               of
               those
               that
               had
               been
               buried
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               prepare
               it
               with
               their
               Magical
               Art
               ,
               that
               they
               raised
               up
               a
               most
               cruel
               and
               raging
               Plague
               ,
               whereby
               many
               thousands
               of
               men
               were
               infected
               and
               slain
               .
            
             But
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             that
             preparation
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             revealed
             .
             Those
             that
             desire
             more
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             particular
             may
             have
             recourse
             to
             that
             learned
             Treatise
             ,
             
               de
               Peste
            
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             learned
             and
             industrious
             
               Matthias
               Untzerus
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             there
             is
             no
             where
             a
             more
             strange
             accident
             written
             ,
             than
             
             what
             is
             recorded
             in
             our
             own
             Annals
             in
             the
             year
             1579.
             the
             nineteenth
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               The
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               and
               6.
               days
               of
               July
               ,
               were
               the
               Assises
               holden
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               where
               was
               arraigned
               and
               condemned
               one
               
                 Rouland
                 Jenkes
              
               for
               his
               Seditious
               Tongue
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               there
               arose
               such
               a
               damp
               ,
               that
               almost
               all
               were
               smothered
               ,
               very
               few
               escaped
               that
               were
               not
               taken
               at
               that
               instant
               :
               The
               Jurors
               died
               presently
               :
               Shortly
               after
               died
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Bell
              
               ,
               Lord
               Chief
               Baron
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 de
                 Olie
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Babington
              
               ,
               M
               r
               Weneman
               ,
               M
               r
               
                 De
                 Olie
              
               ,
               High
               Sheriff
               ,
               M
               r
               Davers
               ,
               M
               r
               Farcurt
               ,
               M
               r
               Kirle
               ,
               M
               r
               Pheteplace
               ,
               M
               r
               Greenwood
               ,
               M
               r
               Foster
               ,
               Serjeant
               Baram
               ,
               M
               r
               Stevens
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               died
               in
               Oxford
               300.
               persons
               ,
               and
               sickned
               there
               but
               died
               in
               other
               places
               200.
               and
               odd
               ,
               from
               the
               sixth
               of
               July
               to
               the
               twelfth
               of
               August
               ,
               after
               which
               day
               died
               not
               one
               of
               that
               sickness
               ,
               for
               one
               of
               them
               infected
               not
               another
               ,
               nor
               any
               one
               Woman
               or
               Child
               died
               thereof
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             punctual
             relation
             according
             to
             our
             English
             Annals
             ,
             which
             relate
             nothing
             of
             what
             should
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             arising
             of
             such
             a
             damp
             ,
             just
             at
             the
             Conjuncture
             of
             time
             when
             Jenkes
             was
             Condemned
             ,
             there
             being
             none
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Prison
             Infection
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             have
             manifested
             it self
             by
             smell
             or
             by
             operating
             sooner
             .
             But
             to
             take
             away
             all
             scruple
             ,
             and
             to
             assign
             the
             true
             Cause
             ,
             it
             was
             thus
             :
             It
             fortuned
             that
             a
             Manuscript
             fell
             into
             my
             hands
             ,
             collected
             by
             an
             antient
             Gentleman
             of
             York
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             great
             observer
             and
             gatherer
             of
             strange
             things
             and
             facts
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             time
             of
             this
             accident
             happening
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             related
             thus
             :
             
               That
               
                 Rouland
                 Jenkes
              
               being
               imprisoned
               for
               treasonable
               words
               spoken
               against
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               Popish
               Recusant
               ,
               had
               notwithstanding
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               restraint
               ,
               liberty
               sometimes
               to
               walk
               abroad
               with
               a
               Keeper
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               day
               he
               came
               to
               an
               Apothecary
               ,
               
               and
               shewed
               him
               a
               receipt
               which
               he
               desired
               him
               to
               make
               up
               ;
               but
               the
               Apothecary
               upon
               the
               view
               of
               it
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               strong
               and
               dangerous
               receipt
               ,
               and
               required
               some
               time
               to
               prepare
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               asked
               him
               to
               what
               use
               he
               would
               apply
               it
               ?
               he
               answered
               to
               kill
               the
               Rats
               that
               since
               his
               Imprisonment
               spoiled
               his
               Books
               ;
               so
               being
               satisfied
               he
               promised
               to
               make
               it
               ready
               .
               After
               a
               certain
               time
               he
               cometh
               to
               know
               if
               it
               were
               ready
               ,
               but
               the
               Apothecary
               said
               the
               ingredients
               were
               so
               hard
               to
               procure
               that
               he
               had
               not
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               gave
               him
               the
               receipt
               again
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               taken
               a
               Copy
               ,
               which
               mine
               Author
               had
               there
               precisely
               written
               down
               ,
               but
               did
               seem
               so
               horribly
               poysonous
               ,
               that
               I
               cut
               it
               forth
               lest
               it
               might
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               wicked
               persons
               .
               But
               after
               it
               seems
               he
               had
               got
               it
               prepared
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               day
               of
               his
               tryal
               had
               made
               a
               week
               or
               wick
               of
               it
               (
               for
               so
               is
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               fitted
               ,
               that
               like
               a
               Candle
               it
               might
               be
               fired
               )
               which
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               he
               was
               Condemned
               he
               lighted
               ,
               having
               provided
               himself
               a
               Tinder-box
               and
               Steel
               to
               strike
               fire
               .
               And
               whosoever
               should
               know
               the
               ingredients
               of
               that
               Wick
               or
               Candle
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Composition
               ,
               will
               easily
               be
               perswaded
               of
               the
               virulency
               and
               venenous
               effects
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               him
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               use
               and
               end
               was
               meerly
               Diabolical
               ,
               though
               th●
               agency
               and
               effects
               were
               meer
               natural
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             very
             strange
             to
             consider
             what
             learned
             and
             grave
             Authors
             have
             left
             recorded
             of
             the
             Ligation
             or
             binding
             of
             Husbands
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             viripotent
             ,
             or
             be
             able
             to
             have
             to
             do
             with
             their
             Wives
             for
             a
             longer
             or
             a
             shorter
             time
             ;
             nay
             some
             even
             have
             proceded
             so
             faras
             to
             write
             it
             ,
             and
             seem
             also
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             that
             by
             venifice
             or
             Witchcraft
             ,
             the
             virile
             members
             may
             be
             quite
             taken
             away
             ;
             as
             is
             related
             by
             Codronchius
             ,
             of
             a
             certain
             young
             man
             that
             had
             his
             members
             quite
             
             taken
             away
             by
             a
             Woman
             Witch
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             she
             restored
             again
             ,
             by
             beating
             and
             putting
             her
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             .
             And
             of
             this
             incredible
             story
             ,
             Sennertus
             a
             professed
             maintainer
             of
             the
             impossible
             power
             of
             Witches
             ,
             doth
             notwithstanding
             give
             this
             censure
             .
             
               The
               
               Devil
               doth
               often
               delude
               men
               by
               prestigious
               and
               jugling
               deceits
               ,
               and
               perswadeth
               them
               that
               he
               hath
               brought
               such
               Diseases
               as
               indeed
               are
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               this
               taking
               away
               the
               virile
               member
               ,
               related
               by
               
                 Baptista
                 Codronchius
              
               .
               For
               although
               some
               be
               of
               that
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               genital
               members
               may
               really
               be
               taken
               away
               and
               restored
               by
               the
               Devil
               :
               notwithstanding
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               had
               rather
               hold
               with
               those
               that
               believe
               such
               things
               are
               meer
               juglings
               and
               delusions
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Devil
               to
               restore
               unto
               man
               a
               member
               lost
               or
               taken
               away
               .
               The
               most
               learned
               Lord
               Bacon
               doth
               affirm
               ,
               
               that
               this
               kind
               of
               Ligation
               or
               binding
               ,
               to
               make
               men
               impotent
               for
               Coition
               ,
               is
               frequent
               in
               Santonne
               and
               Gascoigne
               ,
               and
               is
               used
               to
               be
               done
               upon
               the
               Marriage
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               often
               performed
               by
               the
               Mothers
               to
               prevent
               that
               incantation
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               loose
               it
               when
               they
               please
               .
               And
               doth
               think
               it
               no
               light
               matter
               because
               punishable
               by
               their
               laws
               .
               And
               saith
               after
               ,
               If
               it
               exceed
               not
               nature
               it
               hath
               its
               force
               from
               the
               Imagination
               of
               the
               binder
               of
               
               the
               virile
               member
               ,
               and
               adds
               :
            
             
               Putem
               ego
               illud
               ab
               incantatione
               alienum
               esse
               ,
               quia
               non
               à
               certis
               personis
               tantum
               (
               quales
               incantatores
               )
               sed
               à
               quolibet
               fieri
               potest
               .
            
             But
             that
             which
             puts
             it
             forth
             of
             all
             doubt
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             fancy
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             perspicacious
             Salmuth
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               I
               have
               known
               two
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               who
               did
               imagine
               themselves
               impotent
               
               to
               the
               act
               of
               Venery
               ,
               and
               thought
               themselves
               maleficiated
               or
               bewitched
               ,
               when
               as
               before
               they
               had
               afforded
               themselves
               sufficiently
               strenuous
               in
               that
               warfar
               also
               with
               their
               Wives
               .
               But
               both
               being
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               handled
               and
               cured
               by
               me
               ,
               as
               persons
               melancholick
               and
               Hypochondriacal
               ,
               have
               afterwards
               sufficiently
               laughed
               at
               themselves
               .
               But
               I
               did
               conjecture
               them
               to
               be
               melancholick
               by
               this
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               complain
               ,
               that
               about
               that
               act
               they
               were
               overwhelmed
               with
               an
               heap
               of
               Cogitations
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               from
               what
               cause
               that
               effect
               did
               proceed
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               deservedly
               doubted
               of
               Wierus
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               there
               be
               any
               true
               impotency
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               from
               natural
               Causes
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             most
             of
             those
             vomitings
             of
             strange
             things
             is
             only
             caused
             from
             natural
             Causes
             ,
             as
             poysonous
             Potions
             ,
             Philters
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             manifest
             by
             another
             example
             given
             us
             by
             that
             famous
             Chymist
             and
             learned
             Physician
             of
             Frisuiga
             in
             
               Bavaria
               ,
               Martinus
               Rulandus
            
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               
                 David
                 Held
              
               Student
               in
               the
               Arts
               about
               
               the
               twentieth
               year
               of
               his
               Age
               did
               receive
               from
               a
               wicked
               Woman
               Cakes
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               eat
               ,
               and
               departing
               from
               her
               forthwith
               in
               the
               way
               he
               began
               to
               doat
               ,
               and
               being
               brought
               home
               he
               began
               to
               rage
               more
               ,
               and
               fell
               into
               madness
               .
               And
               to
               help
               this
               madness
               the
               Students
               came
               unto
               me
               and
               declare
               the
               insanity
               ,
               the
               Philter
               that
               he
               had
               taken
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               infected
               or
               brought
               into
               that
               madness
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               desire
               some
               help
               against
               it
               .
               To
               oppose
               which
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               gave
               six
               Ounces
               of
               my
               
                 Aqua
                 Benedicta
              
               ,
               which
               I
               commanded
               straightway
               to
               be
               given
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               .
               And
               this
               being
               taken
               soon
               after
               by
               vomiting
               he
               cast
               up
               the
               Philter
               ,
               or
               invenomed
               Cakes
               that
               he
               had
               swallowed
               ,
               which
               being
               cast
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               they
               did
               with
               the
               admiration
               of
               the
               by-standers
               begin
               to
               wax
               hot
               and
               to
               boil
               ,
               as
               meat
               with
               the
               fire
               doth
               grow
               hot
               and
               boil
               .
               So
               that
               this
               poison
               being
               cast
               up
               as
               a
               thing
               unhoped
               for
               ,
               soon
               after
               the
               insanity
               is
               driven
               away
               ,
               and
               within
               two
               days
               his
               understanding
               was
               perfectly
               restored
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Almighty
               did
               totally
               recover
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             these
             kind
             of
             people
             that
             are
             commonly
             called
             Witches
             ,
             are
             indeed
             (
             as
             both
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             names
             do
             signifie
             )
             Poysoners
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Hellish
             intentions
             are
             Diabolical
             ,
             but
             the
             effects
             they
             procure
             flow
             from
             natural
             Causes
             .
             If
             any
             require
             more
             ample
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             they
             may
             find
             divers
             Histories
             recorded
             in
             Schenkins
             his
             Observations
             ,
             lib.
             7.
             
               de
               venenis
            
             ,
             to
             verifie
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             is
             no
             one
             Argument
             that
             doth
             more
             confirm
             ,
             that
             what
             
             effects
             soever
             Devils
             ,
             or
             those
             called
             Witches
             do
             bring
             to
             pass
             in
             humane
             bodies
             ,
             are
             wrought
             by
             natural
             means
             ,
             and
             proceed
             from
             natural
             causes
             :
             Because
             what
             diseases
             soever
             are
             cured
             by
             natural
             causes
             and
             agents
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             brought
             into
             humane
             bodies
             by
             natural
             means
             .
             But
             many
             diseases
             attributed
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             Witches
             as
             instruments
             ,
             have
             been
             cured
             by
             natural
             means
             and
             applications
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             prove
             both
             by
             authorities
             and
             matters
             of
             fact
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             diseases
             must
             of
             necessity
             grow
             and
             arise
             from
             natural
             causes
             .
             And
             for
             authority
             we
             find
             Helmont
             affirming
             thus
             much
             :
             
               And
               also
               partly
               the
               curing
               of
               these
               diseases
               is
               to
               be
               
               had
               by
               certain
               Simples
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               omnipotent
               goodness
               hath
               given
               a
               gift
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               of
               resisting
               ,
               preventing
               and
               correcting
               of
               Veneficia
               ,
               Witchcrafts
               ,
               or
               poysonings
               ,
               and
               of
               bringing
               forth
               things
               injected
               .
               For
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               certain
               Simples
               do
               drive
               away
               evil
               spirits
               (
               a
               miserable
               company
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               give
               worship
               to
               Gods
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               natural
               efficacy
               of
               Simples
               )
               and
               reckons
               some
               that
               take
               away
               the
               penetration
               of
               the
               formal
               light
               tied
               to
               the
               excrements
               .
               Some
               do
               hinder
               the
               touch
               ,
               entrance
               or
               application
               .
               And
               that
               there
               are
               many
               such
               like
               ,
               that
               do
               correct
               the
               poysons
               ,
               and
               kill
               them
               .
               And
               chiefly
               he
               commendeth
               the
               
                 Electrum
                 minerale
                 immaturum
              
               of
               Paracelsus
               ,
               the
               Phu
               of
               Dioscorides
               ,
               being
               a
               kind
               of
               Valerian
               with
               purple
               flowers
               ,
               and
               likewise
               there
               commemorateth
               diverse
               others
               .
            
          
           
             To
             confirm
             this
             assertion
             of
             Helmonts
             ,
             we
             shall
             transcribe
             what
             the
             Honourable
             person
             Mr.
             Boyle
             hath
             set
             down
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
             
               Since
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Essay
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               saw
               a
               lusty
               ,
               and
               very
               sprightful
               Boy
               ,
               child
               to
               a
               famous
               Chymical
               Writer
               ,
               (
               I
               judge
               it
               to
               be
               
                 Joachimus
                 Poleman
              
               )
               who
               as
               his
               Father
               assured
               me
               and
               others
               ,
               being
               by
               some
               enemies
               of
               this
               Physicians
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               yet
               an
               infant
               ,
               so
               bewitcht
               that
               he
               constantly
               lay
               in
               miserable
               torment
               ,
               and
               still
               refusing
               the
               breast
               ,
               was
               reduced
               by
               pain
               and
               want
               of
               food
               ,
               to
               a
               desperate
               condition
               ,
               the
               experienced
               relator
               of
               the
               story
               remembring
               that
               Helmont
               attributes
               to
               the
               
                 Electrum
                 minerale
                 immaturum
                 Paracelsi
              
               ,
               the
               virtue
               of
               relieving
               those
               ,
               whose
               distempers
               come
               from
               Witchcraft
               ,
               did
               according
               to
               Helmonts
               prescription
               hang
               a
               piece
               of
               this
               noble
               mineral
               about
               the
               infants
               neck
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               might
               touch
               the
               pit
               of
               the
               Stomach
               ;
               whereupon
               presently
               the
               child
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               rest
               in
               I
               know
               not
               how
               many
               dayes
               and
               nights
               before
               ,
               fell
               for
               a
               while
               asleep
               ,
               and
               waking
               well
               cried
               for
               the
               Teat
               ,
               which
               he
               greedily
               suckt
               ,
               from
               thenceforth
               hastily
               recovering
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               wonder
               both
               of
               the
               Parents
               ,
               and
               several
               others
               that
               were
               astonisht
               at
               so
               great
               and
               quick
               a
               change
               .
               And
               though
               I
               am
               not
               forward
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               to
               impute
               all
               those
               diseases
               to
               Witchcraft
               ,
               which
               even
               learned
               Men
               father
               upon
               it
               ;
               yet
               it
               's
               considerable
               in
               our
               present
               case
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               disease
               ,
               the
               distemper
               was
               very
               great
               ,
               and
               almost
               hopeless
               ,
               and
               the
               cure
               suddenly
               performed
               by
               an
               outward
               
               application
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               a
               Mineral
               ,
               in
               which
               compacted
               sort
               of
               bodies
               the
               finer
               parts
               are
               thought
               to
               be
               lockt
               up
               .
            
             Another
             example
             he
             giveth
             us
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               The
               same
               
                 Henricus
                 ab
              
               
               Heer
               among
               his
               freshly
               commended
               observations
               ,
               hath
               another
               of
               a
               little
               Lady
               ,
               whom
               he
               concludes
               to
               have
               been
               cast
               into
               the
               strange
               and
               terrible
               distemper
               ,
               which
               he
               there
               particularly
               records
               ,
               by
               Witchcraft
               .
               Upon
               so
               severe
               an
               examination
               of
               the
               Symptomes
               made
               by
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               that
               if
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               solemn
               professions
               of
               veracity
               ,
               he
               mis-relate
               them
               not
               ,
               I
               cannot
               wonder
               he
               should
               confidently
               impute
               so
               prodigious
               a
               disease
               to
               some
               supernatural
               cause
               .
               But
               though
               the
               observation
               ,
               with
               its
               various
               circumstances
               ,
               be
               very
               well
               worth
               your
               perusing
               ;
               yet
               that
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               here
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               what
               he
               adds
               about
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               concerning
               his
               having
               cured
               her
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               in
               despair
               of
               her
               recovery
               sent
               her
               back
               to
               her
               Parents
               ,
               by
               an
               outward
               medicine
               ,
               namely
               ,
               an
               Oyntment
               which
               he
               found
               extolled
               against
               pains
               produced
               by
               Witchcraft
               ,
               in
               a
               Dutch
               book
               of
               
               Carrichter's
               (
               where
               also
               I
               remember
               I
               met
               with
               it
               set
               down
               a
               little
               differently
               from
               what
               he
               delivers
               .
               )
            
          
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             this
             tedious
             particular
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             one
             observation
             more
             from
             learned
             Salmuth
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               The
               servant
               
               Maid
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               of
               
                 Caesars
                 à
                 Breitenbach
              
               was
               taken
               with
               a
               most
               intense
               pain
               of
               her
               left
               arm
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               did
               not
               at
               all
               remit
               or
               abate
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               dolour
               was
               augmented
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               tumour
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               preternatural
               thing
               did
               outwardly
               appear
               ,
               the
               beholders
               did
               fear
               some
               sort
               of
               venefice
               or
               Witchcraft
               .
               Therefore
               they
               apply
               a
               well
               tryed
               medicine
               ,
               which
               in
               such
               a
               case
               is
               said
               to
               be
               much
               approved
               ,
               to
               wit
               red
               Corals
               well
               beaten
               with
               the
               leaves
               of
               Oak
               ,
               and
               with
               Rose-water
               brought
               into
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Cataplasm
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               on
               for
               the
               space
               of
               24
               hours
               .
               In
               which
               space
               of
               time
               the
               place
               is
               brought
               to
               suppuration
               ,
               and
               within
               as
               many
               more
               hours
               ,
               the
               same
               remedy
               being
               applyed
               again
               ,
               the
               abscess
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               needles
               ,
               hairs
               and
               burnt
               coals
               are
               found
               .
               All
               these
               together
               with
               the
               Amulet
               they
               put
               into
               an
               hole
               made
               with
               an
               Augur
               or
               Gimlet
               in
               the
               root
               of
               an
               Oak
               ,
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               before
               the
               Sun
               rise
               ,
               and
               they
               stopped
               up
               the
               same
               hole
               with
               a
               wedge
               or
               pin
               ,
               made
               of
               the
               wood
               of
               the
               same
               Tree
               .
               The
               pain
               thereupon
               plainly
               ceaseth
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               is
               with
               other
               medicaments
               brought
               to
               Cicatrization
               .
               But
               some
               deriding
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               thinking
               them
               to
               be
               prestigious
               delusions
               ,
               do
               pull
               them
               forth
               of
               the
               hole
               again
               .
               Hereupon
               forthwith
               that
               miserable
               servant
               was
               again
               afflicted
               with
               cruel
               pains
               ,
               more
               raging
               than
               the
               former
               .
               Therefore
               they
               repeat
               the
               former
               medicaments
               ,
               and
               more
               copious
               matter
               doth
               issue
               forth
               ,
               which
               being
               taken
               together
               with
               the
               Amulet
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               the
               former
               place
               in
               the
               Oak
               ,
               all
               the
               pains
               did
               forthwith
               vanish
               ,
               and
               she
               afterwards
               lived
               altogether
               sound
               .
            
             And
             so
             I
             conceive
             that
             by
             these
             reasons
             ,
             authorities
             and
             instances
             of
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             proved
             ;
             that
             what
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             work
             in
             humane
             bodies
             or
             in
             corporeal
             matter
             ,
             is
             by
             applying
             fit
             actives
             to
             suitable
             passives
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             effects
             are
             only
             produced
             by
             natural
             causes
             and
             means
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             I
             undertook
             to
             make
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             that
             in
             this
             Chapter
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             and
             examine
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Johannes
               Baptista
               van
               Helmont
            
             ,
             that
             great
             Physician
             ,
             Philosopher
             and
             Chymist
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             open
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             reciteth
             a
             large
             Catalogue
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             a
             most
             strange
             manner
             brought
             or
             injected
             into
             the
             bodies
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             as
             darts
             ,
             thorn-pricks
             ,
             or
             pins
             ,
             chaff
             ,
             hairs
             ,
             dust
             of
             wood
             that
             hath
             been
             sawed
             ,
             little
             stones
             ,
             egg-shels
             and
             pieces
             of
             pots
             ,
             hulls
             and
             husks
             or
             swads
             ,
             insects
             ,
             things
             of
             linen
             ,
             needles
             and
             the
             instruments
             of
             artificers
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             injected
             insensibly
             ,
             and
             entred
             altogether
             in
             an
             invisible
             manner
             ,
             but
             were
             detained
             and
             ejected
             with
             direful
             pains
             and
             tortures
             .
             And
             that
             sometimes
             they
             are
             greater
             than
             the
             holes
             or
             passages
             by
             which
             they
             are
             intromitted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             to
             confirm
             this
             assertion
             he
             bringeth
             instances
             of
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             as
             these
             following
             .
             
               For
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               of
               late
               there
               was
               a
               part
               of
               an
               Oxe-hide
               injected
               by
               the
               pores
               of
               the
               skin
               ,
               it
               being
               intire
               ,
               which
               the
               Chirurgeon
               did
               draw
               forth
               with
               a
               pair
               of
               Forceps
               ,
               
               it
               being
               of
               the
               magnitude
               of
               the
               ball
               of
               a
               Mans
               hand
               ,
               the
               Apostume
               first
               being
               ripened
               .
               And
               a
               Witch
               burned
               at
               Bruges
               ,
               did
               confess
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               injected
               that
               hide
               into
               the
               good
               man.
               So
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               we
               have
               in
               times
               past
               seen
               at
               Lira
               the
               children
               of
               Orphans
               to
               have
               cast
               up
               by
               vomit
               an
               artificial
               Horse
               and
               Cart
               ,
               drawn
               forth
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               by-standers
               ;
               to
               wit
               a
               four
               footed
               board
               accompanied
               with
               its
               ropes
               ,
               and
               wheel
               .
               And
               
               what
               way
               soever
               it
               were
               placed
               ,
               it
               was
               easily
               greater
               than
               the
               double
               throat
               .
               Further
               he
               saith
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               at
               Antwerp
               in
               the
               year
               1622.
               a
               young
               Maid
               ,
               who
               had
               vomited
               ,
               perhaps
               two
               thousand
               pins
               conglomerated
               together
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               hairs
               and
               filth
               .
               Another
               Maid
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               at
               Mechlin
               in
               the
               year
               1631
               ,
               who
               we
               being
               present
               ,
               did
               vomit
               up
               shavings
               of
               wood
               or
               chips
               ,
               cut
               off
               in
               plaining
               with
               the
               Hatchet
               ,
               with
               much
               slimy
               stuff
               ,
               to
               the
               magnitude
               of
               two
               fists
               .
               It
               is
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               a
               frequent
               thing
               every
               where
               admitted
               by
               learned
               Men.
               
            
             Upon
             which
             we
             will
             only
             give
             these
             Animadversions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             things
             as
             strange
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             Helmont
             seems
             to
             avouch
             
             of
             his
             own
             sight
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             are
             also
             attested
             by
             other
             persons
             of
             great
             learning
             and
             credit
             ,
             as
             ,
             besides
             what
             we
             have
             immediately
             before
             shewed
             from
             Salmuth
             ,
             of
             the
             needles
             ,
             hairs
             and
             burnt
             coals
             that
             came
             forth
             of
             the
             Maids
             arm
             ,
             these
             examples
             may
             ratifie
             .
             We
             will
             pass
             by
             
               Sprenger
               ,
               Bodin
               ,
               Remigius
            
             and
             
               Del
               Rio
            
             as
             Pontificial
             Authors
             ,
             and
             therefore
             partial
             and
             interested
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             first
             place
             we
             shall
             give
             this
             from
             
               Alexander
               Benedictus
            
             ,
             who
             telleth
             this
             :
             
             
               That
               he
               saw
               two
               Women
               his
               neighbours
               upon
               one
               day
               ,
               being
               infected
               
               by
               potions
               of
               evil
               medicaments
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               were
               wonderfully
               tormented
               with
               strange
               vomitings
               :
               That
               the
               one
               cast
               up
               with
               great
               strainings
               an
               head
               bodkin
               very
               great
               bended
               like
               an
               hook
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               lump
               of
               Womens
               hair
               ,
               wrapped
               with
               the
               pairing
               of
               nails
               ,
               who
               died
               the
               day
               following
               .
               The
               other
               vomited
               up
               a
               Womans
               Quoif
               ,
               pieces
               of
               glass
               ,
               with
               three
               dried
               pieces
               of
               a
               Dogs
               tail
               that
               was
               hairy
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               had
               voided
               by
               vomiting
               as
               much
               ,
               (
               if
               set
               together
               ,
               )
               as
               would
               have
               equalized
               the
               quantity
               of
               the
               whole
               tail
               .
               But
               the
               most
               strange
               story
               that
               possibly
               can
               be
               read
               is
               recorded
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Bartholinus
              
               who
               was
               Physician
               to
               Frederick
               the
               third
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               of
               
                 Anna
                 Erici
              
               ,
               who
               vomited
               up
               at
               several
               times
               a
               piece
               of
               sharp
               wood
               ,
               
               great
               store
               of
               black
               blood
               ,
               an
               hem
               or
               fring
               of
               silk
               or
               linen
               cloath
               of
               a
               blew
               colour
               ,
               sowed
               with
               a
               green
               thred
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               hid
               three
               pieces
               of
               lead
               ,
               two
               pieces
               of
               glass
               ,
               three
               Almonds
               ,
               three
               pieces
               of
               a
               Tobacco-pipe
               ,
               and
               white
               stones
               or
               flints
               :
               And
               afterwards
               many
               other
               horrid
               ,
               strange
               and
               incredible
               things
               that
               may
               be
               read
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               in
               the
               Margent
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             would
             seem
             a
             point
             of
             strange
             Scepticism
             or
             infidelity
             to
             
             distrust
             and
             reject
             these
             relations
             as
             lies
             and
             fictions
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Authors
             that
             recite
             them
             do
             for
             the
             most
             part
             attest
             them
             upon
             their
             own
             view
             or
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             from
             unquestionable
             eye-witnesses
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             Men
             of
             great
             Reputation
             and
             Credit
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             several
             Countrys
             ,
             and
             in
             different
             times
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             conspire
             in
             a
             lie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             find
             persons
             of
             great
             learning
             and
             sober
             judgments
             ,
             to
             use
             much
             hesitation
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             
             either
             to
             suspend
             their
             belief
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             never
             seen
             any
             such
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             well
             conclude
             as
             many
             Wise
             Men
             do
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             seen
             a
             thing
             may
             better
             believe
             it
             than
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             seen
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             are
             utterly
             diffident
             and
             believe
             no
             such
             matters
             of
             fact
             at
             all
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             folly
             than
             to
             be
             very
             inquisitive
             and
             laborious
             to
             find
             out
             the
             causes
             of
             such
             a
             Phenomenon
             ,
             as
             never
             had
             any
             existence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Men
             ought
             to
             be
             cautious
             and
             be
             fully
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             effect
             ,
             before
             they
             adventure
             to
             explicate
             the
             cause
             .
             And
             I
             find
             both
             my
             Lord
             Bacon
             ,
             and
             that
             honourable
             and
             learned
             person
             Mr.
             Boyle
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             occasion
             to
             mention
             these
             things
             ,
             do
             it
             with
             extream
             caution
             ,
             and
             always
             with
             an
             If
             or
             some
             other
             note
             of
             signal
             dubitation
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Lord
             Mountaigue
             in
             his
             Essays
             ,
             and
             our
             Countreyman
             Mr.
             Osburne
             (
             no
             contemptible
             persons
             )
             in
             his
             writings
             seem
             utterly
             diffident
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Again
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             easy
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             vigilant
             ,
             attentive
             and
             wisest
             person
             either
             to
             impose
             upon
             himself
             ,
             
             being
             drawn
             by
             those
             overruling
             notions
             that
             he
             suckt
             in
             from
             his
             childhood
             ,
             whereby
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             being
             never
             ▪
             so
             little
             byassed
             the
             judgment
             will
             be
             presently
             swayed
             that
             way
             :
             or
             how
             subject
             the
             most
             wary
             and
             perspicacious
             person
             is
             to
             be
             imposed
             
             upon
             by
             the
             cunning
             craftiness
             or
             confederacy
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             drawn
             to
             believe
             a
             meer
             impossibility
             ,
             by
             the
             perseverant
             asseverations
             of
             what
             others
             have
             seen
             and
             known
             ,
             may
             certainly
             induce
             us
             ,
             though
             not
             utterly
             to
             reject
             all
             relations
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             yet
             to
             stand
             like
             Janus
             in
             this
             field
             of
             doubtful
             perplexity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             to
             this
             we
             add
             the
             consideration
             ,
             how
             rare
             and
             seldome
             
             these
             things
             happen
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             (
             though
             it
             argue
             but
             negatively
             )
             many
             Physicians
             have
             practised
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             never
             met
             with
             any
             such
             strange
             accidents
             :
             and
             withal
             that
             many
             of
             these
             vomitings
             of
             strange
             stuff
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             have
             been
             meer
             counterfeit
             juglings
             and
             Impostures
             ,
             as
             was
             manifest
             in
             the
             Boy
             of
             
               Bilson
               Sommers
            
             of
             Nottingham
             and
             diverse
             others
             :
             besides
             ,
             I
             that
             have
             practised
             Physick
             above
             forty
             years
             could
             never
             find
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             truth
             and
             reality
             ,
             but
             have
             known
             many
             that
             have
             counterfeited
             these
             strange
             vomitings
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             we
             and
             others
             have
             plainly
             laid
             open
             and
             detected
             .
             So
             that
             though
             we
             shall
             not
             simply
             deny
             the
             verity
             of
             these
             relations
             ,
             so
             we
             cannot
             but
             believe
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             cheats
             and
             delusions
             ,
             and
             others
             meer
             mistakes
             of
             ignorance
             and
             vain
             credulity
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             proceed
             with
             much
             cautiousness
             and
             careful
             foresight
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             that
             Helmont
             lies
             down
             (
             after
             he
             thinketh
             that
             he
             hath
             proved
             the
             matters
             of
             fact
             sufficiently
             )
             is
             the
             assigning
             of
             the
             true
             cause
             (
             as
             he
             thinketh
             )
             of
             the
             bringing
             to
             pass
             these
             wondrous
             effects
             ;
             And
             these
             he
             maketh
             twofold
             ,
             first
             the
             Devil
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             league
             with
             the
             Witch
             ,
             doth
             bring
             and
             convey
             the
             things
             to
             be
             injected
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             near
             the
             object
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             invisible
             by
             his
             spiritual
             power
             :
             Secondly
             that
             the
             Witch
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             her
             imagination
             and
             the
             motion
             of
             her
             free
             will
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             the
             only
             peculiar
             prerogative
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             to
             remain
             both
             with
             Men
             and
             Women
             after
             the
             fall
             ,
             namely
             a
             power
             by
             their
             free
             wills
             and
             force
             of
             imagination
             ,
             to
             create
             or
             frame
             seminal
             and
             efficacious
             Ideas
             to
             work
             as
             it
             were
             
               ad
               nutum
            
             )
             doth
             convey
             or
             inject
             these
             strange
             things
             into
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             they
             would
             hurt
             or
             torment
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             case
             as
             the
             ultimate
             attempt
             of
             nature
             ,
             there
             is
             and
             may
             be
             a
             penetration
             of
             dimensions
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             he
             attempteth
             to
             prove
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             first
             amply
             lay
             down
             and
             relate
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             we
             shall
             give
             some
             notes
             and
             observations
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             things
             of
             great
             weight
             and
             consideration
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               He
               granteth
               that
               the
               evil
               spirit
               hath
               a
               power
               motive
               ,
               yet
               therewith
               cannot
               hurt
               the
               innocent
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               And
               further
               
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               these
               injected
               things
               do
               enter
               invisibly
               .
               And
               that
               this
               one
               thing
               is
               meerly
               Diabolical
               .
               For
               the
               most
               miserable
               scoffer
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               seeing
               he
               hath
               nothing
               that
               is
               real
               left
               to
               his
               liberty
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               vain
               appearances
               :
               Because
               he
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               lies
               ,
               he
               feigneth
               those
               things
               and
               maketh
               them
               to
               appear
               falsly
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               than
               they
               are
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               in
               
               these
               juglings
               the
               Man
               that
               is
               the
               Devils
               bondslave
               worketh
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               But
               by
               what
               manner
               the
               Devil
               maketh
               things
               visible
               in
               themselves
               to
               be
               invisible
               ,
               or
               how
               he
               involves
               them
               in
               his
               invisible
               spirit
               ,
               he
               confesseth
               that
               he
               is
               not
               a
               sedulous
               searcher
               of
               the
               works
               of
               Satan
               ,
               that
               belong
               unto
               him
               in
               propriety
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               the
               Devil
               doth
               transfer
               the
               things
               to
               be
               injected
               ,
               being
               made
               invisible
               ,
               unto
               the
               object
               ,
               the
               Idea
               of
               humane
               desire
               directing
               .
               And
               because
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               Man
               ,
               much
               less
               that
               he
               may
               hurt
               him
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               with
               an
               invisible
               burden
               ;
               therefore
               he
               useth
               the
               free
               motive
               power
               of
               the
               Man
               bound
               unto
               him
               .
               The
               Man
               doth
               therefore
               impress
               his
               free
               motive
               Blas
               into
               the
               body
               made
               invisible
               ,
               but
               the
               Devil
               doth
               carry
               it
               unto
               the
               Man
               ,
               into
               whom
               it
               is
               to
               be
               injected
               .
               And
               as
               a
               knife
               by
               the
               desire
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               person
               wounding
               is
               fixed
               into
               the
               flesh
               of
               him
               that
               is
               wounded
               :
               So
               this
               body
               made
               invisible
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               is
               injected
               into
               the
               body
               of
               the
               person
               to
               be
               inchanted
               ,
               by
               the
               Idea
               of
               the
               motive
               power
               of
               the
               Witch
               :
               Satan
               conspiring
               to
               this
               because
               of
               the
               purposed
               direction
               of
               hurting
               the
               person
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Truly
               I
               believe
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               it
               doth
               fight
               with
               Piety
               ,
               if
               a
               power
               exceeding
               nature
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               Devil
               .
               As
               though
               
               Satan
               should
               be
               above
               nature
               ,
               and
               should
               operate
               things
               impossible
               to
               nature
               .
               I
               grant
               that
               the
               manner
               is
               exotick
               and
               strange
               ,
               but
               yet
               notwithstanding
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               contained
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               nature
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               said
               :
               the
               manner
               is
               unknown
               by
               which
               nature
               should
               do
               it
               .
               The
               manner
               is
               also
               equally
               unknown
               by
               what
               means
               Satan
               should
               do
               it
               .
               Therefore
               they
               gain
               nothing
               who
               refer
               the
               work
               of
               nature
               unto
               the
               Devil
               .
               But
               whether
               they
               offend
               or
               not
               ,
               let
               others
               look
               to
               it
               .
               For
               at
               least
               it
               is
               an
               invention
               of
               immense
               sloathfulness
               ,
               to
               refer
               all
               things
               to
               the
               Devil
               that
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               .
               Neither
               would
               I
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               have
               the
               Devil
               called
               upon
               to
               satisfie
               our
               questions
               by
               a
               temerarious
               attribution
               of
               power
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Therefore
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               will
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               aid
               of
               Satan
               is
               not
               at
               all
               needful
               ,
               that
               some
               solid
               body
               may
               be
               drawn
               without
               
               the
               comminution
               of
               it self
               ,
               by
               a
               passage
               far
               less
               than
               it self
               .
               For
               the
               evil
               spirit
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               a
               motive
               Blas
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               it
               is
               against
               piety
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               hurt
               the
               innocent
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Which
               certainly
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               if
               every
               where
               he
               could
               inject
               these
               things
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               nefarious
               will
               ,
               for
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               have
               seen
               these
               things
               happen
               to
               innocent
               children
               ,
               to
               Virgins
               that
               were
               pious
               and
               devoted
               to
               God
               after
               a
               singular
               manner
               .
               And
               to
               prove
               this
               point
               he
               giveth
               these
               instances
               .
               Cornelius
               
               
                 Gemma
                 de
                 Cosmocriticis
              
               doth
               recite
               that
               he
               had
               seen
               a
               piece
               of
               three
               pounds
               or
               48.
               ounces
               weight
               ,
               of
               a
               brass
               Cannon
               ,
               which
               a
               Maid
               the
               Daughter
               of
               a
               Cooper
               had
               voided
               by
               stool
               ,
               with
               its
               characters
               or
               letters
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               Eele
               wrapt
               in
               its
               secundines
               .
               But
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               nature
               to
               melt
               powdered
               metal
               in
               
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               detained
               so
               many
               months
               in
               its
               pristine
               figure
               in
               the
               Intestines
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Eele
               should
               so
               often
               be
               made
               into
               small
               powder
               and
               to
               arise
               again
               from
               death
               .
               And
               that
               pieces
               of
               wood
               and
               leather
               should
               so
               often
               be
               turned
               into
               small
               powder
               ,
               and
               again
               restored
               into
               their
               former
               condition
               .
               For
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               have
               seen
               at
               Bruxells
               in
               the
               year
               1599.
               that
               an
               Oxe
               having
               taken
               three
               
               Herbs
               did
               vomit
               a
               Dragon
               with
               a
               tail
               like
               an
               Eele
               ,
               a
               body
               as
               of
               leather
               ,
               a
               Serpentine
               Head
               ,
               and
               not
               less
               than
               a
               Partridge
               .
               There
               is
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               an
               History
               of
               a
               Polonish
               Countryman
               ,
               seen
               lately
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 Ericius
                 Puteanus
              
               .
               A
               certain
               rustick
               did
               
               attempt
               himself
               to
               cut
               the
               Squinsie
               that
               he
               had
               in
               his
               throat
               with
               a
               short
               Knife
               ,
               which
               at
               unawares
               he
               swallowed
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               the
               length
               he
               did
               void
               the
               same
               at
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               Abdomen
               ,
               or
               lower
               belly
               ,
               with
               much
               rotten
               matter
               after
               great
               tortures
               ,
               and
               survived
               in
               health
               .
               Also
               at
               Vilvordia
               in
               the
               year
               1636.
               a
               Countryman
               known
               unto
               me
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               intending
               to
               feed
               a
               Cow
               ,
               did
               daily
               give
               her
               a
               bowl
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               had
               boiled
               Pot-Herbs
               with
               bran
               .
               At
               last
               she
               waxeth
               leaner
               more
               and
               more
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               begun
               to
               halt
               upon
               the
               right
               thigh
               :
               The
               Cow
               being
               killed
               ,
               the
               short
               Knife
               of
               his
               Wives
               bended
               back
               into
               the
               haft
               of
               Box
               ,
               is
               found
               hid
               betwixt
               the
               ribs
               and
               the
               shoulder
               blade
               :
               For
               the
               Country
               Woman
               in
               cutting
               the
               rape
               root
               ,
               had
               left
               her
               Knife
               amongst
               the
               Pot-Herbs
               ,
               and
               the
               Cow
               by
               drinking
               had
               swallowed
               it
               .
               Also
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 Ambrosius
                 Paraeus
              
               relateth
               a
               story
               of
               a
               certain
               man
               whom
               
               Thieves
               had
               compelled
               to
               swallow
               a
               Knife
               ,
               which
               he
               afterwards
               being
               sound
               did
               void
               by
               an
               Apostume
               of
               the
               side
               .
               
                 Alexander
                 Benedictus
              
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               doth
               mention
               another
               ,
               to
               whom
               an
               Arrow
               had
               penetrated
               into
               his
               back
               ,
               the
               hook
               of
               which
               of
               the
               breadth
               of
               three
               fingers
               he
               did
               void
               by
               stool
               without
               hurt
               .
               The
               same
               Author
               relateth
               of
               a
               certain
               Girl
               of
               Venice
               who
               had
               swallowed
               a
               Needle
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               two
               years
               she
               voided
               it
               by
               urine
               ,
               crusted
               over
               with
               a
               stony
               substance
               .
               Also
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 Antonius
                 Benevenius
              
               
               doth
               relate
               ,
               that
               an
               Hetruscan
               Woman
               had
               swallowed
               a
               Copper
               Needle
               or
               Pin
               ,
               which
               three
               years
               after
               she
               voided
               at
               the
               Navil
               ,
               and
               was
               sound
               .
               
                 Valesius
                 de
                 Taranta
              
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               mentioneth
               a
               Girl
               of
               Venice
               (
               perhaps
               the
               same
               )
               who
               voided
               by
               urine
               a
               Pin
               
               of
               three
               fingers
               long
               .
               A
               certain
               Capucine
               at
               Eburum
               called
               Bullonius
               ,
               by
               Sirname
               Hamptean
               ,
               did
               with
               much
               aversion
               of
               mind
               drink
               up
               an
               huge
               living
               Spider
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               seen
               fall
               into
               the
               Chalice
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass.
               Within
               a
               few
               days
               he
               had
               a
               Phlegmon
               or
               bile
               that
               did
               arise
               in
               his
               right
               thigh
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               rotten
               matter
               from
               thence
               he
               voided
               the
               whole
               Spider
               ,
               but
               being
               dead
               .
               A
               young
               Merchant
               of
               Antwerp
               being
               playing
               at
               Venice
               in
               his
               mouth
               with
               an
               unripe
               Ear
               of
               Barley
               ,
               did
               
               swallow
               the
               same
               with
               an
               huge
               fear
               of
               suffocation
               :
               From
               thence
               after
               three
               Weeks
               in
               the
               left
               side
               above
               the
               Girdle
               ,
               an
               Apostume
               appeared
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               length
               with
               the
               rotten
               matter
               the
               same
               Ear
               of
               a
               yellow
               colour
               is
               extracted
               whole
               .
               And
               he
               escaped
               sound
               .
               
               With
               Fernelius
               a
               Student
               is
               related
               to
               be
               cured
               by
               him
               who
               had
               voided
               an
               Ear
               of
               Corn
               by
               the
               ribs
               .
               Also
               Writers
               do
               commemorate
               ,
               that
               the
               young
               one
               sometimes
               dead
               and
               wasted
               in
               the
               Womb
               hath
               voided
               the
               bones
               through
               the
               Womb
               ,
               the
               belly
               ,
               by
               the
               na
               vil
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               the
               fundament
               .
               More
               things
               of
               this
               nature
               do
               every
               where
               occur
               amongst
               Authors
               worthy
               of
               credit
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             which
             matters
             of
             fact
             he
             thus
             concludeth
             :
             
               By
               which
               
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               solid
               bodies
               sufficiently
               great
               ,
               have
               penetrated
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               the
               Bowels
               ,
               the
               Womb
               ,
               the
               Caul
               ,
               the
               lower
               Belly
               ,
               the
               skin
               upon
               the
               inside
               of
               the
               Ribs
               ,
               the
               Bladder
               .
               Membranes
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               impatient
               of
               so
               great
               a
               wound
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Knives
               have
               been
               transmitted
               through
               these
               Membranes
               without
               wound
               ,
               which
               is
               equivalent
               to
               the
               penetration
               of
               dimensions
               made
               in
               nature
               without
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               And
               that
               an
               human
               body
               may
               be
               drawn
               through
               a
               small
               hole
               ,
               through
               which
               a
               Cat
               might
               only
               pass
               ,
               but
               not
               through
               a
               Wall.
               Verily
               that
               the
               Devil
               cannot
               break
               a
               paper
               Window
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               is
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               manifest
               by
               the
               process
               and
               arrest
               of
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Godfredus
              
               the
               Witch
               ,
               pronounced
               at
               Aix
               in
               Narbona
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               April
               1611.
               
               I
               pray
               you
               where
               have
               the
               three
               pounds
               of
               brass
               ,
               of
               the
               Cannon
               of
               War
               ,
               marked
               with
               its
               letters
               ,
               laid
               hid
               ?
               how
               for
               so
               many
               months
               hath
               the
               dross
               shined
               ,
               in
               what
               part
               was
               the
               piece
               of
               brass
               greater
               than
               the
               intestine
               contained
               ?
               While
               I
               was
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               shewing
               a
               necessary
               vacuity
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               I
               promised
               that
               I
               would
               declare
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               penetration
               of
               bodies
               by
               the
               primary
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               common
               way
               of
               Artificers
               be
               forbidden
               :
               notwithstanding
               that
               while
               a
               body
               doth
               totally
               pass
               over
               into
               the
               dominion
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               is
               carried
               over
               ,
               and
               is
               by
               that
               as
               it
               were
               weakened
               ;
               then
               bodies
               do
               naturally
               and
               mutually
               penetrate
               one
               another
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               that
               part
               that
               is
               porous
               :
               Because
               that
               the
               spirit
               then
               doth
               inclose
               the
               body
               under
               it self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               it
               were
               taketh
               away
               the
               dimensions
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             to
             confirm
             and
             open
             this
             point
             more
             fully
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             
             
               I
               will
               premise
               some
               things
               .
               The
               desire
               of
               eating
               Muscles
               did
               invade
               a
               Woman
               with
               Child
               .
               And
               she
               eateth
               some
               of
               them
               so
               very
               hastily
               ,
               that
               she
               did
               devour
               the
               raw
               shells
               ,
               twice
               or
               thrice
               broken
               
               with
               her
               teeth
               .
               Thereupon
               by
               and
               by
               within
               an
               hour
               ,
               she
               bringeth
               forth
               a
               sound
               and
               adult
               Child
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               half-chewed
               shells
               ,
               and
               wounded
               in
               the
               belly
               .
               Therefore
               the
               shells
               without
               the
               aperture
               of
               the
               membranes
               ,
               had
               forthwith
               penetrated
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               Womb
               and
               Secundines
               :
               or
               else
               there
               were
               new
               shells
               generated
               upon
               the
               young
               Child
               .
               Neither
               could
               this
               later
               be
               true
               .
               For
               they
               were
               the
               true
               fragments
               of
               the
               Muscles
               ,
               and
               not
               figuratively
               framed
               to
               the
               imitation
               of
               them
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               appetite
               is
               not
               carried
               to
               a
               thing
               unknown
               :
               Therefore
               the
               appetite
               of
               eating
               the
               Muscles
               was
               not
               of
               the
               Child
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Woman
               .
               Therefore
               it
               was
               not
               necessary
               that
               new
               Muscles
               should
               be
               generated
               about
               the
               Child
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               desired
               by
               the
               Mother
               that
               they
               might
               
               become
               nutriment
               to
               her
               ,
               not
               the
               Child
               .
               Otherwise
               by
               the
               same
               argument
               of
               Identity
               ,
               what
               things
               soever
               should
               by
               the
               appetite
               be
               desired
               ,
               should
               be
               generated
               about
               the
               young
               Child
               ;
               of
               whom
               when
               they
               could
               not
               be
               digested
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               always
               either
               left
               remaining
               about
               the
               Child
               ,
               or
               should
               there
               putrefie
               .
               Which
               is
               false
               both
               ways
               :
               for
               if
               it
               should
               putrefie
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               desired
               would
               cause
               abortion
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               were
               conserved
               there
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               found
               regularly
               .
               For
               the
               Child
               is
               only
               nourished
               by
               the
               Navil
               :
               Therefore
               those
               external
               Muscles
               could
               neither
               be
               wished
               by
               the
               Child
               ,
               nor
               could
               be
               profitable
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               were
               neither
               for
               an
               end
               made
               anew
               ,
               but
               sent
               to
               the
               young
               one
               by
               reason
               that
               it
               was
               an
               uterine
               appetite
               .
               The
               appetite
               is
               always
               directed
               from
               the
               end
               ;
               but
               the
               Woman
               with
               Child
               desired
               the
               Muscles
               not
               the
               shells
               ,
               neither
               that
               the
               Muscle
               being
               a
               living
               animal
               might
               remain
               in
               its
               former
               state
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               unprofitable
               to
               the
               Mother
               ,
               nor
               could
               satisfie
               her
               appetite
               ;
               and
               therefore
               much
               less
               hath
               had
               occasion
               of
               generating
               new
               and
               unprofitable
               shells
               about
               the
               young
               one
               .
               But
               however
               it
               be
               taken
               ,
               the
               appetite
               was
               not
               to
               the
               shells
               twice
               or
               thrice
               broken
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Fishes
               had
               been
               taken
               forth
               of
               the
               shells
               ,
               she
               had
               eaten
               the
               fish
               the
               shells
               being
               left
               .
               Therefore
               the
               concomitance
               and
               concision
               of
               the
               shells
               were
               accidental
               to
               the
               appetite
               .
               I
               suppose
               truly
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               as
               the
               desire
               ,
               terrour
               ,
               &c.
               do
               generate
               seminal
               Idea's
               ,
               which
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Woman
               with
               Child
               doth
               send
               down
               to
               the
               young
               one
               ,
               and
               doth
               depinge
               or
               figurate
               it
               in
               a
               set
               time
               :
               So
               the
               joy
               of
               finding
               that
               which
               the
               appetite
               did
               desire
               ,
               doth
               bring
               that
               very
               thing
               to
               the
               Child
               .
               So
               verily
               the
               heaviness
               of
               heart
               of
               him
               that
               swallowed
               the
               Knife
               ,
               the
               horror
               of
               having
               drunk
               the
               Spider
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Ear
               of
               Barley
               devoured
               ,
               did
               repel
               or
               drive
               back
               those
               things
               beyond
               the
               membranes
               not
               able
               to
               suffer
               a
               wound
               without
               death
               .
               And
               these
               things
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               of
               things
               injected
               ,
               entring
               by
               the
               ordinary
               power
               of
               nature
               ,
               without
               the
               suspicion
               of
               Diabolical
               cooperation
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             he
             proceedeth
             to
             prove
             penetration
             of
             dimensions
             by
             
             natural
             power
             in
             another
             way
             .
             
               Something
               like
               to
               these
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               appeareth
               in
               things
               that
               from
               within
               are
               to
               without
               taken
               away
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               dispatch
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               in
               one
               or
               two
               examples
               .
               The
               Wife
               of
               a
               Taylor
               of
               Mechlinia
               ,
               seeth
               a
               Souldier
               before
               the
               doors
               
               to
               lose
               his
               hand
               in
               a
               conflict
               :
               Forthwith
               being
               stricken
               with
               horror
               ,
               she
               brought
               forth
               a
               Daughter
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               the
               other
               awanting
               ,
               with
               the
               stump
               all
               bloody
               ,
               which
               hand
               of
               hers
               could
               not
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               the
               flux
               of
               blood
               killed
               the
               Child
               .
               The
               Wife
               of
               
                 Marke
                 de
                 Vogeler
              
               ,
               a
               Merchant
               of
               Antwerpe
               in
               the
               year
               1602.
               
               seeing
               a
               Souldier
               begging
               whose
               right
               Arm
               an
               Iron
               Bullet
               in
               the
               Siege
               of
               Ostend
               had
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               carried
               about
               as
               ●et
               bloody
               ;
               by
               and
               by
               after
               that
               she
               brought
               forth
               a
               Daughter
               ●anting
               an
               Arm
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               right
               one
               too
               ,
               the
               shoulder
               of
               whom
               ●eing
               yet
               bloody
               the
               Chirurgion
               ought
               to
               consolidate
               .
               She
               hath
               
               Married
               to
               a
               Merchant
               of
               Amsterdam
               ,
               by
               name
               Hoochcamer
               ,
               and
               is
               yet
               living
               this
               year
               1638.
               
               But
               the
               right
               Arm
               was
               no
               where
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               neither
               the
               bones
               or
               any
               corruption
               did
               appear
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               Arm
               might
               be
               wasted
               in
               a
               little
               hour
               .
               But
               the
               Souldier
               not
               being
               seen
               ,
               the
               Child
               had
               two
               Arms
               ,
               neither
               could
               the
               Arm
               that
               was
               torn
               off
               be
               annihilated
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Womb
               being
               shut
               the
               Arm
               was
               taken
               away
               .
               But
               who
               tore
               it
               away
               naturally
               ,
               and
               whither
               was
               it
               taken
               ?
               certainly
               trivial
               reasons
               do
               not
               square
               or
               agree
               in
               so
               great
               a
               portent
               or
               Paradox
               .
               I
               am
               not
               he
               that
               will
               say
               these
               things
               .
               I
               will
               say
               this
               at
               the
               least
               :
               That
               the
               Arm
               was
               not
               taken
               away
               or
               torn
               off
               by
               Satan
               .
               Furthermore
               it
               was
               of
               less
               weight
               to
               carry
               away
               elsewhere
               the
               Arm
               torn
               off
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               torn
               the
               Arm
               from
               the
               whole
               body
               without
               death
               .
               The
               Wife
               of
               a
               Merchant
               
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               known
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               she
               heard
               that
               thirteen
               were
               to
               be
               beheaded
               (
               it
               happened
               at
               Antwerpe
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Alva
               )
               and
               Women
               with
               Child
               are
               led
               with
               inordinate
               appetites
               ,
               she
               determined
               to
               see
               the
               decollations
               .
               Thereupon
               she
               ascends
               the
               Chamber
               of
               a
               Widdow
               that
               was
               a
               familiar
               friend
               to
               her
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               Market-place
               .
               And
               the
               spectacle
               being
               seen
               ,
               forthwith
               the
               pain
               of
               Child-birth
               took
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               brought
               forth
               a
               full
               grown
               infant
               with
               a
               bloody
               neck
               ,
               whose
               head
               did
               no
               where
               appear
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             From
             these
             most
             stupendious
             and
             almost
             incredible
             stories
             ,
             he
             
             draweth
             these
             conclusions
             .
             
               I
               do
               not
               find
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               human
               nature
               doth
               abominate
               the
               penetration
               of
               dimensions
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               most
               frequent
               to
               the
               seeds
               of
               things
               .
               For
               in
               the
               seeds
               of
               things
               ,
               that
               primevous
               Energie
               of
               penetrating
               bodies
               ,
               doth
               yet
               consist
               ,
               but
               not
               subject
               to
               force
               ,
               art
               or
               human
               arbitrement
               .
               For
               there
               are
               many
               bodies
               many
               times
               more
               ponderous
               than
               the
               matter
               of
               which
               they
               are
               framed
               .
               It
               is
               necessary
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               more
               than
               fifteen
               parts
               of
               water
               do
               fall
               in
               together
               into
               one
               ,
               that
               one
               part
               of
               gold
               may
               from
               thence
               be
               made
               .
               For
               weight
               is
               not
               made
               of
               nothing
               :
               but
               argueth
               the
               ponderating
               matter
               in
               the
               ballance
               .
               Therefore
               water
               doth
               naturally
               penetrate
               its
               body
               so
               often
               as
               the
               gold
               doth
               overweigh
               the
               water
               .
               Therefore
               the
               domestick
               and
               daily
               progress
               of
               seeds
               in
               Generations
               ,
               doth
               require
               that
               the
               body
               doth
               penetrate
               it self
               by
               condensation
               ,
               which
               is
               altogether
               impossible
               to
               an
               Artificer
               .
               We
               grant
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               there
               are
               pores
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               these
               notwithstanding
               cannot
               contain
               so
               much
               as
               fourteen
               times
               the
               quantity
               of
               its
               whole
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               ordinary
               ,
               that
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               water
               do
               penetrate
               themselves
               into
               one
               place
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             to
             illustrate
             this
             going
             before
             he
             saith
             :
             
               By
               an
               example
               ,
               
                 Aqua
                 fortis
              
               doth
               by
               its
               spirit
               make
               Brass
               ,
               Iron
               or
               Silver
               remaining
               
               opacous
               in
               their
               natures
               so
               transparent
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               doth
               pass
               the
               metal
               thorough
               filtring
               paper
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               will
               not
               transmit
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               most
               small
               powder
               ,
               which
               metal
               doth
               essentially
               remain
               still
               a
               metal
               
                 in
                 specie
              
               or
               kind
               .
               But
               not
               that
               the
               similitude
               of
               penetration
               of
               dimensions
               doth
               uniformly
               
               square
               with
               the
               propounded
               example
               of
               the
               metal
               .
               Because
               reasons
               do
               not
               agree
               to
               so
               great
               a
               Paradox
               ,
               wherein
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               willingly
               acknowledge
               the
               manner
               to
               be
               indemonstrable
               
                 à
                 priori
              
               .
            
             Even
             as
             no
             man
             can
             know
             by
             what
             means
             the
             Idea
             impressed
             in
             the
             seeds
             doth
             figurate
             ,
             direct
             ,
             and
             dispose
             the
             things
             that
             it
             hath
             framed
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             forced
             to
             hunt
             forth
             the
             same
             
               à
               posteriori
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             From
             all
             which
             he
             draweth
             this
             Conclusion
             .
             
               There
               is
               therefore
               
               another
               far
               different
               power
               of
               incantation
               ,
               besides
               the
               Devils
               .
               And
               therefore
               natural
               and
               free
               .
               He
               hath
               no
               Dominion
               over
               the
               just
               .
               But
               if
               the
               power
               of
               inchanting
               were
               free
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               also
               it
               would
               be
               equally
               free
               to
               him
               to
               kill
               by
               a
               Knife
               or
               a
               Maul
               .
               And
               so
               none
               should
               be
               free
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Witch
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               doth
               ,
               
                 per
                 ens
                 naturale
              
               ,
               form
               imaginatively
               a
               free
               Idea
               ,
               which
               is
               natural
               and
               noxious
               .
               Which
               Idea
               Satan
               cannot
               form
               .
               Because
               that
               the
               formation
               of
               Idea's
               do
               require
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               and
               a
               free
               power
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               Witches
               do
               operate
               by
               a
               natural
               force
               ,
               no
               less
               against
               the
               just
               and
               innocent
               ,
               than
               against
               wicked
               men
               .
               Seeing
               that
               inchantments
               do
               more
               easily
               infect
               Children
               than
               those
               of
               ripe
               age
               ,
               sooner
               Women
               than
               stout
               Men
               :
               A
               certain
               natural
               power
               is
               signified
               to
               be
               limited
               to
               the
               inchantment
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               easily
               resisted
               by
               a
               stout
               and
               couragious
               mind
               .
               The
               Devil
               therefore
               offereth
               filth
               and
               poysons
               to
               his
               Clients
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               knit
               fermentally
               Idea's
               formed
               in
               the
               Imagination
               of
               the
               Witches
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               he
               preserveth
               that
               Ideal
               poyson
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               blown
               away
               with
               the
               wind
               ,
               or
               being
               covered
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               it
               be
               not
               destroyed
               by
               putrefaction
               .
               But
               he
               carrieth
               that
               poison
               locally
               near
               to
               the
               object
               ,
               to
               be
               inchanted
               :
               But
               to
               apply
               it
               ,
               or
               carry
               it
               into
               the
               man
               ,
               he
               by
               no
               means
               is
               able
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Witch
               doth
               also
               send
               forth
               another
               
                 executive
                 medium
              
               ,
               or
               mean
               emanative
               and
               commanding
               ,
               which
               mean
               is
               the
               Idea
               of
               a
               strong
               desire
               .
               For
               it
               is
               inseparable
               to
               the
               desire
               to
               be
               carried
               about
               things
               wished
               for
               .
               To
               all
               which
               the
               Devil
               as
               a
               Spectator
               doth
               assist
               in
               the
               conduction
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             
               For
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               in
               truth
               ,
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               already
               ,
               that
               
               operative
               means
               are
               solely
               in
               the
               power
               of
               man.
               For
               only
               God
               is
               the
               most
               chiefly
               glorious
               Creator
               ,
               to
               be
               infinitely
               praised
               ,
               who
               hath
               Created
               the
               Universe
               forth
               of
               nothing
               .
               But
               man
               as
               far
               forth
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               doth
               forth
               of
               nothing
               create
               certain
               
                 Entia
                 rationis
              
               ,
               or
               
               non-Entities
               in
               their
               beginning
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               proper
               gift
               of
               the
               Phantastical
               virtue
               .
               Which
               are
               notwithstanding
               something
               more
               than
               meerly
               a
               privative
               or
               negative
               being
               .
               For
               first
               of
               all
               while
               these
               conceived
               
               Idea's
               do
               at
               length
               cloath
               themselves
               in
               the
               species
               or
               shape
               fabricated
               by
               the
               Imagination
               ,
               they
               become
               Entities
               now
               subsisting
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               that
               Vestment
               ,
               to
               which
               by
               the
               whole
               they
               are
               equally
               in
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               far
               they
               are
               made
               seminal
               and
               operative
               Entities
               :
               of
               which
               ,
               to
               wit
               their
               assumed
               subjects
               are
               forthwith
               totally
               directed
               .
               But
               this
               
               power
               is
               given
               to
               man
               alone
               .
               Otherwise
               a
               seminal
               power
               to
               propagate
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               Bruits
               ,
               Plants
               ,
               &c.
               
               Also
               the
               Dog
               by
               his
               madness
               can
               transfer
               or
               change
               his
               spittle
               or
               saliva
               into
               poyson
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               peculiar
               to
               his
               kind
               or
               species
               .
               Which
               also
               is
               obvious
               in
               divers
               poysons
               of
               animals
               .
               But
               to
               form
               Idea's
               abstracted
               from
               their
               species
               and
               adjacent
               proprieties
               ,
               that
               is
               given
               to
               none
               but
               man.
               
            
          
           
             Having
             thus
             far
             at
             large
             traced
             his
             footsteps
             in
             these
             abstruse
             and
             mysterious
             matters
             ,
             we
             shall
             come
             now
             to
             examine
             them
             and
             make
             some
             observations
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             although
             we
             may
             be
             sharply
             censured
             for
             taking
             upon
             us
             to
             question
             the
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             asserted
             ,
             having
             been
             
               suo
               grad●
            
             an
             Adeptist
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             profound
             judgment
             ,
             great
             experience
             ,
             general
             learning
             ,
             high
             reputation
             ,
             and
             now
             generally
             followed
             as
             the
             Chief
             Standard-bearer
             for
             Philosophy
             ,
             Physick
             and
             Chymistry
             ,
             that
             many
             esteem
             it
             no
             small
             glory
             to
             be
             called
             and
             accounted
             an
             Helmontian
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             we
             shall
             note
             some
             observations
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             holdeth
             that
             the
             Devil
             doth
             only
             make
             the
             things
             invisible
             ,
             or
             hides
             them
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             brings
             them
             near
             to
             the
             object
             
             into
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             injected
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Witch
             by
             the
             seminal
             Idea
             of
             her
             imagination
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             her
             desire
             as
             the
             agent
             ,
             or
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             doth
             inject
             or
             thrust
             them
             into
             the
             body
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             intended
             to
             be
             hurt
             or
             tormented
             ;
             whereby
             he
             necessarily
             supposes
             a
             league
             or
             contract
             betwixt
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Witch
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             calls
             them
             the
             Devils
             clients
             and
             those
             that
             are
             bound
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             what
             kind
             of
             contract
             this
             should
             be
             ,
             explicite
             or
             implicite
             ,
             internal
             and
             mental
             ,
             or
             corporeal
             and
             visible
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             not
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             we
             utterly
             deny
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             practise
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             with
             sufficient
             arguments
             demonstrated
             at
             large
             .
             And
             for
             an
             implicite
             or
             mental
             league
             ,
             we
             grant
             that
             all
             thieves
             ,
             murderers
             ,
             these
             kind
             of
             malicious
             and
             poysoning
             Witches
             and
             all
             other
             wicked
             persons
             are
             bound
             in
             a
             spiritual
             contract
             unto
             him
             :
             For
             he
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             And
             what
             wickedness
             soever
             he
             hath
             tempted
             and
             drawn
             them
             unto
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             commit
             ,
             he
             prompteth
             and
             pusheth
             them
             on
             with
             all
             his
             skill
             and
             power
             to
             perpetrate
             and
             execute
             the
             same
             .
             But
             still
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             his
             spiritual
             and
             invisible
             assistance
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             visible
             or
             corporeal
             aid
             ,
             for
             else
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             confesseth
             )
             he
             might
             as
             well
             kill
             with
             a
             knife
             or
             a
             maul
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             here
             pass
             by
             the
             bold
             and
             groundless
             (
             if
             not
             impious
             )
             assertion
             of
             Sennertus
             ,
             who
             though
             a
             very
             learned
             
             person
             in
             diverse
             parts
             of
             humane
             literature
             ,
             yet
             drawn
             with
             the
             sway
             of
             popular
             opinion
             ,
             did
             most
             miserably
             lapse
             in
             affirming
             that
             although
             Witches
             do
             purpose
             to
             hurt
             men
             ,
             yet
             
               that
               they
               neither
               do
               nor
               can
               effect
               those
               things
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Witches
               being
               cast
               into
               a
               profound
               sleep
               ,
               the
               Devil
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               acteth
               those
               things
               by
               himself
               ;
               and
               thinks
               he
               proves
               this
               sufficiently
               by
               a
               fabulous
               
               and
               lying
               story
               feigned
               to
               be
               told
               of
               a
               Witch
               ,
               that
               being
               in
               a
               deep
               sleep
               ,
               when
               she
               waked
               ,
               told
               that
               she
               had
               been
               transformed
               into
               a
               Wolf
               ,
               and
               had
               torn
               in
               pieces
               a
               Cow
               and
               a
               Sheep
               ,
            
             which
             were
             found
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Devil
             must
             needs
             have
             done
             it
             .
             But
             in
             this
             he
             neither
             nameth
             the
             place
             ,
             time
             ,
             nor
             Author
             to
             avouch
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             reasonable
             Men
             may
             judge
             how
             palpable
             a
             falsity
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             then
             if
             true
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             none
             could
             be
             safe
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Devil
             might
             kill
             immediately
             with
             swords
             or
             knives
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereas
             he
             holdeth
             that
             the
             Devil
             doth
             bring
             or
             convey
             the
             
             things
             to
             be
             injected
             near
             unto
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             offereth
             filth
             and
             poysons
             to
             his
             clients
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             fermentally
             conjoin
             the
             Ideas
             of
             these
             formed
             in
             the
             imaginative
             faculty
             with
             these
             .
             If
             the
             Devil
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             meerly
             and
             simply
             incorporeal
             ,
             then
             he
             cannot
             remove
             matter
             (
             as
             we
             have
             before
             proved
             )
             and
             so
             cannot
             convey
             the
             things
             near
             to
             the
             object
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             corporeal
             (
             as
             we
             have
             asserted
             )
             his
             help
             is
             needless
             ,
             because
             the
             Witches
             may
             do
             it
             themselves
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             sufficient
             stories
             of
             their
             hideing
             of
             strange
             and
             poysonous
             things
             under
             the
             thresholds
             of
             houses
             
             and
             Churches
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             this
             same
             Author
             telleth
             us
             this
             story
             :
             
               A
               certain
               person
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               did
               by
               custome
               use
               to
               make
               water
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               was
               afflicted
               with
               a
               bloody
               and
               cruel
               Strangury
               .
               And
               all
               the
               remedy
               of
               the
               Physicians
               proved
               in
               vain
               ,
               except
               that
               as
               often
               as
               he
               did
               drink
               of
               Birch-Ale
               he
               did
               find
               a
               signal
               ease
               :
               But
               as
               oft
               as
               he
               rose
               and
               walked
               ,
               and
               made
               water
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               so
               often
               his
               pains
               did
               return
               .
               At
               the
               last
               a
               pin
               of
               old
               black
               Oak-wood
               is
               espied
               to
               be
               fixed
               in
               the
               place
               where
               he
               used
               to
               make
               water
               .
               Which
               being
               pulled
               forth
               and
               burned
               he
               remained
               free
               from
               the
               bloody
               Strangury
               ,
               by
               drinking
               Ale
               of
               Birchen-twiggs
               .
               Also
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               he
               remembred
               ,
               that
               Karichterus
               had
               written
               that
               he
               had
               loosed
               such
               kind
               of
               inchantments
               by
               only
               pissing
               through
               Beesomes
               of
               Birch
               .
            
             Now
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             this
             making
             water
             constantly
             upon
             this
             pin
             of
             old
             black
             Oak-wood
             did
             cause
             his
             bloody
             Strangury
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             pulling
             of
             it
             up
             and
             burning
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             with
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Birchen
             Ale
             the
             cure
             ;
             but
             it
             can
             no
             wayes
             be
             judged
             necessary
             that
             the
             Devil
             should
             fix
             the
             Oak
             pin
             there
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Witch
             might
             do
             it
             himself
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             any
             power
             given
             by
             the
             Devil
             to
             the
             Oaken
             pin
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             not
             by
             nature
             ,
             for
             in
             probability
             it
             will
             constantly
             by
             a
             natural
             power
             produce
             the
             same
             effect
             ;
             only
             thus
             far
             the
             Devil
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             action
             ,
             to
             draw
             some
             wicked
             person
             to
             fix
             the
             pin
             there
             where
             the
             Man
             was
             accustomed
             to
             make
             water
             ,
             thereby
             to
             hurt
             and
             torture
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             only
             evil
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             observe
             and
             affirm
             that
             whatsoever
             effects
             are
             brought
             
             to
             pass
             by
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             and
             accounted
             Witchcraft
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             jugling
             ,
             confederacy
             ,
             delusion
             and
             imposture
             (
             as
             the
             most
             of
             them
             are
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             )
             then
             
             they
             are
             performed
             either
             by
             meer
             natural
             causes
             ,
             or
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Witches
             fancy
             ,
             and
             most
             vehement
             desire
             of
             doing
             of
             mischief
             to
             those
             she
             hateth
             ,
             or
             by
             both
             joined
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             Satan
             is
             no
             further
             an
             author
             or
             actor
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             leadeth
             and
             draweth
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Witches
             to
             do
             such
             mischievous
             actions
             ,
             and
             pusheth
             on
             to
             seek
             about
             to
             learn
             of
             others
             such
             secret
             poysons
             ,
             charms
             ,
             images
             and
             other
             hidden
             things
             ,
             that
             being
             used
             so
             or
             so
             ,
             may
             produce
             such
             destructive
             ends
             as
             their
             wicked
             and
             diabolical
             purposes
             are
             led
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             they
             are
             his
             clients
             ,
             and
             bounden
             vassals
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             stories
             that
             he
             relateth
             are
             either
             all
             to
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             none
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             all
             alike
             equally
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             
             then
             it
             will
             undeniably
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             alike
             produced
             by
             natural
             causes
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Devils
             assistance
             in
             performing
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             by
             working
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             such
             as
             used
             those
             natural
             means
             to
             a
             wicked
             and
             mischievous
             end
             .
             For
             first
             he
             giveth
             these
             instances
             of
             things
             that
             were
             very
             strange
             that
             were
             voided
             either
             by
             vomit
             or
             stool
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             nature
             ,
             without
             suspicion
             of
             diabolical
             cooperation
             ,
             as
             the
             voiding
             of
             the
             piece
             of
             the
             brass
             Cannon
             with
             its
             letters
             ,
             with
             the
             Eele
             wrapped
             in
             its
             secundines
             :
             The
             Dragon
             that
             the
             Oxe
             voided
             by
             taking
             three
             herbs
             ,
             with
             a
             tail
             like
             an
             Eele
             ,
             a
             body
             like
             or
             of
             leather
             ,
             with
             a
             Serpentine
             head
             ,
             and
             not
             less
             than
             a
             Partridge
             :
             The
             knife
             that
             the
             Thieves
             forced
             a
             man
             to
             swallow
             ,
             which
             he
             voided
             by
             an
             Apostume
             in
             the
             side
             ,
             and
             was
             after
             sound
             :
             also
             the
             arrow
             head
             of
             three
             fingers
             broad
             strucken
             into
             the
             back
             ,
             and
             after
             voided
             by
             stool
             ,
             with
             diverse
             such
             which
             we
             recited
             before
             .
             And
             that
             these
             being
             solid
             bodies
             should
             have
             penetrated
             and
             passed
             through
             parts
             that
             are
             impatient
             of
             wounds
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             a
             wound
             is
             mortal
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             very
             wonderful
             ,
             and
             might
             as
             soon
             and
             upon
             as
             rational
             grounds
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             diabolical
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             he
             enumerateth
             to
             be
             so
             :
             For
             from
             these
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             either
             nature
             put
             to
             her
             last
             pinch
             doth
             make
             penetration
             of
             dimensions
             ,
             or
             else
             so
             inlarge
             the
             pores
             ,
             that
             those
             solid
             bodies
             may
             pass
             without
             wound
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             seriously
             considered
             )
             is
             a
             stupendious
             operation
             and
             effect
             .
             And
             as
             there
             needeth
             no
             cooperation
             of
             a
             diabolical
             power
             ;
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             these
             ,
             no
             more
             needeth
             there
             any
             concurrence
             of
             Devils
             to
             the
             others
             ,
             that
             to
             that
             purpose
             he
             relateth
             .
             Only
             here
             is
             all
             the
             difference
             :
             these
             are
             wrought
             by
             the
             ultimate
             endeavour
             of
             the
             Archaeus
             to
             save
             life
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             external
             causes
             ;
             the
             others
             (
             that
             are
             therefore
             called
             diabolical
             )
             are
             commonly
             wrought
             for
             a
             bad
             end
             ,
             namely
             to
             hurt
             or
             to
             take
             away
             life
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             external
             cause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Witches
             imagination
             and
             strong
             desire
             of
             doing
             of
             mischief
             ,
             which
             is
             stirred
             up
             to
             that
             end
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             are
             devilish
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             both
             wrought
             by
             the
             agency
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             imaginant
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             body
             that
             the
             Witch
             intendeth
             to
             hurt
             by
             the
             force
             of
             her
             
             imagination
             and
             vehement
             desire
             ,
             whereby
             a
             seminal
             Idea
             is
             created
             or
             formed
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficiently
             operative
             to
             accomplish
             the
             end
             intended
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             arguments
             that
             he
             bringeth
             to
             prove
             penetration
             of
             dimensions
             
             to
             be
             in
             nature
             ,
             or
             something
             equivalent
             thereunto
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             strong
             and
             convincing
             .
             For
             in
             the
             generation
             of
             things
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             seriously
             and
             strictly
             mark
             ,
             shall
             find
             (
             as
             he
             alledgeth
             )
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Archeus
             (
             though
             not
             altogether
             incorporeal
             )
             doth
             in
             the
             seeds
             of
             things
             penetrate
             it self
             ,
             and
             their
             parts
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             he
             further
             maketh
             good
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             Gold
             generated
             of
             water
             ;
             for
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             ,
             that
             more
             than
             fifteen
             parts
             of
             water
             must
             fall
             in
             or
             penetrate
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             one
             part
             of
             Gold
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             for
             weight
             is
             not
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             argueth
             the
             matter
             ponderous
             in
             the
             Ballance
             .
             Therefore
             naturally
             the
             water
             must
             so
             oft
             penetrate
             its
             body
             as
             the
             Gold
             doth
             preponderate
             the
             water
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             the
             water
             hath
             pores
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             cannot
             contain
             so
             much
             as
             fourteen
             times
             ,
             it
             whole
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             irrefragably
             concludeth
             :
             
               Est
               ergo
               ordinarium
               in
               natura
               ,
               quod
               aliquae
               partes
               aquae
               se
               penetrent
               in
               unicum
               locum
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             backs
             with
             an
             unanswerable
             story
             of
             a
             Woman
             that
             longing
             for
             Muscles
             ,
             did
             in
             greediness
             eat
             some
             of
             them
             with
             the
             shells
             twice
             or
             thrice
             broken
             with
             her
             teeth
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             brought
             forth
             a
             child
             ▪
             with
             the
             same
             half
             eaten
             shells
             ,
             and
             a
             wound
             in
             the
             belly
             ;
             therefore
             those
             shells
             had
             penetrated
             the
             stomach
             ,
             womb
             and
             secundines
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Archeus
             had
             opened
             the
             pores
             and
             letten
             them
             pass
             in
             an
             unconceiveable
             manner
             So
             that
             if
             these
             things
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             true
             (
             and
             we
             confess
             we
             know
             not
             how
             they
             can
             be
             answered
             )
             then
             there
             need
             no
             diabolical
             power
             be
             brought
             to
             solve
             the
             injecting
             of
             strange
             things
             into
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             seeing
             nature
             is
             sufficient
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             can
             allow
             no
             power
             at
             all
             unto
             Devils
             in
             effecting
             these
             things
             (
             if
             they
             be
             truly
             done
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             delusions
             )
             but
             only
             in
             drawing
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Witches
             to
             these
             wicked
             and
             mischievous
             courses
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             said
             profoundly
             and
             wisely
             these
             words
             :
             
               Ut
               in
               operationibus
               illis
               earumque
               causis
            
             
             
               error
               cavendus
               est
               ,
               ita
               quoque
               danda
               vel
               imprimis
               opera
               est
               ,
               ne
               effecta
               nobis
               imponant
               ,
               temere
               judicantibus
               talia
               esse
               ,
               quae
               eousque
               nondum
               processerunt
               .
               Sic
               prudentes
               judices
               ,
               praescripta
               velut
               norma
               ,
               fidem
               haberi
               temere
               nolunt
               confessionibus
               sagarum
               ,
               nec
               etiam
               factorum
               contra
               illas
               probationi
               .
               Sagas
               enim
               turbat
               imaginationis
               vertigo
               ,
               ut
               putent
               se
               illud
               facere
               ,
               quod
               non
               faciunt
               ,
               populumque
               hîc
               ludit
               credulitas
               ,
               ut
               naturae
               opera
               imputent
               fascino
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             to
             confirm
             this
             point
             he
             addeth
             far
             more
             stupendious
             
             matters
             of
             fact
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             of
             things
             that
             were
             within
             ,
             being
             taken
             to
             without
             or
             invisibly
             conveyed
             away
             ,
             as
             the
             woman
             at
             Mechlin
             that
             saw
             the
             Souldier
             in
             a
             conflict
             lose
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             brought
             forth
             a
             Daughter
             wanting
             an
             hand
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             found
             ,
             and
             the
             wench
             died
             of
             the
             Haemorrhage
             .
             Another
             
             at
             Antwerpe
             seeing
             a
             Souldier
             begging
             with
             his
             right
             arm
             shot
             off
             and
             bloody
             ,
             forthwith
             brought
             forth
             a
             Daughter
             wanting
             the
             right
             arm
             whose
             bloody
             shoulder
             the
             Chirurgeon
             cured
             ,
             and
             she
             was
             married
             after
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             arm
             was
             never
             found
             ,
             neither
             did
             there
             appear
             any
             bones
             or
             putrefied
             matter
             into
             which
             the
             arm
             might
             waste
             .
             Also
             another
             Woman
             going
             to
             see
             the
             Decollation
             of
             thirteen
             men
             ,
             did
             soon
             after
             bring
             forth
             a
             mature
             Child
             with
             a
             bloody
             neck
             ,
             the
             head
             no
             where
             appearing
             .
             I
             confess
             it
             would
             rack
             the
             judgment
             even
             of
             the
             most
             credulous
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             to
             believe
             these
             unparallel'd
             Stories
             ;
             but
             the
             Author
             relating
             them
             as
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             person
             of
             unquestionable
             veracity
             ,
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             they
             can
             rationally
             be
             denied
             ,
             especially
             finding
             M
             r
             Boyle
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             experiments
             (
             much
             more
             relations
             of
             matters
             of
             fact
             )
             that
             Helmont
             avouched
             upon
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             durst
             be
             his
             Compurgator
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             believe
             but
             that
             these
             things
             could
             never
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             supernatural
             and
             Diabolical
             power
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             Author
             (
             to
             which
             all
             judicious
             persons
             in
             reason
             may
             adhere
             )
             doth
             utterly
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             arm
             was
             either
             pull'd
             away
             or
             conveyed
             none
             can
             tell
             whither
             ,
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             in
             such
             a
             strange
             Paradox
             ,
             trivial
             reasons
             are
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             too
             much
             sloathfulness
             to
             ascribe
             all
             effects
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             ignorant
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             an
             hand
             ,
             an
             arm
             ,
             nay
             an
             whole
             head
             ,
             could
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             forth
             of
             the
             Womb
             by
             the
             Archeus
             or
             natural
             spirit
             ,
             thereunto
             excited
             by
             the
             impression
             of
             horror
             and
             terror
             in
             the
             Women
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             by
             the
             same
             power
             of
             the
             natural
             spirit
             of
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             excited
             by
             a
             vehement
             and
             fierce
             imagination
             to
             revenge
             and
             to
             do
             mischief
             ,
             may
             strange
             things
             be
             injected
             (
             if
             there
             can
             be
             any
             sound
             proof
             of
             such
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             )
             into
             the
             bodies
             of
             such
             men
             or
             women
             as
             the
             Witches
             intend
             to
             do
             hurt
             unto
             ,
             and
             yet
             Satan
             hath
             no
             more
             hand
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             spiritual
             agent
             to
             move
             the
             wills
             of
             those
             wicked
             and
             malicious
             people
             to
             do
             mischief
             unto
             those
             that
             they
             hate
             ,
             though
             without
             cause
             .
             And
             the
             great
             secret
             of
             that
             which
             may
             be
             called
             Witching
             ,
             is
             the
             learning
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             likewise
             have
             had
             it
             by
             tradition
             ,
             the
             great
             force
             of
             imagination
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             spirit
             with
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             how
             to
             excite
             it
             and
             exalt
             it
             ;
             herein
             stands
             the
             mystery
             of
             all
             Magick
             ,
             and
             it
             becomes
             only
             evil
             in
             the
             use
             and
             application
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             be
             condemned
             that
             use
             it
             to
             such
             devillish
             ends
             ,
             even
             as
             those
             that
             use
             those
             good
             Creatures
             that
             nature
             doth
             produce
             to
             poysonous
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             and
             destructive
             purposes
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             here
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             that
             if
             things
             or
             bodies
             that
             are
             without
             may
             be
             injected
             into
             the
             bodies
             of
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             exalted
             imagination
             and
             a
             vehement
             desire
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             power
             that
             doth
             inject
             them
             through
             skin
             ,
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             them
             near
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             at
             all
             the
             assistance
             of
             Satan
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             far
             easier
             to
             carry
             them
             near
             the
             place
             ,
             than
             to
             thrust
             them
             into
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             Author
             hath
             here
             introduced
             the
             
             Devils
             aid
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             place
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             and
             never
             yet
             proved
             either
             by
             reason
             or
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             that
             ever
             Satan
             did
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             a
             meer
             supposition
             without
             proof
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             other
             matters
             of
             fact
             that
             he
             relateth
             are
             prodigious
             ,
             
             and
             are
             brought
             to
             prove
             that
             Satan
             is
             an
             actor
             to
             convey
             these
             strange
             things
             into
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             are
             these
             .
             A
             piece
             of
             an
             Oxe
             Hide
             taken
             forth
             of
             a
             mans
             Arm
             ,
             so
             also
             that
             Equuleum
             ,
             a
             Wood-Horse
             ,
             or
             a
             four-footed
             board
             with
             a
             wheel
             and
             ropes
             twice
             as
             broad
             as
             the
             gullet
             .
             Another
             that
             vomited
             up
             perhaps
             two
             thousand
             pins
             conglomerated
             together
             ,
             with
             filth
             and
             hairs
             ;
             another
             that
             vomited
             up
             ,
             he
             being
             present
             ,
             wooden
             Chips
             that
             had
             been
             cut
             off
             with
             the
             Hatchet
             in
             smoothing
             of
             wood
             ,
             with
             much
             slime
             to
             the
             bigness
             of
             two
             fists
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             note
             these
             Conclusions
             .
             1.
             
             It
             doth
             no
             way
             appear
             (
             if
             these
             things
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             both
             for
             matter
             and
             manner
             )
             neither
             doth
             he
             offer
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             any
             more
             than
             the
             former
             Diabolical
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             for
             the
             hurt
             and
             destruction
             of
             mankind
             and
             not
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             no
             proof
             of
             the
             Devils
             Cooperation
             any
             further
             but
             in
             working
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             that
             are
             agents
             and
             instruments
             to
             bring
             these
             things
             to
             pass
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             well
             reject
             those
             things
             that
             are
             supposed
             ,
             but
             not
             proved
             .
             2.
             
             The
             ejecting
             or
             voiding
             of
             such
             strange
             things
             as
             here
             he
             hath
             related
             ,
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             suppose
             their
             injection
             or
             thrusting
             in
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             be
             bred
             there
             by
             natural
             Causes
             ,
             so
             Worms
             of
             many
             sorts
             and
             strange
             Figures
             ,
             also
             Frogs
             ,
             Dracunculos
             and
             Askers
             have
             been
             voided
             ,
             and
             doubtlesly
             bred
             there
             by
             natural
             causes
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             injected
             or
             thrust
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             relations
             of
             learned
             
               Schenchius
               lib.
            
             3.
             p.
             363.
             of
             those
             strange
             sorts
             of
             Worms
             and
             other
             Creatures
             that
             he
             from
             divers
             Authors
             sheweth
             have
             been
             vomited
             up
             ,
             which
             without
             all
             scruple
             ,
             were
             not
             injected
             ,
             but
             bred
             there
             .
             To
             confirm
             this
             and
             to
             prove
             what
             strange
             things
             are
             sometimes
             bred
             in
             Apostumes
             and
             Tumors
             ,
             we
             shall
             translate
             a
             passage
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             first
             take
             this
             from
             
               Levinus
               Lemnius
            
             that
             learned
             and
             famous
             Physician
             of
             Zeland
             ,
             who
             writeth
             thus
             :
             
               Also
               forth
               of
               sordid
               Ulcers
               and
               Impostures
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               we
               have
               known
               that
               the
               fragments
               of
               nails
               ,
               hairs
               ,
               
               shells
               ,
               little
               bones
               and
               stones
               have
               been
               taken
               forth
               ;
               which
               were
               concreted
               and
               grown
               together
               forth
               of
               putrid
               humours
               :
               As
               also
               little
               creatures
               ,
               worms
               with
               tails
               ,
               and
               little
               beasts
               of
               an
               unaccustomed
               form
               ,
               cast
               up
               by
               vomiting
               ,
               especially
               in
               those
               who
               were
               oppressed
               with
               contagious
               diseases
               ,
               in
               whose
               urines
               I
               have
               often
               discerned
               to
               swim
               little
               Animalcles
               like
               to
               Pismires
               ,
               or
               to
               those
               creatures
               we
               observe
               in
               the
               estival
               months
               to
               move
               in
               the
               celestial
               dew
               here
               in
               England
               we
               call
               it
               Woodsoar
               ,
               or
               Cuckow-spittle
               .
            
             Take
             another
             from
             that
             learned
             and
             expert
             Chirurgeon
             
               Ambrosius
               Paraeus
            
             where
             he
             is
             speaking
             of
             strange
             tumors
             ,
             in
             these
             
             words
             ;
             
               Also
               in
               these
               tumors
               being
               opened
               thou
               maist
               see
               bodies
               of
               all
               kinds
               ,
               and
               far
               differing
               from
               the
               common
               matter
               of
               Tumors
               ,
               
               as
               stones
               ,
               chalk
               ,
               sand
               ,
               coals
               ,
               cockles
               ,
               ears
               of
               corn
               ,
               hay
               ,
               horn
               ,
               hairs
               ,
               flesh
               as
               well
               hard
               as
               spongious
               ,
               grisles
               ,
               bones
               and
               whole
               Animalcles
               ,
               as
               well
               living
               as
               dead
               .
               The
               generation
               of
               which
               things
               (
               by
               the
               corruption
               and
               alteration
               of
               the
               humors
               )
               will
               not
               much
               astonish
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               even
               as
               nature
               hath
               framed
               Man
               as
               a
               Microcosm
               forth
               of
               all
               the
               seeds
               and
               elements
               of
               the
               whole
               great
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               as
               it
               were
               the
               lively
               image
               of
               that
               great
               world
               :
               So
               in
               that
               Microcosm
               ,
               nature
               hath
               willed
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               species
               of
               all
               motions
               and
               actions
               might
               be
               manifest
               ,
               nature
               being
               never
               idle
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               matter
               is
               not
               a
               wanting
               to
               work
               upon
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             plain
             that
             these
             strange
             things
             may
             be
             bred
             within
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             opinion
             of
             injecting
             them
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             meer
             figment
             .
             3.
             
             Neither
             can
             the
             vomiting
             up
             of
             such
             strange
             things
             as
             he
             relateth
             ,
             conclude
             necessarily
             that
             they
             were
             injected
             either
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             or
             the
             Witch
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             be
             performed
             by
             jugling
             ,
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             confederacy
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             was
             manifest
             in
             the
             Boy
             of
             Bilson
             ,
             and
             diverse
             that
             we
             have
             known
             ,
             that
             had
             made
             some
             numbers
             of
             others
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             had
             voided
             strange
             things
             ,
             as
             pins
             ,
             needles
             ,
             crooked-knitting-pricks
             ,
             moss
             ,
             nails
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             strickt
             search
             ,
             have
             but
             proved
             delusions
             and
             sleight
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             common
             
               Hocus
               Pocus
            
             Men
             use
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             the
             people
             believe
             they
             swallow
             a
             long
             pudding
             of
             white
             tinn
             ,
             and
             again
             pull
             it
             forth
             of
             their
             mouths
             ,
             or
             in
             pulling
             ribbins
             ,
             or
             laces
             of
             diverse
             colours
             forth
             of
             their
             throats
             .
             4.
             
             And
             again
             the
             most
             of
             these
             relations
             are
             but
             commonly
             taken
             upon
             trust
             from
             the
             affirmations
             of
             the
             by-standers
             who
             might
             be
             confederate
             parties
             ,
             or
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             and
             so
             easily
             deceived
             ;
             and
             it
             appeareth
             not
             that
             Helmont
             was
             by
             at
             the
             very
             instant
             when
             the
             children
             vomited
             up
             the
             wooden
             horse
             ,
             or
             fourfooted
             board
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             by-standers
             that
             drew
             it
             forth
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             parties
             to
             the
             cheat
             ,
             or
             be
             themselves
             deluded
             ,
             and
             so
             aver
             it
             pertinaciously
             to
             others
             .
             For
             I
             have
             in
             my
             practice
             known
             a
             young
             Wench
             about
             9
             or
             10
             years
             old
             ,
             who
             that
             she
             
             might
             be
             pittied
             and
             have
             an
             idle
             life
             ,
             had
             made
             her
             Father
             and
             Mother
             believe
             that
             quick
             worms
             came
             forth
             at
             her
             ear
             ,
             and
             also
             I
             taking
             her
             into
             mine
             own
             house
             she
             had
             perswaded
             all
             the
             family
             that
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             and
             did
             often
             open
             her
             head-cloaths
             ,
             and
             holding
             down
             her
             ear
             a
             quick
             worm
             would
             drop
             forth
             of
             the
             hair
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             by
             diligent
             watching
             ,
             was
             found
             out
             to
             get
             them
             privately
             from
             under
             stones
             or
             wood
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             cunningly
             convey
             them
             into
             her
             hair
             ,
             but
             being
             discovered
             ,
             was
             by
             due
             correction
             reclaimed
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             wonder
             ceased
             .
             And
             it
             is
             as
             common
             to
             mistake
             things
             ,
             either
             by
             absolute
             judging
             them
             to
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             indeed
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             but
             some
             slender
             resemblance
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             judging
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             really
             so
             ,
             because
             of
             such
             a
             name
             but
             metaphorically
             given
             unto
             it
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             usual
             to
             call
             a
             Carcinoma
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             Lupus
             or
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             because
             as
             a
             Wolf
             is
             a
             most
             voracious
             creature
             ,
             so
             this
             ulcer
             is
             the
             most
             devouring
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             have
             we
             known
             after
             that
             such
             have
             been
             by
             incision
             eradicated
             by
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             vulgar
             people
             ,
             they
             would
             presently
             most
             earnestly
             affirm
             to
             others
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             and
             had
             mouth
             ,
             eyes
             and
             ears
             ;
             so
             far
             will
             ignorant
             mistake
             induce
             credulity
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             the
             force
             of
             imagination
             accompanied
             with
             the
             passions
             
             of
             horror
             ,
             fear
             ,
             envy
             ,
             malice
             ,
             earnest
             desire
             of
             revenge
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             great
             upon
             the
             body
             imaginant
             ,
             as
             also
             upon
             the
             foetus
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             .
             But
             that
             it
             can
             at
             distance
             work
             upon
             another
             body
             ,
             though
             denied
             by
             Fienus
             and
             the
             whole
             rabble
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             yet
             is
             strongly
             proved
             by
             this
             learned
             Author
             ,
             and
             allowed
             of
             by
             all
             others
             that
             truly
             understood
             the
             operations
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             we
             also
             take
             to
             be
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             and
             do
             assert
             that
             if
             those
             people
             that
             are
             esteemed
             Witches
             ,
             do
             really
             and
             truly
             (
             of
             which
             we
             utterly
             doubt
             )
             inject
             any
             of
             these
             strange
             things
             into
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             pass
             meerly
             by
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             Witch
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             acteth
             nothing
             in
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             setting
             of
             his
             will
             upon
             that
             mischief
             .
             As
             for
             the
             handling
             the
             dispute
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             injecting
             of
             these
             strange
             things
             ,
             so
             strongly
             pursued
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             Sennertus
             and
             others
             ,
             we
             shall
             totally
             supersede
             and
             suspend
             our
             judgment
             ,
             until
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             sufficiently
             proved
             (
             which
             yet
             lies
             under
             water
             ,
             and
             unseen
             )
             and
             then
             it
             will
             be
             time
             enough
             to
             dispute
             the
             manner
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             certainly
             made
             evident
             .
             Therefore
             we
             will
             shut
             up
             this
             with
             that
             modest
             and
             grave
             advice
             of
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Ideo
               cogemur
               in
               hac
               inquisitione
               ad
               nova
            
             
             
               experimenta
               confugere
               ;
               ubi
               directiones
               tantùm
               eorum
               praescribi
               possunt
               ,
               non
               ulla
               positiva
               in
               medium
               adferri
               .
               Si
               quis
               putet
               subsistendum
               nobis
               fuisse
               ,
               donec
               tentamentis
               res
               penitus
               innotuisset
               ,
               (
               ut
               fecisse
               nos
               ubique
               probant
               alii
               tituli
               )
               sciat
               dubia
               nos
               fide
               amplecti
               quaecunque
               imaginationis
               effecta
               circumferuntur
               ,
               animum
               tamen
               esse
               illa
               per
               otium
               exigere
               ad
               Lydium
               veritatis
               lapidem
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               experimentorum
               lucem
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Art
               and
               Nature
               and
               such
               like
               things
               ,
               hath
               much
               advanced
               these
               foolish
               and
               impious
               opinions
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             opinions
             that
             we
             reject
             as
             foolish
             and
             impious
             are
             those
             we
             have
             often
             named
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             vulgarly
             accounted
             Witches
             ,
             make
             a
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             contract
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             he
             sucks
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             transubstantiated
             into
             Cats
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Squirrels
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             raise
             tempests
             ,
             and
             fly
             in
             the
             air
             .
             Other
             powers
             we
             grant
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             operate
             and
             effect
             whatsoever
             the
             force
             of
             natural
             imagination
             joyned
             with
             envy
             ,
             malice
             and
             vehement
             desire
             of
             revenge
             ,
             can
             perform
             or
             perpetrate
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             hurt
             may
             be
             done
             by
             secret
             poysons
             and
             such
             like
             wayes
             that
             work
             by
             meer
             natural
             means
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             are
             to
             shew
             the
             chief
             causes
             that
             do
             and
             have
             advanced
             these
             opinions
             ,
             and
             this
             principally
             we
             ascribe
             to
             mens
             ignorance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Nature
             and
             Art
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             manifest
             in
             these
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             than
             ,
             that
             how
             great
             soever
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Men
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             the
             ultimate
             Sphere
             of
             natures
             activity
             or
             ability
             is
             not
             perfectly
             known
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             most
             manifest
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             every
             day
             there
             are
             made
             new
             discoveries
             of
             her
             secrets
             ,
             which
             prove
             plainly
             that
             her
             store
             is
             not
             yet
             totally
             exhausted
             ,
             nor
             her
             utmost
             efficiency
             known
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             Men
             must
             needs
             be
             precipicious
             ,
             and
             build
             upon
             a
             sandy
             foundation
             ,
             that
             will
             ascribe
             corporeal
             effects
             unto
             Devils
             ,
             and
             yet
             know
             not
             the
             extent
             of
             nature
             ,
             for
             no
             Man
             can
             rationally
             assign
             a
             beginning
             for
             supernatural
             agents
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             certainly
             know
             where
             the
             power
             and
             operation
             of
             nature
             ends
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             it
             is
             thus
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             in
             many
             particulars
             ,
             as
             especially
             in
             being
             ignorant
             of
             many
             natural
             agents
             that
             do
             work
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             and
             very
             occultly
             ,
             both
             to
             help
             ,
             and
             to
             hurt
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             weapon
             salve
             ,
             the
             Sympathetick
             powder
             ,
             the
             curing
             of
             diseases
             by
             mumial
             applications
             ,
             by
             Amulets
             ,
             Appensions
             and
             Transplantions
             ,
             which
             all
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             commonly
             are
             ascribed
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             truly
             wrought
             by
             natural
             operations
             .
             And
             so
             (
             as
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             manifested
             before
             )
             by
             many
             strange
             ,
             and
             secret
             poysons
             both
             natural
             and
             artificial
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             bewitching
             power
             in
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             work
             naturally
             ,
             and
             only
             may
             be
             hurtful
             in
             their
             use
             through
             the
             devilishness
             of
             some
             persons
             that
             use
             them
             to
             diverse
             evil
             ends
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             doth
             more
             clearly
             manifest
             our
             scanted
             
             knowledge
             in
             the
             secret
             operations
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             that
             she
             produceth
             ,
             than
             the
             late
             discoveries
             of
             the
             workings
             of
             nature
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             vegetable
             ,
             animal
             and
             mineral
             Kingdoms
             ,
             brought
             dayly
             to
             light
             by
             the
             pains
             and
             labours
             of
             industrious
             persons
             :
             As
             is
             most
             evident
             in
             those
             many
             elucubrations
             ,
             and
             continued
             discoveries
             of
             those
             learned
             and
             indefatigable
             persons
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Royal
             Society
             ,
             which
             do
             plainly
             evince
             that
             hitherto
             we
             have
             been
             ignorant
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             true
             causes
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             through
             blindness
             have
             usually
             attributed
             those
             things
             to
             the
             operation
             of
             Cacodemons
             that
             were
             truely
             wrought
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             thereby
             not
             smally
             augmented
             and
             advanced
             this
             gross
             and
             absurd
             opinion
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Witches
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Another
             great
             means
             in
             advancing
             these
             Tenents
             hath
             been
             Mens
             supine
             negligence
             in
             not
             searching
             into
             and
             experimenting
             the
             power
             of
             natural
             agents
             ,
             but
             resting
             satisfied
             in
             the
             sleepy
             notions
             of
             general
             rules
             ,
             and
             speculative
             Philosophy
             .
             By
             which
             means
             a
             prejudice
             hath
             been
             raised
             against
             the
             most
             occult
             operations
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             natural
             magick
             (
             which
             is
             (
             as
             Agrippa
             truly
             said
             )
             
             
               The
               comprizer
               of
               great
               power
               ,
               full
               of
               most
               high
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               containeth
               the
               most
               profound
               contemplation
               ,
               nature
               ,
               power
               ,
               quality
               ,
               substance
               and
               virtue
               of
               most
               secret
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               nature
               )
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               as
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               hellish
               fiends
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               handmaid
               and
               instrument
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
             And
             from
             this
             diabolical
             pit
             of
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             nature
             (
             especially
             when
             assisted
             by
             art
             )
             have
             sprung
             up
             those
             black
             and
             horrid
             lies
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             
               Erastus
               ,
               Conringius
            
             and
             above
             all
             of
             Kircherus
             ,
             denying
             the
             possibility
             of
             the
             transmutation
             of
             metals
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Art
             and
             Nature
             ,
             and
             ascribing
             the
             performance
             thereof
             by
             
               Paracelsus
               ,
               Lullius
               ,
               Sendinogius
            
             and
             others
             to
             the
             Devil
             ;
             so
             malevolent
             do
             men
             grow
             when
             they
             are
             led
             by
             nescience
             and
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             ignorance
             of
             the
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             things
             that
             Art
             can
             bring
             to
             pass
             hath
             been
             no
             less
             a
             cause
             ,
             why
             the
             most
             admirable
             things
             that
             Art
             bringeth
             to
             pass
             by
             it
             are
             through
             blind
             ignorance
             ascribed
             unto
             Devils
             ,
             for
             so
             have
             many
             brave
             learned
             Artists
             ,
             and
             Mechanicians
             been
             accused
             for
             Conjurers
             ,
             as
             happened
             to
             
               Roger
               Bacon
            
             ,
             Dr.
             
               d
               ee
               ,
               Trithemius
               ,
               Cornelius
               Agrippa
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             when
             what
             they
             performed
             was
             by
             lawful
             and
             laudable
             art
             .
             The
             strange
             things
             that
             the
             Mathematicks
             and
             Mechanicks
             can
             perform
             are
             hardly
             to
             be
             enumerated
             ,
             of
             which
             were
             those
             most
             wonderful
             catoptrical
             glasses
             mentioned
             by
             
               Nicero
               ,
               Aquilonius
               ,
               Baptista
               Porta
            
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             those
             wonderful
             engines
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             Birds
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             Fishes
             that
             do
             move
             ,
             sing
             ,
             hiss
             and
             many
             such
             like
             things
             mentioned
             by
             Heron
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             our
             Countryman
             Dr.
             Fludd
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             would
             have
             more
             ample
             s●tisfaction
             concerning
             the
             stupendious
             things
             that
             are
             produced
             by
             art
             ,
             may
             receive
             most
             large
             satisfaction
             in
             reading
             that
             most
             learned
             and
             elaborate
             Epistle
             written
             as
             a
             preface
             before
             the
             Book
             of
             
             
               Johannes
               Ernestus
               Burgravius
            
             called
             
               Biolychnium
               vel
               de
               lampade
            
             
             
               vitae
               &
               mortis
            
             ,
             by
             
               Marcellus
               Uranckheim
            
             Doctor
             of
             both
             laws
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             reading
             that
             profound
             and
             mysterious
             piece
             written
             by
             
               Roger
               Bacon
               ,
               de
               admirabili
               potestate
               artis
               &
               naturae
               ,
               &
               de
               nullitate
               magiae
               ,
            
             with
             the
             learned
             notes
             of
             Dr.
             d
             ee
             upon
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             saith
             this
             :
             
               Ut
               videatur
               quod
               omnis
               potestas
               magica
               sit
               inferior
               his
               operibus
               &
               indigna
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             unworthy
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             pretendeth
             to
             any
             portion
             of
             reason
             ,
             so
             far
             to
             dote
             ,
             or
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             led
             with
             ignorance
             and
             rashness
             ,
             as
             to
             ascribe
             those
             strange
             things
             that
             Nature
             and
             Art
             ,
             or
             both
             joined
             together
             do
             produce
             ,
             unto
             Devils
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             more
             common
             not
             only
             by
             the
             blind
             vulgar
             ,
             but
             even
             by
             those
             that
             otherwise
             would
             be
             accounted
             learned
             ,
             and
             wise
             enough
             ;
             pride
             and
             folly
             attendeth
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Another
             gross
             mistake
             there
             is
             ,
             in
             supposing
             those
             strange
             things
             that
             are
             performed
             by
             vaulters
             ,
             tumblers
             ,
             dancers
             upon
             ropes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             done
             but
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             altogether
             brought
             to
             pass
             and
             effected
             by
             use
             ,
             custome
             ,
             exercise
             ,
             nimbleness
             and
             agility
             of
             body
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             have
             known
             some
             not
             only
             of
             the
             popular
             rank
             ,
             but
             many
             that
             thought
             themselves
             both
             wise
             ,
             learned
             and
             religious
             that
             have
             been
             so
             blind
             as
             to
             father
             these
             things
             upon
             Devils
             and
             seriously
             
             to
             seem
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             actors
             of
             these
             things
             had
             made
             a
             league
             and
             compact
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             by
             whose
             help
             they
             performed
             them
             .
             And
             I
             do
             remember
             that
             a
             pretty
             active
             young
             man
             ,
             within
             these
             few
             years
             went
             about
             in
             this
             North
             Countrey
             with
             a
             neat
             Bay
             Mare
             for
             money
             to
             shew
             tricks
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             odd
             and
             strange
             ,
             for
             if
             she
             had
             been
             blindfolded
             ,
             and
             several
             pieces
             of
             money
             taken
             from
             several
             persons
             ,
             and
             wrapped
             in
             a
             cloath
             ,
             the
             Mare
             would
             have
             given
             every
             one
             their
             own
             piece
             of
             money
             ;
             and
             this
             and
             many
             other
             feats
             she
             plaid
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             by
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             but
             by
             others
             that
             should
             have
             been
             more
             wise
             ,
             judged
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             no
             other
             means
             but
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             some
             were
             so
             stark
             mad
             as
             to
             believe
             and
             affirm
             that
             the
             Mare
             was
             not
             a
             natural
             one
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Devil
             that
             plaid
             those
             strange
             tricks
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Mare
             :
             when
             more
             sober
             judgments
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             performed
             by
             the
             masters
             eye
             ,
             and
             rod
             directing
             the
             Mare
             .
             
               Error
               &
               credulitas
               multum
               in
               hominibus
               possunt
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             are
             often
             both
             those
             that
             are
             learned
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             vulgar
             most
             wofully
             imposed
             upon
             by
             the
             odd
             and
             strange
             feats
             performed
             by
             Legierdemain
             ,
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             by
             wonderful
             things
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             subtile
             and
             cunning
             Impostors
             that
             act
             by
             confederacy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             given
             some
             instances
             before
             in
             this
             treatise
             .
             And
             it
             was
             no
             evil
             piece
             of
             service
             ,
             that
             Master
             Scot
             did
             in
             his
             book
             of
             the
             discovery
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             when
             he
             laid
             open
             all
             the
             several
             tricks
             of
             Legierdemain
             and
             sleight
             of
             hand
             ,
             thereby
             to
             undeceive
             the
             ignorant
             multitude
             ;
             and
             that
             
             is
             no
             less
             praise-worthy
             that
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             little
             treatise
             called
             
               Hocus
               Pocus
               junior
            
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             feats
             are
             set
             forth
             in
             their
             proper
             colours
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             most
             ignorant
             may
             see
             how
             they
             are
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             miracles
             unknown
             ,
             and
             but
             bables
             being
             discovered
             ,
             which
             treatise
             I
             could
             commend
             to
             be
             read
             of
             all
             Witchmongers
             and
             vain
             credulous
             persons
             ,
             that
             thereby
             their
             ignorance
             may
             be
             laid
             open
             ,
             and
             they
             convinced
             of
             their
             errors
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             ignorance
             or
             mistaking
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             notions
             Men
             have
             imbibed
             from
             their
             infancy
             ,
             together
             with
             irreligious
             education
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             causes
             ,
             that
             make
             so
             many
             ascribe
             that
             power
             to
             Devils
             and
             Witches
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             have
             ,
             or
             ever
             had
             ,
             or
             can
             ever
             bring
             into
             act
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             behoveth
             all
             that
             would
             judge
             aright
             of
             these
             abstruse
             matters
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             understand
             the
             secret
             operations
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             strange
             works
             of
             art
             ,
             to
             divest
             themselves
             of
             their
             false
             imbibed
             notions
             ,
             and
             truely
             and
             rightly
             to
             understand
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             to
             be
             daily
             conversant
             in
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             will
             then
             be
             more
             fit
             to
             judge
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             call
             light
             darkness
             ,
             nor
             darkness
             light
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               diverse
               Impostures
               framed
               and
               invented
               to
               prove
               false
               and
               lying
               miracles
               by
               ,
               and
               to
               accuse
               persons
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               from
               late
               and
               undeniable
               authorities
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             treatise
             preceeding
             we
             have
             often
             made
             mention
             of
             delusions
             and
             Impostures
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             largely
             handle
             in
             this
             place
             :
             and
             though
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             and
             others
             do
             object
             ,
             that
             though
             many
             pretended
             possessions
             or
             Witchcrafts
             have
             been
             proved
             to
             be
             meer
             couzenings
             and
             impostures
             ,
             yet
             therefore
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             all
             are
             so
             .
             To
             which
             we
             shall
             render
             these
             answers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             do
             not
             necessarily
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             impostures
             ,
             yet
             it
             gives
             a
             most
             shrewd
             cause
             of
             dubitation
             that
             they
             may
             be
             so
             .
             And
             the
             objection
             depends
             not
             upon
             a
             necessary
             connexion
             betwixt
             the
             subject
             and
             predicate
             ,
             for
             some
             being
             direct
             and
             palpable
             Impostures
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             of
             necessity
             ,
             but
             by
             contingency
             or
             accident
             that
             the
             others
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             ought
             first
             to
             have
             been
             proved
             ,
             which
             never
             yet
             was
             performed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             we
             affirm
             that
             a
             general
             conclusion
             drawn
             from
             an
             inductive
             argument
             is
             good
             and
             sound
             ,
             where
             no
             instance
             can
             be
             clearly
             made
             out
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             as
             yet
             no
             true
             instance
             ,
             really
             and
             faithfully
             attested
             ,
             hath
             ever
             been
             brought
             to
             prove
             that
             any
             
             of
             these
             things
             that
             we
             deny
             ,
             were
             ever
             effected
             by
             diabolical
             power
             .
             For
             who
             were
             ever
             by
             and
             present
             ,
             that
             were
             persons
             of
             sincerity
             and
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             that
             could
             truly
             testifie
             and
             averr
             that
             the
             Devil
             in
             a
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             shape
             made
             a
             contract
             with
             the
             Witch
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             suckt
             upon
             his
             ,
             or
             her
             body
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             had
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             saw
             when
             the
             Witch
             was
             really
             changed
             into
             a
             Dog
             or
             a
             Cat
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             flew
             or
             were
             carried
             in
             the
             air
             ?
             Seeing
             no
             instance
             can
             be
             given
             to
             prove
             any
             of
             these
             to
             be
             undoubted
             truths
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             they
             are
             meer
             figments
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             best
             all
             but
             absolute
             Impostures
             .
             And
             again
             it
             is
             but
             precarious
             ,
             and
             
               petitio
               principii
            
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             any
             persons
             have
             vomited
             up
             or
             voided
             strange
             things
             that
             saw
             or
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             injected
             by
             Devils
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             either
             naturally
             bred
             there
             ;
             or
             else
             were
             meer
             Impostures
             and
             delusive
             Juglings
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             we
             shall
             propose
             some
             Histories
             of
             strange
             and
             prodigious
             cheats
             and
             Impostures
             from
             late
             and
             unquestionable
             authorities
             ,
             whereby
             all
             the
             rest
             may
             be
             judged
             and
             discerned
             ;
             of
             which
             take
             this
             for
             one
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Barton
              
               of
               Kent
               (
               by
               those
               that
               laboured
               to
               cry
               
               up
               her
               horrible
               cheats
               for
               miracles
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               the
               holy
               Maid
               of
               Kent
               )
               and
               others
               were
               in
               the
               twenty
               fifth
               year
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               attainted
               of
               High
               Treason
               ,
               for
               that
               under
               colour
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               Revelations
               and
               false
               Miracles
               practised
               by
               
               the
               said
               Elizabeth
               ,
               they
               conspired
               to
               impugne
               and
               slander
               the
               divorce
               between
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               Katherine
               his
               first
               Wife
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               Marriage
               between
               him
               and
               Queen
               Anne
               his
               second
               Wife
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               deprive
               him
               of
               his
               Crown
               .
            
             Her
             false
             and
             feigned
             miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             subtile
             and
             cunning
             contrivances
             that
             were
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             help
             of
             her
             confederate
             accomplices
             ,
             and
             her
             and
             the
             others
             open
             confession
             of
             them
             may
             be
             found
             at
             large
             in
             
               Hollingshead
               ,
               Stow
            
             ,
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             
             Mr.
             Lambert
             ,
             whither
             for
             brevities
             sake
             I
             remit
             my
             reader
             ,
             and
             shall
             only
             give
             it
             here
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Speed
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             :
             
               The
               Romanists
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               much
               fearing
               that
               Babel
               would
               down
               ,
               if
               Queen
               Anne
               might
               be
               heard
               against
               wicked
               Haman
               ,
               sought
               to
               
               underprop
               the
               foundations
               thereof
               with
               certain
               devices
               of
               their
               own
               :
               and
               that
               the
               same
               might
               pass
               without
               note
               of
               suspicion
               ,
               they
               laid
               their
               forgery
               even
               upon
               Heaven
               it self
               ;
               whose
               pretended
               oracle
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Barton
              
               (
               commonly
               called
               the
               holy
               Maid
               of
               Kent
               )
               was
               made
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               the
               pillars
               of
               this
               godless
               Fabrick
               were
               
                 Edward
                 Bocking
              
               a
               Monk
               by
               profession
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               
                 Richard
                 Masters
              
               Parson
               of
               Aldington
               ,
               the
               Town
               wherein
               she
               dwelt
               ;
               
                 Richard
                 Deering
              
               a
               Monk
               ,
               
                 Hugh
                 Rich
              
               a
               Friar
               ,
               
                 John
                 Adestone
              
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Abell
              
               Priests
               ,
               put
               to
               their
               helping
               hands
               ;
               and
               
                 Henry
                 Gould
              
               Batchelor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               with
               
                 John
                 Fisher
              
               the
               reverend
               Father
               of
               Rochester
               imployed
               their
               pains
               to
               dawb
               these
               downfalling
               walls
               with
               their
               untempered
               morter
               .
               The
               Scribes
               that
               set
               their
               pens
               for
               her
               miracles
               ,
               were
               
                 Edward
                 Thwaites
              
               Gentleman
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Lawrence
              
               Register
               ,
               besides
               Haukherst
               a
               Monk
               ,
               who
               writ
               a
               letter
               that
               was
               forged
               to
               be
               sent
               her
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               And
               
                 Richard
                 Risby
              
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Gould
              
               were
               the
               men
               that
               dispersed
               her
               miracles
               abroad
               to
               the
               world
               .
               This
               holy
               Maid
               Elizabeth
               made
               a
               Votaress
               in
               Canterbury
               ,
               was
               taught
               by
               Bocking
               her
               Ghostly
               Father
               ,
               and
               suspected
               Paramour
               ,
               to
               counterfeit
               many
               feigned
               trances
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               to
               utter
               many
               virtuous
               words
               for
               the
               rebuke
               of
               sin
               ,
               under
               which
               more
               freely
               she
               was
               heard
               against
               Luthers
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               translation
               ,
               then
               desired
               of
               many
               :
               neither
               so
               only
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               gave
               forth
               from
               God
               and
               his
               Saints
               by
               sundry
               suggestive
               Revelations
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               King
               proceeded
               in
               his
               Divorce
               ,
               and
               second
               Marriage
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               raign
               in
               his
               Realm
               one
               month
               after
               ,
               nor
               rest
               in
               Gods
               favour
               the
               space
               of
               an
               hour
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               discovered
               by
               Gods
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               this
               oracle
               gave
               place
               as
               all
               other
               such
               did
               ,
               when
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               stopped
               their
               lying
               mouths
               :
               For
               her self
               and
               seven
               of
               her
               disciples
               were
               executed
               for
               Treason
               at
               Tiburn
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               six
               put
               to
               their
               fines
               and
               imprisonment
               .
            
             To
             which
             he
             subjoineth
             this
             story
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             
               With
               the
               like
               counterfeit
               Revelations
               and
               feigned
               predictions
               this
               generation
               of
               hypocrites
               had
               brought
               Edward
               Lord
               Stafford
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               unto
               his
               unhappy
               end
               ,
               by
               the
               working
               of
               
                 John
                 de
                 la
                 Court
              
               his
               own
               Confessor
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 Nicholas
                 Hopkins
              
               a
               Monk
               of
               the
               Carthusian
               Order
               in
               the
               Priory
               of
               Henton
               in
               
                 Somer
                 set
                 shire
              
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               visions
               from
               Heaven
               forsooth
               ,
               heartned
               him
               for
               the
               Crown
               ;
               But
               before
               his
               own
               Coronet
               could
               aspire
               to
               that
               top
               ,
               he
               worthily
               lost
               both
               head
               and
               all
               upon
               Tower-hill
               for
               his
               Treason
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 Domini
              
               1521.
               
               Unto
               such
               sins
               the
               world
               was
               then
               subject
               ,
               and
               into
               such
               conceits
               their
               reputed
               holiness
               had
               brought
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               among
               the
               simple
               and
               unlettered
               ,
               but
               even
               with
               them
               that
               seemed
               to
               be
               learned
               indeed
               :
               For
               by
               certain
               predictions
               foreshewing
               a
               great
               deluge
               ,
               Prior
               Bolton
               of
               S.
               Bartholomews
               in
               London
               ,
               was
               so
               fearful
               that
               he
               built
               himself
               a
               house
               upon
               the
               height
               of
               Harrowhill
               ,
               storing
               it
               with
               provisions
               necessary
               to
               keep
               himself
               from
               drowning
               in
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
              
               1524.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             we
             may
             be
             certified
             how
             frequent
             and
             common
             these
             counterfeited
             Impostures
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             practised
             ,
             take
             
             this
             other
             from
             undoubted
             authority
             .
             
               The
               15
               of
               August
               being
               Sunday
               in
               the
               16
               of
               the
               raign
               of
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Agnes
                 Bridges
              
               
               a
               Maid
               about
               the
               age
               of
               20
               years
               ,
               and
               
                 Rachel
                 Pinder
              
               a
               Wench
               about
               the
               age
               of
               11
               or
               12
               years
               ,
               who
               both
               of
               them
               had
               counterfeited
               to
               be
               possessed
               by
               the
               Devil
               (
               whereby
               they
               had
               not
               only
               marvellously
               deluded
               many
               people
               both
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               but
               also
               diverse
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               seemed
               of
               good
               wit
               and
               understanding
               )
               stood
               before
               the
               Preacher
               at
               Pauls-cross
               ;
               where
               they
               acknowledged
               their
               hypocritical
               counterfeiting
               with
               penitent
               behaviours
               ,
               requiring
               forgiveness
               of
               God
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               .
               Also
               their
               several
               examinations
               
               and
               Confessions
               were
               there
               openly
               read
               by
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               published
               in
               print
               ,
               for
               posterity
               hereafter
               to
               beware
               of
               the
               like
               deceivers
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             take
             these
             two
             Observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             may
             from
             hence
             note
             ,
             how
             subject
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             
             both
             to
             deceive
             and
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             wiser
             and
             more
             learned
             heads
             may
             most
             easily
             be
             imposed
             upon
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             therefore
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             we
             cannot
             use
             too
             much
             circumspection
             ,
             nor
             use
             too
             much
             diligence
             to
             discover
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             may
             note
             ,
             that
             when
             such
             strange
             Impostures
             or
             false
             Miracles
             
             are
             pretended
             ,
             there
             is
             commonly
             some
             sinister
             and
             corrupt
             end
             aimed
             at
             ,
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             that
             are
             most
             ready
             to
             publish
             such
             things
             as
             true
             Miracles
             and
             Divine
             Revelations
             ,
             are
             generally
             those
             that
             did
             complot
             and
             devise
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             greater
             number
             they
             be
             that
             cry
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             esteem
             the
             persons
             are
             of
             that
             blow
             abroad
             such
             things
             ,
             the
             greater
             suspicion
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             the
             falsity
             and
             forgery
             of
             them
             .
             Always
             remembring
             that
             the
             greater
             the
             fame
             and
             number
             of
             the
             persons
             are
             that
             conspire
             and
             confederate
             together
             ,
             the
             greater
             things
             they
             may
             bring
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             able
             to
             deceive
             ,
             as
             was
             manifest
             by
             the
             Priests
             attending
             the
             Oracles
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             laboured
             to
             father
             their
             predictions
             upon
             some
             Deity
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             manifest
             that
             it
             was
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             Confederacy
             ,
             Impostures
             and
             Juglings
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             these
             Diabolical
             Counterfeitings
             of
             possessions
             ,
             and
             the
             
             maintaining
             of
             the
             power
             of
             dispossession
             and
             casting
             forth
             of
             Devils
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             upheld
             and
             maintained
             by
             the
             Papists
             to
             advance
             their
             superstitious
             courses
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             the
             said
             time
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             there
             were
             divers
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             to
             gain
             credit
             and
             repute
             to
             their
             way
             ,
             that
             did
             by
             publick
             writing
             labour
             to
             prove
             the
             continuation
             of
             real
             possessions
             by
             Devils
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             power
             by
             fasting
             and
             Prayer
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             .
             Of
             which
             number
             were
             one
             M
             r
             Darrell
             and
             his
             Accomplices
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             writ
             divers
             Pamphlets
             in
             the
             positive
             defence
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             but
             also
             published
             certain
             Narrations
             of
             several
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             pretended
             were
             really
             possessed
             with
             Devils
             ,
             which
             were
             cast
             forth
             by
             their
             means
             in
             using
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             .
             Which
             writings
             were
             answered
             
             by
             M
             r
             Harsnet
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             Theory
             not
             only
             overthrown
             ,
             but
             their
             practice
             discovered
             to
             be
             counterfeiting
             and
             Imposture
             .
             Whereupon
             there
             were
             divers
             persons
             suborned
             to
             feign
             and
             counterfeit
             possessions
             ,
             as
             
               William
               Sommers
            
             of
             Nottingham
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Exorcists
             was
             reported
             to
             have
             strange
             fits
             ,
             passions
             and
             actions
             ;
             which
             are
             at
             large
             described
             and
             set
             forth
             in
             that
             learned
             Treatise
             ,
             
               Dialogical
               Discourses
               of
               Spirits
               and
               Devils
               ,
            
             written
             about
             the
             same
             time
             by
             
               John
               Deacon
            
             and
             
               John
               Waller
            
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             of
             divers
             other
             persons
             who
             likewise
             pretended
             the
             same
             counterfeit
             possessions
             .
             And
             though
             the
             said
             forged
             and
             feigned
             possessions
             were
             strongly
             maintained
             by
             their
             Abettors
             ,
             and
             the
             matters
             of
             fact
             audaciously
             
             
             
             
             
             asserted
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             yet
             after
             the
             said
             Darrell
             and
             his
             Accomplices
             
             were
             examined
             by
             the
             Queens
             Commissioners
             ,
             all
             was
             made
             apparent
             to
             be
             notorious
             counterfeiting
             ,
             cheating
             and
             imposture
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             Sommers
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Oaths
             of
             several
             Deponents
             .
             Neither
             was
             that
             discourse
             containing
             the
             certain
             possession
             of
             seven
             persons
             in
             one
             Family
             in
             Lancashire
             ,
             at
             Cheworth
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             Leigh
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1594.
             (
             though
             believed
             by
             many
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             streight
             tale
             told
             by
             the
             said
             Darrell
             in
             that
             Narrative
             )
             of
             any
             better
             grain
             ,
             but
             full
             of
             untruths
             ,
             impossibilities
             ,
             absurdities
             and
             contradictions
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Our
             next
             instance
             shall
             be
             a
             most
             strange
             Imposture
             acted
             in
             
             the
             time
             of
             King
             James
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             known
             unto
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ;
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Boy
             of
             Bilson
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             
             1620.
             by
             name
             
               William
               Perry
            
             ,
             whose
             condition
             as
             he
             had
             been
             taught
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             by
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             ,
             take
             as
             followeth
             .
             
               This
               Boy
               being
               about
               thirteen
               years
               old
               (
               but
               for
               wit
               and
               subtilty
               far
               exceeding
               his
               age
               )
               was
               thought
               by
               divers
               to
               be
               possessed
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               bewitched
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               many
               strange
               fits
               and
               much
               distemper
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               seemed
               to
               have
               been
               extreamly
               affected
               .
               In
               those
               fits
               he
               appeared
               both
               deaf
               and
               blind
               ,
               writhing
               his
               mouth
               aside
               ,
               continually
               groaning
               and
               panting
               ,
               and
               (
               although
               often
               pinched
               with
               mens
               fingers
               ,
               pricked
               with
               Needles
               ,
               tickled
               on
               his
               sides
               ,
               and
               once
               whipped
               with
               a
               Rod
               ,
               besides
               other
               the
               like
               extremities
               )
               yet
               could
               he
               not
               be
               discerned
               by
               either
               shrieking
               or
               shrinking
               to
               bewray
               the
               least
               passion
               or
               feeling
               .
               Out
               of
               his
               fits
               he
               took
               (
               as
               might
               be
               thought
               )
               no
               sustenance
               which
               he
               could
               digest
               ,
               but
               together
               with
               it
               ,
               did
               void
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               rags
               ,
               thred
               ,
               straw
               ,
               crooked
               pins
               ,
               &c.
               
               Both
               in
               and
               out
               of
               his
               fits
               his
               belly
               (
               by
               wilful
               and
               continual
               abstinence
               defrauding
               his
               own
               ●uts
               )
               was
               almost
               as
               flat
               as
               his
               back
               ,
               besides
               ,
               his
               throat
               was
               swoln
               and
               hard
               ,
               his
               tongue
               stiff
               and
               rolled
               up
               towards
               the
               roof
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               he
               seemed
               always
               dumb
               ,
               save
               that
               he
               would
               speak
               once
               in
               a
               Fortnight
               or
               three
               Weeks
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               in
               very
               few
               words
               .
            
          
           
             
               Two
               things
               there
               were
               which
               gave
               most
               just
               cause
               of
               presumption
               that
               he
               was
               possessed
               and
               bewitched
               ;
               one
               was
               that
               he
               could
               still
               discern
               when
               that
               Woman
               (
               which
               was
               supposed
               to
               have
               bewitched
               him
               )
               to
               wit
               
                 Jone
                 Cocke
              
               was
               brought
               in
               to
               any
               room
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               although
               she
               were
               secretly
               conveyed
               thither
               ,
               as
               was
               one
               time
               tryed
               before
               the
               Grand
               Jury
               at
               Stafford
               :
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               would
               abide
               other
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               indure
               the
               repeating
               of
               that
               Text
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Jo.
              
               1.
               ver
               .
               1.
               but
               instantly
               rolling
               his
               eyes
               and
               shaking
               his
               head
               ,
               as
               one
               distracted
               ,
               he
               would
               fall
               nto
               his
               usual
               fits
               of
               groaning
               ,
               panting
               ,
               distraction
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               which
               plight
               he
               continued
               many
               months
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               wonder
               and
               astonishment
               of
               thousands
               ,
               who
               from
               divers
               parts
               came
               to
               see
               him
               .
            
             Thus
             much
             of
             his
             cunning
             .
          
           
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             this
             most
             devillish
             and
             cunningly
             contrived
             counterfeiting
             and
             dissimulation
             was
             discovered
             and
             fully
             detected
             by
             the
             sagacity
             of
             that
             pious
             and
             learned
             person
             ,
             D
             r
             
               Thomas
               Marton
            
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Coventry
             and
             Lichfield
             :
             To
             whose
             memory
             I
             cannot
             but
             owe
             and
             make
             manifest
             all
             due
             respect
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             well
             known
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             whose
             hands
             I
             was
             ordained
             Presbyter
             when
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             also
             knew
             his
             then
             Secretary
             ,
             M
             r
             
               Richard
               Baddeley
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Notary
             ,
             and
             writ
             the
             examination
             of
             this
             crafty
             Boy
             .
             The
             manner
             how
             such
             a
             doubtful
             and
             intricate
             piece
             of
             Imposture
             was
             found
             out
             and
             discovered
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Treatise
             called
             
               a
               Discourse
               concerning
               Popish
               Exorcising
            
             .
             And
             his
             publick
             Confession
             we
             shall
             give
             in
             the
             Authors
             own
             words
             :
             
               He
               was
               finally
               brought
               again
               to
               the
               Summer
               Assizes
               held
               at
               Stafford
               ,
               the
               26.
               of
               
                 July
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1621.
               where
               before
               Sir
               
                 Peter
                 Warburton
              
               and
               Sir
               
                 Humfrey
                 Winch
              
               Knights
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               Justices
               of
               Assize
               ,
               and
               the
               face
               of
               the
               County
               and
               Country
               there
               assembled
               ,
               the
               Boy
               craved
               pardon
               first
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               then
               desired
               the
               Woman
               there
               also
               present
               to
               forgive
               him
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               requested
               the
               whole
               Country
               whom
               he
               had
               so
               notoriously
               and
               wickedly
               scandalized
               ,
               to
               admit
               of
               that
               his
               so
               hearty
               Confession
               for
               their
               satisfaction
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               it
               pleased
               God
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               to
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               this
               Boy
               (
               that
               I
               may
               so
               say
               )
               luto
               with
               the
               Clay
               of
               the
               Romish
               Priests
               lewd
               Impostures
               ,
               and
               sputo
               with
               the
               spittle
               of
               his
               own
               infamy
               ,
               to
               see
               his
               errors
               and
               to
               glorifie
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               .
            
             And
             though
             many
             such
             Impostures
             as
             this
             have
             in
             several
             ages
             been
             hudled
             up
             in
             darkness
             and
             recorded
             for
             true
             stories
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             were
             Partizans
             to
             them
             and
             Confederates
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             doubtless
             were
             but
             of
             the
             same
             stamp
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             might
             all
             as
             well
             have
             been
             discovered
             ,
             if
             the
             like
             care
             ,
             skill
             and
             industry
             had
             been
             used
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             No
             less
             villanous
             ,
             bloody
             and
             Diabolical
             ,
             was
             the
             design
             of
             
               Thompson
               alias
               Southworth
            
             ,
             Priest
             or
             Jesuit
             ,
             against
             
               Jennet
               Bierley
            
             ,
             
             
               Jane
               Southworth
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ellen
               Bierly
            
             of
             Samesbury
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1612.
             the
             sum
             of
             which
             is
             this
             .
             
               The
               said
               
                 Jennet
                 Bierley
                 ,
                 Ellen
                 Bierley
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Jane
                 Southworth
              
               ,
               were
               Indicted
               
               at
               the
               Assizes
               holden
               at
               Lancaster
               upon
               Wednesday
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               August
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               abovesaid
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               and
               every
               of
               them
               had
               practised
               ,
               exercised
               ,
               and
               used
               divers
               devillish
               and
               wicked
               Arts
               ,
               called
               Witchcrafts
               ,
               Inchantments
               ,
               Charms
               and
               Sorceries
               ,
               in
               and
               upon
               one
               
                 Grace
                 Sowerbutts
              
               .
               And
               the
               chief
               witness
               to
               prove
               this
               was
               
                 Grace
                 Sowerbutts
              
               her self
               ,
               who
               said
               that
               they
               did
               draw
               her
               by
               the
               hair
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               take
               her
               sense
               and
               memory
               from
               her
               ,
               did
               throw
               her
               upon
               the
               Hen-roost
               and
               Hay-mow
               ;
               did
               appear
               to
               her
               sometimes
               in
               their
               own
               likeness
               ,
               sometimes
               like
               a
               black
               Dog
               with
               two
               feet
               ,
               that
               they
               carried
               her
               where
               they
               met
               black
               things
               like
               men
               that
               danced
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               did
               abuse
               their
               bodies
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               brought
               her
               to
               one
               Thomas
               Walsham's
               House
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               killed
               his
               Child
               by
               putting
               a
               nail
               into
               the
               
               Navil
               ,
               and
               after
               took
               it
               forth
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               did
               boil
               it
               ,
               and
               eat
               some
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               made
               Oyl
               of
               the
               bones
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               horrid
               lies
               .
            
             But
             there
             appearing
             sufficient
             grounds
             of
             suspicion
             that
             it
             was
             practised
             knavery
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Graece
               Sowerbutts
            
             was
             by
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Bromley
            
             Knight
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Justices
             of
             Assize
             at
             Lancaster
             ,
             appointed
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             
               William
               Leigh
            
             and
             
               Edward
               Chisnal
            
             Esquires
             ,
             two
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Justices
             of
             peace
             in
             the
             same
             County
             ,
             and
             so
             thereupon
             made
             this
             free
             confession
             .
             Being
             demanded
             
               whether
               the
               accusation
               she
               laid
               upon
               her
               Grandmother
               ,
               
                 Jennet
                 Bierley
                 ,
                 Ellen
                 Bierley
              
               and
               
                 Jane
                 Southworth
              
               ,
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               viz.
               of
               the
               killing
               of
               the
               child
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Walshman
              
               ,
               with
               a
               nail
               in
               the
               Navil
               ,
               the
               boyling
               ,
               eating
               and
               oyling
               ,
               thereby
               to
               transform
               themselves
               into
               divers
               shapes
               ,
               was
               true
               ?
               she
               doth
               utterly
               deny
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               that
               ever
               she
               saw
               any
               such
               practises
               done
               by
               them
               .
               She
               further
               saith
               ,
               that
               one
               Mr.
               Thompson
               ,
               which
               she
               taketh
               to
               be
               Mr.
               
                 Christopher
                 Southworth
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               she
               was
               sent
               to
               say
               her
               prayers
               ,
               did
               perswade
               ,
               counsel
               and
               advise
               her
               ,
               to
               deal
               as
               formerly
               hath
               been
               said
               against
               her
               said
               Grandmother
               ,
               Aunt
               and
               Southworths
               Wife
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               further
               she
               confesseth
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               she
               never
               did
               know
               ,
               or
               saw
               any
               Devils
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               visions
               ,
               as
               formerly
               hath
               been
               alledged
               and
               informed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Also
               she
               confesseth
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               not
               thrown
               ,
               or
               cast
               upon
               the
               Hen-roust
               ,
               and
               Hay-mow
               in
               the
               Barn
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               went
               up
               upon
               the
               Mow
               by
               the
               wall
               side
               .
               Being
               further
               demanded
               whether
               she
               ever
               was
               at
               the
               Church
               ,
               she
               saith
               ,
               she
               was
               not
               ,
               but
               promised
               hereafter
               to
               go
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               willingly
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               author
               of
               the
               relation
               gives
               this
               judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               well
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               this
               project
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               lives
               of
               three
               innocent
               poor
               creatures
               by
               practice
               and
               villany
               ,
               to
               induce
               a
               young
               Scholar
               to
               commit
               perjury
               ,
               to
               accuse
               her
               own
               Grandmother
               ,
               Aunt
               ,
               &c.
               agrees
               either
               with
               the
               title
               of
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               or
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               religious
               Priest
               who
               should
               rather
               profess
               sincerity
               and
               innocency
               ,
               than
               practise
               treachery
               !
               But
               this
               was
               lawful
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               Hereticks
               accursed
               ,
               to
               leave
               the
               company
               of
               Priests
               ,
               to
               frequent
               Churches
               ,
               hear
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               ,
               and
               profess
               religion
               sincerely
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             we
             shall
             shut
             up
             the
             relating
             of
             these
             prodigious
             and
             
             hellish
             stories
             ,
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             couzening
             and
             cheating
             delusions
             and
             impostures
             ,
             with
             one
             instance
             more
             that
             is
             no
             less
             notorious
             than
             these
             that
             we
             have
             rehearsed
             .
             About
             the
             year
             1634
             (
             for
             having
             lost
             our
             notes
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             so
             exact
             as
             we
             should
             )
             there
             was
             a
             great
             pretended
             meeting
             of
             many
             supposed
             Witches
             at
             a
             new
             house
             or
             barn
             ,
             in
             Pendle
             Forest
             in
             Lancashire
             ,
             then
             not
             inhabited
             ,
             where
             (
             as
             the
             accusation
             pretended
             )
             some
             of
             them
             by
             pulling
             by
             a
             rope
             of
             Straw
             or
             Hay
             ,
             did
             bring
             Milk
             ,
             Butter
             ,
             Cheese
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             were
             carried
             away
             upon
             Dogs
             ,
             Cats
             or
             Squirrels
             .
             The
             informer
             was
             one
             
               Edmund
               Robinson
            
             (
             yet
             
             living
             at
             the
             writing
             hereof
             ,
             and
             commonly
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Ned
             of
             Roughs
             )
             whose
             Father
             was
             by
             trade
             a
             Waller
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             poor
             Man
             ,
             and
             they
             finding
             that
             they
             were
             believed
             and
             had
             incouragement
             by
             the
             adjoyning
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             being
             committed
             to
             prison
             or
             bound
             over
             to
             the
             next
             Assizes
             ,
             the
             boy
             ,
             his
             Father
             and
             some
             others
             besides
             did
             make
             a
             practice
             to
             go
             from
             Church
             to
             Church
             that
             the
             Boy
             might
             reveal
             and
             discover
             Witches
             ,
             pretending
             that
             there
             was
             a
             great
             number
             at
             the
             pretended
             meeting
             whose
             faces
             he
             could
             know
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             they
             got
             a
             good
             living
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             short
             space
             the
             Father
             bought
             a
             Cow
             or
             two
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             none
             before
             .
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             this
             said
             Boy
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Kildwick
             a
             large
             parish
             Church
             ,
             where
             I
             (
             being
             then
             Curate
             there
             )
             was
             preaching
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             and
             was
             set
             upon
             a
             stall
             (
             he
             being
             but
             about
             ten
             or
             eleven
             years
             old
             )
             to
             look
             about
             him
             ,
             which
             moved
             some
             little
             disturbance
             in
             the
             Congregation
             for
             a
             while
             .
             And
             after
             prayers
             I
             inquiring
             what
             the
             matter
             was
             ,
             the
             people
             told
             me
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Boy
             that
             discovered
             Witches
             ,
             upon
             which
             I
             went
             to
             the
             house
             where
             he
             was
             to
             stay
             all
             night
             ,
             where
             I
             found
             him
             ,
             and
             two
             very
             unlikely
             persons
             that
             did
             conduct
             him
             ,
             and
             manage
             the
             business
             ;
             I
             desired
             to
             have
             some
             discourse
             with
             the
             Boy
             in
             private
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             utterly
             refused
             ;
             then
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             great
             many
             people
             ,
             I
             took
             the
             Boy
             near
             me
             ,
             and
             said
             :
             Good
             Boy
             tell
             me
             truly
             ,
             and
             in
             earnest
             ,
             did
             thou
             see
             and
             hear
             such
             strange
             things
             of
             the
             meeting
             of
             Witches
             ,
             as
             is
             reported
             by
             many
             that
             thou
             dost
             relate
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             some
             person
             teach
             thee
             to
             say
             such
             things
             of
             thy self
             ?
             But
             the
             two
             men
             not
             giving
             the
             Boy
             leave
             to
             answer
             ,
             did
             pluck
             him
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             had
             been
             examined
             by
             two
             able
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             never
             ask
             him
             such
             a
             question
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             replied
             ,
             the
             persons
             accused
             had
             therefore
             the
             more
             wrong
             .
             But
             the
             Assizes
             following
             at
             Lancaster
             there
             were
             seventeen
             found
             guilty
             by
             the
             Jury
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             prudent
             discretion
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             evidence
             ,
             they
             were
             reprieved
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesty
             and
             his
             Council
             being
             informed
             by
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chester
             was
             appointed
             to
             examine
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             certifie
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             four
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             
               Margaret
               Johnson
               ,
               Francis
               Dicconson
               ,
               Mary
               Spenser
               ,
            
             and
             Hargraves
             Wife
             ,
             were
             sent
             for
             up
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             were
             viewed
             and
             examined
             by
             his
             Majesties
             Physicians
             and
             Chirurgeons
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             his
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             no
             cause
             of
             guilt
             appearing
             but
             great
             presumptions
             of
             the
             boys
             being
             suborned
             to
             accuse
             them
             falsely
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             resolved
             to
             separate
             the
             Boy
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             they
             having
             both
             followed
             the
             women
             up
             to
             London
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             taken
             and
             put
             into
             several
             prisons
             asunder
             .
             Whereupon
             shortly
             after
             the
             Boy
             confessed
             that
             he
             was
             taught
             and
             suborned
             to
             devise
             ,
             and
             feign
             those
             things
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             persevered
             in
             that
             wickedness
             by
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             whom
             envy
             ,
             revenge
             and
             hope
             of
             gain
             had
             prompted
             on
             to
             that
             devillish
             
             design
             and
             villany
             ;
             and
             he
             also
             confessed
             ,
             that
             upon
             that
             day
             when
             he
             said
             that
             they
             met
             at
             the
             aforesaid
             house
             or
             barn
             ,
             he
             was
             that
             very
             day
             a
             mile
             off
             ,
             getting
             Plums
             in
             his
             Neighbours
             Orchard
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             truth
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             persons
             yet
             living
             ,
             of
             sufficient
             reputation
             and
             integrity
             ,
             that
             can
             avouch
             and
             testifie
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             what
             I
             write
             is
             the
             most
             of
             it
             true
             ,
             upon
             my
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             I
             have
             had
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             more
             than
             once
             .
          
           
             Thus
             having
             brought
             these
             unquestionable
             Histories
             to
             manifest
             the
             horrid
             cheats
             and
             impostures
             that
             are
             practised
             for
             base
             ,
             wicked
             and
             devillish
             ends
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             in
             opposing
             that
             objection
             proposed
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             That
             though
             some
             be
             discovered
             to
             be
             counterfeitings
             and
             impostures
             ,
             yet
             all
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             surther
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             all
             those
             things
             that
             are
             now
             adayes
             supposed
             to
             be
             
             done
             by
             Demoniacks
             or
             those
             that
             pretend
             possessions
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             those
             strange
             feats
             pretended
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             Witches
             or
             Witchcraft
             ,
             are
             all
             either
             performed
             by
             meer
             natural
             causes
             (
             for
             it
             is
             granted
             upon
             all
             sides
             that
             Devils
             in
             corporeal
             matter
             can
             perform
             nothing
             but
             by
             applying
             fit
             actives
             to
             agreeable
             passives
             .
             )
             And
             miracles
             being
             long
             since
             ceased
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             Devils
             do
             nothing
             but
             only
             draw
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             unto
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             thereby
             they
             become
             deceivers
             ,
             cheats
             and
             notorious
             impostours
             :
             so
             that
             we
             may
             rationally
             conclude
             that
             all
             other
             strange
             feats
             and
             delusions
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             no
             better
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             kind
             ,
             than
             these
             we
             have
             recited
             ,
             except
             they
             can
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             natural
             means
             .
             Must
             not
             all
             persons
             that
             are
             of
             sound
             understanding
             judge
             and
             believe
             that
             all
             those
             strange
             tricks
             related
             by
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             of
             his
             Drummer
             at
             Mr.
             Mompessons
             house
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             the
             Demon
             of
             Tedworth
             ,
             were
             abominable
             cheats
             and
             impostures
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             from
             persons
             of
             good
             quality
             they
             were
             discovered
             to
             be
             )
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             can
             shew
             no
             agents
             in
             nature
             ,
             that
             the
             Demon
             applying
             them
             to
             fit
             patients
             ,
             could
             produce
             any
             such
             effects
             by
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             conclude
             all
             such
             to
             be
             impostures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             no
             sound
             way
             of
             reasoning
             ,
             from
             the
             principles
             of
             
             knowing
             ,
             either
             thereby
             to
             prove
             the
             existence
             of
             things
             ,
             or
             the
             modes
             of
             such
             existence
             ,
             because
             the
             principle
             of
             being
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             principle
             of
             knowing
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             not
             discovering
             of
             all
             Impostures
             that
             are
             or
             have
             been
             acted
             ,
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             conclude
             the
             rest
             that
             pass
             undiscovered
             ,
             are
             diabolical
             or
             wrought
             by
             a
             supernatural
             power
             ;
             for
             it
             ought
             first
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             that
             there
             are
             now
             in
             these
             days
             some
             things
             wrought
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Devils
             ,
             that
             are
             supernatural
             ,
             in
             elementary
             and
             corporeal
             matter
             ,
             which
             never
             was
             nor
             can
             be
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             testimonies
             of
             all
             the
             learned
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
             And
             therefore
             a
             man
             might
             as
             well
             argue
             that
             there
             are
             no
             more
             thieves
             in
             a
             Nation
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             known
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             condign
             
             punishment
             ,
             when
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             are
             many
             more
             ;
             so
             likewise
             there
             are
             many
             hundreds
             of
             Impostures
             ,
             that
             pass
             and
             are
             never
             discovered
             ,
             but
             that
             will
             not
             at
             all
             rationally
             conclude
             that
             those
             must
             be
             diabolical
             that
             are
             not
             made
             known
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               divers
               Creatures
               that
               have
               a
               real
               existence
               in
               Nature
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               wonderous
               properties
               ,
               or
               seldom
               being
               seen
               ,
               have
               been
               taken
               for
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               Devils
               .
            
          
           
             BEfore
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             Apparitions
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             shall
             premise
             some
             few
             things
             by
             way
             of
             caution
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             one
             subject
             (
             that
             we
             know
             of
             )
             in
             the
             World
             that
             is
             liable
             to
             so
             many
             mistakes
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             prepossessed
             fancies
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             adhering
             to
             those
             fictions
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             Fairies
             ,
             Hobgoblins
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             continually
             heightned
             by
             ignorant
             education
             ,
             and
             vain
             melancholy
             fears
             .
             We
             shall
             not
             mention
             those
             many
             apparitions
             that
             are
             frequently
             practised
             by
             forgery
             and
             confederacy
             ,
             for
             base
             ends
             and
             interests
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             commonly
             used
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             attempted
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             though
             with
             little
             success
             .
             As
             also
             by
             other
             persons
             for
             base
             lucre
             or
             worse
             intents
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             known
             some
             notorious
             ones
             that
             have
             been
             discovered
             .
             Neither
             shall
             we
             speak
             of
             those
             feigned
             ones
             that
             have
             been
             practised
             to
             hide
             thievery
             and
             roguery
             ,
             as
             we
             once
             knew
             that
             certain
             persons
             who
             stole
             mens
             sheep
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             did
             carry
             them
             away
             upon
             a
             thing
             made
             like
             a
             Bier
             covered
             with
             a
             white
             sheet
             ,
             by
             
             which
             means
             those
             that
             saw
             them
             took
             it
             to
             be
             an
             apparition
             ,
             and
             so
             durst
             not
             come
             near
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             people
             of
             3
             or
             4
             Villages
             were
             terrified
             ,
             and
             the
             report
             was
             far
             spred
             that
             it
             was
             a
             walking
             spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             last
             discovered
             to
             be
             a
             cunning
             piece
             of
             knavery
             to
             hide
             their
             theft
             withal
             .
             Neither
             shall
             we
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             those
             ludicrous
             apparitions
             that
             are
             often
             practised
             to
             terrifie
             ,
             abuse
             ,
             and
             affright
             others
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             here
             give
             the
             relation
             of
             some
             strange
             creatures
             ,
             that
             seldom
             being
             seen
             or
             found
             ,
             have
             induced
             more
             ignorant
             persons
             to
             take
             them
             for
             Demons
             ,
             and
             these
             we
             shall
             enumerate
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             a
             strong
             opinion
             amongst
             the
             vulgars
             and
             Witchmongers
             also
             ,
             that
             Witches
             transforming
             themselves
             
             into
             diverse
             shapes
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             night
             time
             enter
             into
             peoples
             houses
             ,
             and
             then
             and
             there
             suck
             the
             breasts
             or
             navils
             of
             infants
             in
             their
             Beds
             or
             Cradles
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             were
             weakned
             or
             consumed
             away
             ;
             which
             inveterate
             opinion
             was
             the
             more
             firmly
             believed
             ,
             because
             children
             that
             at
             night
             were
             very
             well
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             
             were
             found
             to
             be
             very
             ill
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             sucked
             in
             the
             places
             aforesaid
             .
             To
             clear
             which
             point
             take
             this
             Observation
             from
             the
             learned
             pen
             of
             
               Thomas
               Bartholinus
            
             that
             was
             Physician
             to
             Frederick
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             in
             English
             thus
             .
             
               Three
               infants
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               of
               the
               
               
                 Pastor
                 Fionens
              
               at
               Lyckisholm
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               noble
               Mannor
               belonging
               to
               the
               very
               illustrious
               Lord
               
                 Christian
                 Thomaeus
                 Sehsted
              
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Chancellor
               ,
               
                 Eques
                 Auratus
              
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               renowned
               Senator
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               my
               Mecaenas
               ,
               that
               were
               sleeping
               in
               their
               accustomed
               Chamber
               ,
               were
               not
               long
               after
               troubled
               with
               an
               unwonted
               bewailing
               and
               inquietude
               ,
               that
               they
               felt
               themselves
               to
               be
               sucked
               or
               milked
               of
               something
               .
               The
               nipples
               of
               their
               breasts
               being
               diligently
               handled
               by
               the
               Parents
               did
               confirm
               the
               Childrens
               suspicion
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               hang
               out
               like
               a
               Womans
               that
               did
               give
               suck
               .
               And
               to
               prevent
               this
               fascination
               ,
               the
               nipples
               of
               the
               breasts
               were
               anointed
               with
               preservatives
               against
               poyson
               and
               other
               bitter
               things
               .
               Hereupon
               their
               Navils
               were
               so
               worn
               with
               vehement
               suction
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               they
               were
               prominent
               or
               did
               hang
               out
               ,
               but
               also
               did
               as
               it
               were
               shew
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               mouth
               that
               had
               sucked
               by
               the
               impression
               remaining
               .
               But
               the
               Infants
               being
               carried
               forth
               of
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               did
               from
               thenceforth
               rest
               free
               from
               any
               suction
               ,
               especially
               being
               carried
               in
               peoples
               arms
               .
               And
               this
               Caprimulgus
               or
               Goat-milker
               ,
               is
               by
               Bellonius
               said
               to
               be
               in
               Crete
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Cuckow
               ,
               being
               very
               hurtful
               to
               the
               Goats
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               it
               sucketh
               milk
               from
               their
               dugs
               on
               the
               nights
               .
            
             By
             which
             we
             may
             plainly
             understand
             ,
             how
             Creatures
             that
             are
             but
             seldom
             seen
             ,
             or
             whose
             properties
             are
             unknown
             ,
             may
             easily
             effect
             those
             things
             that
             ignorant
             heads
             may
             impute
             unto
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             no
             less
             believed
             by
             many
             ,
             that
             those
             kind
             of
             Creatures
             which
             are
             called
             Satyres
             are
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             Demons
             ;
             for
             learned
             Gesner
             reckoning
             them
             to
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             Apes
             ,
             doth
             tell
             us
             this
             :
             
             
               Even
               as
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               Apes
               Cynocephali
               ,
               or
               with
               Dogs-heads
               ,
               have
               given
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Fable
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               thought
               such
               to
               be
               men
               :
               So
               Satyrs
               being
               also
               a
               rare
               kind
               of
               Apes
               ,
               and
               of
               greater
               admiration
               ,
               some
               have
               believed
               them
               to
               be
               Devils
               :
               also
               of
               some
               men
               deluded
               by
               the
               Poets
               and
               Painters
               ,
               as
               also
               Statuaries
               ,
               who
               have
               feigned
               that
               they
               had
               Goats
               feet
               and
               horns
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               augment
               the
               admiration
               and
               superstition
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               thought
               Devils
               :
               when
               in
               Ape-Satyres
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               be
               seen
               .
            
             And
             this
             opinion
             hath
             been
             the
             more
             strengthened
             because
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Translators
             have
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             rendered
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             properly
             signifieth
             an
             happy
             man
             or
             beast
             )
             a
             Goat
             ,
             a
             Satyre
             ,
             (
             as
             Gen.
             27.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               Esau
               my
               Brother
               is
               a
               hairy
               man
            
             ;
             where
             the
             very
             same
             word
             is
             used
             )
             Demon
             ,
             or
             Devil
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             it
             did
             and
             doth
             signifie
             no
             more
             but
             only
             Satyrs
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             as
             our
             English
             Translators
             have
             truly
             rendred
             it
             in
             that
             of
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               And
               the
               Satyre
               shall
               cry
               unto
               his
               fellow
               :
            
             
             for
             it
             is
             certainly
             related
             ,
             both
             by
             ancient
             and
             modern
             Navigators
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             desolate
             Islands
             where
             there
             are
             store
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             
             will
             upon
             the
             nights
             make
             great
             shouting
             and
             crying
             ,
             and
             calling
             one
             unto
             another
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             of
             the
             same
             Prophet
             it
             is
             said
             by
             the
             same
             Translators
             ,
             
               and
               Satyres
               shall
               dance
               there
            
             ;
             dancing
             
             being
             one
             of
             the
             properties
             of
             that
             hairy
             Creature
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             much
             delighted
             with
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             but
             Satyres
             that
             are
             natural
             Creatures
             and
             not
             Devils
             .
             2.
             
             And
             though
             the
             same
             Translators
             have
             rendred
             the
             plural
             of
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             Devils
             ,
             yet
             it
             there
             
             properly
             signifieth
             also
             Satyres
             ;
             for
             though
             in
             another
             place
             it
             be
             said
             ;
             
               they
               sacrificed
               to
               devils
               ,
               not
               to
               God
               ,
            
             and
             so
             again
             by
             the
             
             Psalmist
             ,
             for
             
               they
               sacrificed
               their
               sons
               and
               daughters
               unto
               devils
            
             ;
             
             where
             in
             both
             places
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vastatoribus
             ,
             to
             the
             destroyers
             or
             to
             Devils
             ;
             because
             in
             those
             Idols
             the
             Devils
             were
             worshipped
             ;
             and
             thereby
             destroyed
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             :
             3.
             
             Yet
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             their
             Idols
             were
             formed
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             Satyres
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             terrible
             manner
             ;
             for
             the
             late
             and
             most
             credible
             travellers
             that
             have
             been
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             Asia
             ,
             where
             those
             Idolatries
             are
             still
             upholden
             ,
             do
             unanimously
             relate
             that
             they
             make
             their
             Images
             or
             Idols
             that
             they
             worship
             ,
             as
             terrible
             and
             frightful
             as
             they
             can
             devise
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             relations
             of
             the
             Travels
             of
             
               Vincent
               le
               Blanc
               ,
               Mandels●o
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ferdinand
               Mendez
               Pinto
            
             ,
             and
             M
             r
             Herbert
             our
             Countryman
             gives
             us
             the
             Idol
             of
             the
             Bannyans
             in
             the
             ugly
             shape
             of
             a
             monstrous
             Satyre
             .
             4.
             
             So
             that
             though
             this
             worshipping
             and
             sacrificing
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             abominableness
             ,
             filthiness
             and
             Idolatrousness
             ,
             was
             yielded
             to
             Devils
             ,
             which
             spiritually
             and
             invisibly
             ruled
             in
             these
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             those
             delusions
             and
             impostures
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             no
             where
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Demons
             in
             the
             corporeal
             shape
             of
             Satyres
             (
             as
             many
             have
             erroneously
             supposed
             )
             no
             more
             than
             the
             golden
             Calves
             that
             Jeroboam
             made
             ,
             were
             real
             Devils
             :
             but
             these
             Idols
             were
             made
             in
             the
             figure
             or
             shape
             of
             Satyrs
             or
             hairy
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             
               And
               he
               ordained
               him
               Priests
               for
               the
            
             
             
               high
               places
            
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             hairy
             Idols
             or
             Satyres
             ,
             
               and
               for
               the
               Calves
               that
               he
               had
               made
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             same
             Hebrew
             word
             here
             that
             our
             English
             Translators
             render
             Devils
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             two
             former
             places
             of
             Isaiah
             they
             translate
             Satyres
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Calves
             are
             not
             rendred
             Devils
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             Images
             that
             were
             like
             Satyres
             be
             translated
             so
             ?
             Surely
             the
             Devil
             was
             as
             much
             in
             the
             Calves
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             worshipped
             in
             those
             dumb
             Idols
             as
             he
             was
             in
             the
             dumb
             and
             dead
             Idols
             or
             Images
             of
             the
             Satyres
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             call
             the
             one
             Devils
             than
             the
             other
             .
             But
             that
             which
             totally
             overthrows
             the
             conceit
             that
             they
             should
             be
             real
             Devils
             in
             corporeal
             shapes
             and
             figures
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Calves
             and
             the
             Images
             of
             these
             Satyres
             were
             made
             by
             Jeroboam
             :
             now
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             could
             not
             make
             a
             real
             Devil
             ,
             but
             only
             Images
             of
             Calves
             and
             Satyres
             ,
             wherein
             and
             whereby
             the
             Devils
             might
             be
             worshipped
             in
             those
             Idolatrous
             ways
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             apparent
             ,
             that
             these
             Satyres
             being
             seldom
             seen
             and
             of
             strange
             qualities
             ,
             have
             made
             many
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             Demons
             ;
             nay
             it
             seems
             their
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             have
             been
             taken
             for
             Devils
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             but
             meer
             natural
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             by
             learned
             men
             
             accounted
             a
             kind
             of
             Apes
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             now
             prove
             by
             an
             undeniable
             instance
             or
             two
             ;
             and
             first
             this
             from
             the
             pen
             of
             that
             learned
             Physician
             
               Nicholaus
               Tulpius
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               In
               our
               remembrance
               
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               there
               was
               an
               Indian
               Satyre
               brought
               from
               Angola
               ;
               and
               
               presented
               as
               a
               gift
               to
               
                 Frederick
                 Henry
              
               Prince
               of
               Aurange
               .
               This
               Satyre
               was
               four-footed
               and
               from
               the
               humane
               shape
               which
               it
               seems
               to
               bear
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               of
               the
               Indians
               
                 Orang
                 antang
                 ,
                 homo
                 silvestris
              
               ,
               a
               wild
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Africans
               
                 Quoias
                 morron
              
               ,
               expressing
               in
               longitude
               a
               Child
               of
               three
               years
               old
               ,
               and
               in
               crassitude
               ,
               one
               of
               six
               years
               .
               It
               was
               of
               body
               neither
               fat
               nor
               lean
               ,
               but
               square
               ,
               most
               able
               and
               very
               swift
               .
               And
               of
               its
               joints
               so
               firm
               ,
               and
               the
               Muscles
               so
               large
               ,
               that
               it
               durst
               undertake
               and
               could
               do
               any
               thing
               ;
               on
               the
               foreparts
               altogether
               smooth
               ,
               and
               rough
               behind
               ,
               and
               covered
               with
               black
               hairs
               .
               It
               s
               face
               did
               resemble
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               nose
               broad
               and
               crooked
               downwards
               ,
               rugged
               and
               a
               toothless
               female
               .
               But
               the
               ears
               were
               not
               different
               from
               humane
               shape
               .
               As
               neither
               the
               breast
               ,
               adorned
               on
               both
               sides
               with
               a
               swelling
               dug
               (
               for
               it
               was
               of
               the
               feminine
               Sex
               )
               the
               belly
               had
               a
               very
               deep
               navil
               ;
               and
               the
               joints
               ,
               both
               those
               above
               and
               those
               below
               ,
               had
               such
               an
               exact
               similitude
               with
               man
               ,
               that
               one
               egg
               doth
               not
               seem
               more
               like
               another
               .
               Neither
               was
               there
               a-wanting
               a
               requisite
               commissure
               to
               the
               arm
               ,
               nor
               the
               order
               of
               fingers
               to
               the
               hands
               ,
               nor
               an
               humane
               shape
               to
               the
               thumb
               ,
               or
               a
               prop
               of
               the
               legs
               to
               the
               thighs
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               heel
               to
               the
               foot
               .
               Which
               fit
               and
               decent
               form
               of
               the
               members
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               for
               most
               part
               it
               did
               go
               upright
               :
               neither
               did
               it
               lift
               up
               any
               kind
               of
               weight
               less
               heavily
               than
               remove
               it
               easily
               .
            
          
           
             
               When
               it
               was
               about
               to
               drink
               it
               would
               hold
               the
               handle
               of
               the
               Kan
               with
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               other
               under
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Cup
               ,
               then
               would
               it
               wipe
               off
               the
               moysture
               left
               upon
               its
               lips
               ,
               not
               less
               neatly
               than
               thou
               shouldest
               see
               the
               most
               delicate
               Courtier
               .
               Which
               same
               dexterity
               it
               did
               observe
               when
               it
               went
               to
               bed
               .
               For
               lying
               her
               head
               upon
               the
               Pillow
               ,
               and
               fitly
               covering
               her
               body
               with
               the
               Cloaths
               ,
               it
               did
               hide
               it self
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               if
               the
               most
               delicate
               person
               had
               laid
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
               Moreover
               the
               King
               of
               Samback
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               did
               one
               time
               tell
               
               our
               Kinsman
               
                 Samuel
                 Blomart
              
               ,
               that
               these
               kind
               of
               Satyres
               ,
               especially
               the
               Males
               in
               the
               Iland
               of
               Borneo
               ,
               have
               so
               great
               boldness
               of
               mind
               and
               such
               a
               strong
               compaction
               of
               Muscles
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               often
               forceably
               set
               upon
               armed
               men
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               weak
               sex
               of
               Women
               and
               Girls
               ;
               with
               the
               flagrant
               desire
               of
               which
               they
               are
               so
               inflamed
               ,
               that
               catching
               them
               often
               they
               abuse
               them
               .
               For
               they
               are
               highly
               prone
               to
               lust
               (
               which
               is
               common
               to
               these
               ,
               with
               the
               lustful
               Satyres
               of
               the
               ancients
               )
               yea
               sometimes
               so
               keen
               and
               salacious
               ,
               that
               therefore
               the
               Indian
               Women
               do
               eschew
               the
               Woods
               and
               Groves
               as
               worse
               than
               a
               Dog
               or
               a
               Snake
               ;
               in
               which
               these
               impudent
               animals
               do
               lie
               hid
               .
               And
               that
               this
               lascivious
               animal
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Eastern
               Mountains
               of
               India
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               Africa
               ,
               between
               
                 Sierra
                 ,
                 Liona
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Promontory
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               where
               (
               perhaps
               )
               were
               
               those
               places
               where
               
                 Plinius
                 lib.
              
               5.
               cap.
               5.
               affirmeth
               that
               upon
               the
               nights
               there
               was
               seen
               to
               shine
               frequent
               Fires
               of
               the
               Aegipanes
               ,
               and
               to
               abound
               with
               the
               lasciviousness
               of
               the
               Satyres
               ,
               who
               do
               love
               craggy
               Dens
               and
               Caves
               ,
               and
               shun
               the
               society
               of
               mankind
               ,
               being
               a
               salacious
               ,
               hairy
               ,
               four-footed
               Creature
               ,
               with
               human
               shape
               and
               a
               crooked
               nose
               .
               But
               that
               the
               foot
               of
               this
               Creature
               neither
               hath
               hoofs
               nor
               the
               body
               every
               where
               hairs
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               head
               ,
               shoulders
               and
               back
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               parts
               are
               smooth
               ,
               and
               the
               Ears
               are
               not
               sharp
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             undeniably
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Creatures
             existent
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             either
             taken
             for
             Devils
             or
             the
             Apparitions
             of
             Demons
             in
             this
             shape
             of
             Satyres
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             Brown
             hath
             well
             observed
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               A
               conceit
               there
               is
               (
               he
               
               saith
               )
               that
               the
               Devil
               commonly
               appeareth
               with
               a
               cloven
               foot
               or
               hoof
               ,
               wherein
               although
               it
               seem
               excessively
               ridiculous
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               somewhat
               of
               truth
               ;
               and
               the
               ground
               thereof
               at
               first
               might
               be
               his
               frequent
               appearing
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               Goat
               ,
               which
               answers
               that
               description
               .
               This
               was
               the
               opinion
               of
               ancient
               Christians
               concerning
               the
               Apparitions
               of
               
                 Pans
                 ,
                 Fauns
              
               and
               Satyres
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               form
               we
               read
               of
               one
               that
               appeared
               unto
               Antony
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               The
               same
               is
               also
               confirmed
               from
               expositions
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               offer
               unto
               Devils
               ,
               the
               original
               word
               is
               Sehhirim
               ,
               that
               is
               rough
               and
               hairy
               Goats
               ,
               because
               in
               that
               shape
               the
               Devil
               most
               often
               appeared
               ,
               as
               is
               expounded
               by
               the
               Rabbins
               ,
               as
               Tremellius
               hath
               also
               explained
               .
            
          
           
             But
             saving
             the
             reputation
             of
             learned
             Saint
             Hierome
             and
             D
             r
             Brown
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             supposition
             unproved
             that
             ever
             the
             Devil
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Goat
             ,
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             opinion
             was
             only
             because
             the
             Devil
             was
             worshipped
             in
             an
             Idol
             made
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Goat
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             a
             few
             ages
             past
             when
             Popish
             ignorance
             did
             abound
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             discourse
             more
             common
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             continued
             amongst
             the
             vulgar
             people
             )
             than
             of
             the
             apparition
             of
             certain
             Creatures
             which
             they
             called
             Fayries
             ,
             that
             were
             of
             very
             little
             stature
             ,
             and
             being
             seen
             would
             soon
             vanish
             and
             disappear
             .
             And
             these
             were
             generally
             believed
             to
             be
             some
             kind
             of
             Spirits
             or
             Demons
             ,
             and
             Paracelsus
             held
             them
             to
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             middle
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             non-Adamicks
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             of
             the
             race
             of
             Adam
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             Authors
             of
             great
             credit
             and
             veracity
             ,
             that
             affirm
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             Nations
             of
             such
             people
             called
             Pygmies
             .
             And
             though
             Doctor
             Brown
             hath
             learnedly
             and
             elegantly
             handled
             the
             question
             ,
             
               Whether
               there
               have
               
               been
               or
               are
               any
               such
               dwarfish
               race
               of
               mankind
               ,
               as
               but
               of
               three
               spans
               ,
               not
               considering
               them
               singly
               but
               nationally
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               hath
               brought
               the
               most
               probable
               arguments
               that
               well
               can
               b●
               ▪
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               are
               not
               nor
               have
               been
               any
               such
               race
               of
               people
               called
               Pygmies
               ,
               yet
               doth
               he
               moderately
               conclude
               in
               these
               words
               .
               There
               being
               thus
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               no
               sufficient
               confirmation
               of
               their
               verity
               ,
               some
               doubt
               may
               arise
               concerning
               their
               possibility
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               not
               defined
               in
               what
               dimensions
               the
               soul
               may
               exercise
               
               her
               faculties
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               conclude
               impossibility
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               might
               not
               be
               a
               race
               of
               Pygmies
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               sometimes
               of
               Giants
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               take
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               Austine
               ,
               and
               his
               Commentator
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Vives
              
               .
               And
               though
               Kircherus
               with
               his
               wonted
               impudence
               do
               conclude
               in
               these
               words
               :
            
             
               Fabulosa
               itaque
               sunt
               omnia
            
             ,
             
             
               quae
               de
               hujusmodi
               Pygmaeis
               veteres
               Geographi
               à
               simplici
               populo
               sola
               relatione
               descripta
               tradiderunt
               :
            
             Yet
             (
             I
             say
             )
             notwithstanding
             these
             negative
             arguments
             ,
             I
             give
             the
             relation
             of
             others
             (
             that
             are
             of
             as
             great
             or
             greater
             credit
             )
             in
             the
             affirmative
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             is
             affirmed
             
             by
             that
             most
             sagacious
             and
             learned
             person
             
               Marcus
               Marci
            
             ,
             a
             late
             Physician
             of
             no
             mean
             judgment
             ,
             who
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Quicquid
               tamen
               sit
               de
               his
               ,
               Pygmaeos
               &
               olim
               fuisse
               ,
               &
               nunc
               esse
               affirmamus
               .
            
             And
             besides
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Solinus
               ,
               Pomponius
               Mela
               ,
            
             and
             Aelian
             ,
             he
             relateth
             these
             .
             
               But
               those
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               have
               in
               our
               age
               viewed
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               same
               do
               testifie
               also
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               yet
               Pygmies
               in
               
               the
               Island
               of
               Aruchet
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Moluccas
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Isle
               Cophi
               ,
               and
               such
               Pigasetta
               affirmeth
               that
               he
               saw
               .
            
             And
             though
             Doctor
             Brown
             seem
             to
             sleight
             it
             ,
             yet
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             )
             
               one
               eye-witness
               is
               more
               to
               be
               credited
               than
               ten
               that
               have
               it
               but
               by
               the
               ear
               .
               Odericus
            
             in
             his
             History
             of
             India
             doth
             report
             also
             ,
             
               that
               there
               are
               such
               people
               of
               about
               three
               spans
               high
               ,
            
             which
             also
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             later
             Odericus
             .
             And
             to
             these
             affirmative
             proofs
             we
             shall
             add
             that
             of
             the
             learned
             Philosopher
             and
             Physician
             
               Baptista
               Van
               Helmont
            
             ,
             in
             English
             thus
             .
             
               A
               Wine
               Merchant
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               of
               our
               
               Country
               ,
               a
               very
               honest
               man
               ,
               sailing
               sometimes
               to
               the
               Canaries
               or
               Fortunate
               Islands
               ,
               being
               asked
               of
               me
               his
               serious
               opinion
               and
               judgment
               upon
               certain
               Creatures
               ,
               which
               there
               the
               Children
               as
               oft
               as
               they
               would
               did
               bring
               home
               ,
               and
               did
               name
               them
               Tudesquillos
               ,
               or
               Germanulos
               ,
               that
               is
               little
               men
               ;
               (
               the
               Germans
               call
               them
               Eard-Manlins
               )
               for
               they
               were
               dead
               Carkases
               dried
               almost
               three
               foot
               long
               ,
               which
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Boys
               did
               easily
               carry
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               were
               of
               an
               human
               shape
               :
               But
               the
               whole
               dead
               Carkase
               was
               transparent
               like
               Parchment
               ,
               and
               the
               bones
               were
               flexible
               as
               grisles
               .
               Also
               the
               bowels
               and
               intestines
               were
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               holden
               against
               the
               sun
               which
               ,
               when
               after
               I
               knew
               to
               be
               a
               certain
               truth
               ,
               from
               the
               Spaniards
               born
               there
               ,
               I
               considered
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               days
               the
               off-spring
               of
               the
               Pygmies
               were
               there
               destroyed
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             all
             understanding
             and
             unpartial
             judgments
             may
             clearly
             perceive
             ,
             that
             these
             kind
             of
             Creatures
             have
             been
             really
             existent
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             and
             may
             be
             so
             still
             in
             Islands
             and
             Mountains
             that
             are
             uninhabited
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             no
             real
             Demons
             ,
             or
             
             non-Adamick
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             can
             appear
             and
             become
             invisible
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             as
             Paracelsus
             thinketh
             .
             But
             that
             either
             they
             were
             truly
             of
             human
             race
             endowed
             with
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             and
             speech
             (
             which
             is
             most
             probable
             )
             or
             at
             least
             that
             they
             were
             some
             little
             kind
             of
             Apes
             or
             Satyres
             ,
             that
             having
             their
             secret
             recesses
             and
             holes
             in
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             could
             by
             their
             agility
             and
             nimbleness
             soon
             be
             in
             or
             out
             like
             Conies
             ,
             Weazels
             ,
             Squirrels
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             no
             less
             a
             mistake
             about
             those
             Fishes
             that
             are
             called
             
               Tritones
               ,
               Syrenes
            
             ,
             Meir-maids
             ,
             or
             Marine
             ,
             and
             Sea-Men
             ,
             and
             Women
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             by
             many
             supposed
             and
             taken
             to
             be
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Demons
             ,
             and
             commonly
             Nymphs
             ,
             when
             indeed
             and
             truth
             they
             are
             reall
             creatures
             ,
             as
             these
             examples
             do
             make
             manifest
             .
             The
             first
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             recite
             from
             the
             faithful
             pen
             of
             that
             learned
             Anatonist
             
               Thomas
               Bartholinus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Physician
             to
             Frederick
             the
             
             third
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             in
             these
             Englished
             words
             :
             
               Various
               things
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               of
               Meir-maids
               are
               extant
               delivered
               in
               the
               monuments
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               that
               are
               partly
               false
               ,
               partly
               true
               .
               It
               is
               not
               far
               
               from
               a
               Fable
               that
               they
               held
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               imitate
               the
               voices
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               .
               But
               that
               there
               are
               beasts
               found
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               with
               humane
               faces
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               shall
               not
               deny
               .
               But
               I
               will
               not
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               sum
               up
               the
               accounts
               of
               the
               ancients
               .
               For
               they
               are
               full
               of
               the
               stories
               of
               Meir-maids
               .
               Amongst
               the
               later
               Authors
               ,
               these
               have
               here
               and
               there
               handled
               this
               argument
               ,
               
                 Scaliger
                 (
                 in
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Histor.
                 Anim.
                 t.
              
               108.
               )
               
                 Rondoleti●s
                 ,
                 Licetus
                 (
                 de
                 Spont
                 .
                 vin
                 .
                 ort
                 .
                 )
                 Marcus
                 Marci
                 (
                 de
                 Ideis
                 )
                 P.
                 Boistuan
                 (
                 Histor.
                 Gall.
                 prod
                 .
                 T.
              
               1.
               c.
               18.
               )
               At
               Enchuysen
               in
               Holland
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               certain
               Meirmaid
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               painted
               ,
               that
               formerly
               had
               been
               cast
               upon
               the
               shore
               ,
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               waters
               .
               It
               is
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               our
               common
               people
               ,
               that
               a
               Meir-maid
               was
               taken
               in
               Denmark
               ,
               that
               did
               speak
               ,
               foretel
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               spin
               .
               A
               Father
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               Jesus
               returning
               forth
               of
               India
               to
               Rome
               ,
               had
               seen
               a
               Sea-Man
               there
               adorned
               with
               an
               Episcopal
               Mitre
               ,
               who
               did
               seem
               to
               have
               in
               the
               next
               corner
               ,
               hardly
               born
               his
               captivity
               ;
               but
               being
               let
               loose
               ,
               and
               turned
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               did
               seem
               to
               render
               thanks
               for
               his
               liberty
               ,
               by
               bowing
               of
               his
               body
               before
               he
               went
               under
               water
               ,
               which
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               Jesuit
               was
               wont
               to
               tell
               to
               Corvinus
               the
               elder
               ,
               as
               his
               Son
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               told
               me
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             But
             this
             being
             but
             a
             story
             told
             to
             Bartholinus
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             ,
             and
             but
             primarily
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Jesuit
             (
             who
             doubtless
             had
             some
             design
             in
             it
             )
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             .
             But
             he
             proceeds
             thus
             .
             
               It
               is
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               most
               certain
               that
               fishes
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               that
               represent
               Terrestrial
               Animals
               in
               shape
               :
               As
               the
               Sea-Fox
               ,
               the
               Wolf
               ,
               the
               Sea-Calf
               ,
               the
               Dog
               ,
               the
               Horse
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               why
               should
               we
               deny
               humane
               shape
               to
               Sea-monsters
               ?
               Certainly
               also
               in
               the
               earth
               there
               are
               Apes
               ,
               which
               wanting
               reason
               ,
               do
               express
               the
               external
               shape
               and
               gestures
               of
               Man.
               All
               Sea-monsters
               of
               this
               sort
               we
               referr
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               to
               the
               kind
               of
               Phocae
               or
               Sea-Calves
               .
               There
               was
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               in
               the
               age
               we
               live
               in
               a
               Sea-Man
               taken
               by
               the
               Merchants
               of
               the
               West-India
               Company
               ,
               and
               dissected
               at
               Leiden
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Pavius
                 ,
                 John
                 de
                 Laet
              
               being
               present
               my
               friend
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               and
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               a
               great
               and
               most
               knowing
               person
               of
               the
               things
               of
               America
               and
               of
               Nature
               .
               The
               head
               and
               the
               breast
               even
               as
               far
               as
               the
               navil
               was
               of
               an
               humane
               shape
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               navil
               even
               unto
               the
               extremities
               ,
               it
               was
               deformed
               flesh
               ,
               without
               the
               sign
               of
               a
               tail
               .
               But
               that
               I
               may
               not
               (
               he
               
               saith
               )
               seem
               to
               impose
               upon
               the
               Reader
               ,
               the
               hands
               and
               ribs
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               my
               Study
               or
               Closet
               ,
               which
               I
               owe
               to
               the
               kindness
               of
               the
               praised
               Latius
               .
               We
               have
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               annexed
               the
               Picture
               of
               both
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Meirmaid
               erect
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               image
               of
               it
               swimming
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               satisfie
               the
               dubitation
               of
               all
               men
               .
               The
               hand
               doth
               consist
               of
               five
               fingers
               ,
               as
               ours
               do
               ,
               with
               as
               many
               articulations
               as
               ours
               ,
               but
               that
               only
               is
               singular
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               bones
               of
               the
               fingers
               are
               broader
               and
               compressed
               ,
               and
               a
               membrane
               doth
               joyn
               them
               together
               in
               course
               ,
               as
               in
               volatiles
               ,
               as
               Geese
               ,
               Ducks
               ,
               &c.
               which
               do
               help
               to
               stretch
               forth
               the
               foot
               in
               the
               water
               .
               The
               extremity
               of
               the
               two
               middle
               fingers
               are
               broader
               ,
               the
               extremities
               of
               the
               other
               two
               sharp
               .
               The
               radius
               and
               cubit
               are
               very
               short
               ,
               for
               the
               commodiousness
               of
               swimming
               ,
               scarce
               the
               length
               of
               four
               fingers
               breadth
               .
               Neither
               is
               the
               draught
               of
               the
               shoulder
               more
               ample
               .
               The
               ribs
               are
               long
               and
               thick
               ,
               almost
               exceeding
               common
               humane
               ribs
               a
               third
               part
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               ribs
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               are
               beads
               turned
               or
               thrown
               ,
               a
               present
               remedy
               for
               the
               pain
               of
               the
               Hemorrhoides
               ,
               which
               the
               praised
               Latius
               hath
               observed
               by
               experience
               .
               Also
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               Bracelets
               being
               made
               of
               the
               bones
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Phocas
               carried
               to
               Rome
               ,
               applied
               to
               the
               wrist
               do
               appease
               the
               Hemicrany
               ,
               and
               swimming
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               which
               comes
               again
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               laid
               away
               ,
               as
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               most
               illustrious
               Nobleman
               
                 Cassianus
                 à
                 Puteo
              
               ,
               (
               most
               worthy
               of
               Roman
               Purple
               )
               hath
               told
               me
               .
               The
               same
               Noble
               Puteus
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               hath
               shewed
               me
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               Meirmaid
               in
               his
               Closet
               ,
               which
               not
               many
               years
               before
               ,
               was
               driven
               to
               the
               shore
               of
               Malta
               .
               A
               certain
               Spaniard
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               Meirmaids
               were
               seen
               in
               India
               having
               the
               Genital
               members
               of
               Women
               ,
               like
               those
               of
               humane
               kind
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Fishers
               do
               bind
               themselves
               with
               an
               Oath
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               copulation
               with
               them
               .
               
                 Bernardinus
                 Ginnarus
                 (
                 lib.
              
               1.
               c.
               9.
               
                 de
                 Indico
                 itinere
                 ,
                 edit
                 .
                 Neap.
              
               1641.
               )
               doth
               relate
               that
               Meirmaids
               are
               seen
               ,
               in
               the
               vast
               River
               Cuama
               ,
               near
               the
               head
               of
               
                 Good
                 hope
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               middle
               superior
               part
               are
               like
               to
               the
               form
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               round
               head
               ,
               but
               immediately
               joyned
               to
               the
               breast
               ,
               without
               a
               neck
               ,
               with
               ears
               altogether
               like
               ours
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               eyes
               ,
               lips
               and
               teeth
               .
               And
               that
               their
               dugs
               being
               pressed
               do
               send
               forth
               most
               white
               milk
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             he
             concludeth
             :
             
               There
               is
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               so
               great
               difference
               of
               the
               form
               of
               Meirmaids
               ,
               with
               the
               Ancients
               and
               Moderns
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               that
               some
               do
               account
               them
               figments
               .
               We
               have
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               hands
               to
               be
               seen
               with
               eyes
               ,
               and
               we
               shew
               the
               Meirmaids
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               in
               truth
               they
               are
               seen
               to
               be
               .
               Neither
               do
               the
               hands
               and
               ribs
               deceive
               ,
               whose
               Pictures
               we
               have
               given
               framed
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             besides
             these
             there
             are
             other
             Fishes
             or
             Sea-monsters
             ,
             that
             
             in
             all
             parts
             resembled
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             as
             these
             examples
             make
             
             manifest
             .
             
               Alexander
               ab
               Alexandro
            
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             great
             learning
             and
             experience
             ,
             relateth
             :
             
               That
               in
               Epirus
               a
               Triton
               or
               Sea-Man
               was
               
               found
               ,
               who
               forth
               of
               the
               Sea
               did
               ravish
               Women
               being
               alone
               upon
               the
               shore
               :
               But
               being
               taken
               by
               cunning
               ,
               he
               did
               resemble
               a
               Man
               with
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               but
               did
               refuse
               meat
               being
               offered
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               died
               with
               hunger
               and
               wasting
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               a
               strange
               element
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Also
             
               Ludovicus
               Vives
            
             doth
             tell
             us
             this
             story
             :
             
               In
               our
               age
               (
               he
               
               saith
               )
               with
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               a
               Sea-Man
               was
               seen
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               also
               
               was
               kept
               there
               above
               two
               years
               ,
               he
               was
               mute
               ,
               and
               then
               begun
               to
               speak
               :
               But
               being
               twice
               smitten
               with
               the
               Plague
               ,
               he
               is
               let
               loose
               to
               the
               Sea
               rejoicing
               and
               leaping
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1403.
             there
             was
             taken
             a
             Sea-woman
             
             
               in
               a
               lake
               of
               Holland
               ,
               thrown
               thither
               forth
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               was
               carried
               
               into
               the
               City
               of
               Haerlem
               ;
               she
               suffered
               her self
               to
               have
               garments
               put
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               admitted
               the
               use
               of
               bread
               ,
               milk
               and
               such
               like
               things
               :
               Also
               she
               learned
               to
               spin
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               many
               other
               things
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Women
               ,
               also
               she
               did
               devoutly
               bend
               her
               knees
               to
               the
               image
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               being
               docible
               to
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               she
               was
               commanded
               by
               her
               Master
               ,
               but
               living
               there
               many
               years
               ,
               she
               alwayes
               remained
               mute
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             these
             we
             shall
             conclusively
             add
             one
             story
             of
             sufficient
             credit
             
             from
             our
             own
             English
             Annals
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               In
               the
               year
               1187.
               being
               the
               33th
               year
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               
               near
               unto
               Oreford
               in
               Suffolk
               ,
               certain
               Fishers
               of
               the
               Sea
               took
               in
               their
               nets
               a
               fish
               having
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               which
               fish
               was
               kept
               by
               
                 Bartholomew
                 de
                 Glanvile
              
               ,
               Custos
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Oreford
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Castle
               ,
               by
               the
               space
               of
               six
               months
               and
               more
               for
               a
               wonder
               ;
               he
               spake
               not
               a
               word
               .
               All
               manner
               of
               meats
               h●
               did
               gladly
               eat
               ,
               but
               most
               greedily
               raw
               fish
               after
               he
               had
               crushed
               out
               all
               the
               moisture
               .
               Oftentimes
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               Church
               where
               he
               shewed
               no
               tokens
               of
               adoration
               .
               At
               length
               when
               he
               was
               not
               well
               looked
               to
               ,
               he
               stole
               away
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               never
               after
               appeared
               .
            
             The
             learned
             Antiquary
             Mr.
             Camden
             tells
             this
             same
             
             story
             from
             
               Radulphus
               Coggeshall
            
             ,
             an
             ancient
             writer
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Capillos
               habebat
               ,
               barbam
               prolixam
               &
               pineatam
               ,
               circa
               pectus
               nimium
               pilosus
               erat
               ,
               &
               hispidus
               :
               
                 and
                 concludeth
              
               :
               Quicquid
               nascatur
               in
               parte
               naturae
               ulla
               ,
               &
               in
               mari
               esse
               ,
               &
               non
               omninò
               commentitium
               est
               .
            
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             examples
             we
             may
             be
             rationally
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             though
             these
             creatures
             have
             a
             real
             existence
             in
             nature
             ,
             yet
             because
             of
             their
             strange
             natures
             ,
             shapes
             and
             properties
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             being
             rarely
             seen
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             and
             often
             are
             not
             only
             by
             the
             common
             people
             but
             even
             by
             the
             learned
             taken
             to
             be
             Devils
             ,
             Spirits
             or
             the
             effects
             of
             Inchantment
             and
             Witchcraft
             .
             And
             therefore
             men
             that
             would
             judge
             aright
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             be
             not
             deceived
             and
             imposed
             upon
             by
             relations
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             all
             such
             things
             as
             may
             be
             acted
             by
             Imposture
             and
             confederacy
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Physical
             things
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             natural
             causes
             ,
             divers
             sorts
             of
             which
             are
             recited
             by
             
               Ludovicus
               Lavaterus
            
             very
             
             largely
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             recommend
             those
             that
             desire
             further
             satisfaction
             in
             those
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Apparitions
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               unquestionable
               stories
               that
               seem
               to
               prove
               some
               such
               things
               .
               Of
               those
               apparitions
               pretended
               to
               be
               made
               in
               Beryls
               and
               Crystals
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Astral
               or
               Sydereal
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Treatise
             we
             have
             before
             sufficiently
             proved
             that
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             existence
             of
             such
             a
             Witch
             as
             doth
             make
             a
             visible
             contract
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             upon
             whose
             body
             he
             sucketh
             ,
             or
             that
             hath
             carnal
             copulation
             with
             a
             Demon
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             transubstantiated
             into
             a
             Cat
             or
             a
             Dog
             ,
             or
             that
             flyeth
             in
             the
             air
             ;
             doth
             not
             inferr
             the
             denial
             of
             Spirits
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             nor
             utterly
             overthrow
             the
             truth
             of
             apparitions
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             things
             as
             seem
             to
             manifest
             some
             supernatural
             operations
             .
             And
             therefore
             here
             we
             shall
             fully
             handle
             the
             question
             of
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             things
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             not
             meddle
             with
             Apparitions
             in
             the
             large
             extent
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             may
             comprehend
             the
             appearing
             of
             new
             Stars
             ,
             Comets
             ,
             Meteors
             and
             other
             Portents
             ,
             and
             Prodigies
             ,
             which
             (
             though
             unusual
             and
             wonderous
             )
             have
             yet
             their
             production
             from
             natural
             causes
             .
             But
             only
             here
             we
             shall
             treat
             of
             such
             apparitions
             as
             are
             taken
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             supernatural
             creatures
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             a
             way
             and
             by
             such
             creatures
             as
             we
             commonly
             account
             to
             be
             different
             from
             (
             if
             not
             above
             )
             the
             power
             of
             ordinary
             and
             visible
             nature
             ,
             as
             of
             Angels
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             departed
             ,
             or
             their
             Astral
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             o●her
             creatures
             that
             are
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             apparitions
             of
             good
             Angels
             sent
             by
             God
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             both
             in
             sleep
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             give
             us
             most
             full
             and
             ample
             assurance
             ,
             as
             these
             few
             instances
             may
             undeniably
             demonstrate
             .
             1.
             
             That
             
               an
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             that
             is
             a
             good
             Angel
             )
             
             
               did
               appear
            
             visibly
             
               unto
               Manoah
               and
               his
               wife
            
             ,
             and
             did
             vocally
             and
             audibly
             talk
             and
             discourse
             with
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             did
             after
             in
             both
             their
             sights
             openly
             and
             visibly
             
               ascend
               in
               the
               flame
               that
               did
               arise
               from
               the
               altar
               .
            
             Now
             a
             more
             plain
             and
             indubitable
             apparition
             visibly
             seen
             and
             audibly
             heard
             than
             this
             cannot
             be
             found
             nor
             read
             of
             ,
             having
             the
             unquestionable
             authority
             of
             sacred
             writ
             to
             avouch
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Another
             parallel
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             equal
             authority
             ,
             verity
             and
             
             perspicuity
             ,
             is
             the
             sending
             of
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             unto
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             her
             seeing
             of
             him
             ,
             hearing
             of
             his
             salutation
             ,
             having
             discourse
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             seeing
             his
             departure
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             undoubted
             testimonies
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             real
             appearance
             of
             good
             Angels
             even
             to
             sight
             and
             hearing
             .
             3.
             
             That
             sometimes
             the
             good
             Angels
             have
             been
             sent
             to
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             appeared
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
             in
             dreams
             ;
             as
             that
             
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               unto
               Joseph
            
             
             
               in
               a
               dream
               ,
               and
               bade
               him
               to
               take
               unto
               him
               Mary
               his
               wife
               ,
            
             which
             
             was
             a
             blessed
             ;
             and
             clear
             apparition
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             dream
             in
             his
             sleep
             .
             And
             likewise
             by
             the
             appearing
             of
             an
             Angel
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             
               he
               was
               warned
               to
               take
               the
               child
               ,
               and
               his
               mother
               ,
               and
               to
               flee
               into
            
             
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             also
             again
             
               was
               commanded
               by
               an
               Angel
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Herod
               ,
               that
               appeared
               in
               a
               dream
               ,
               and
               bade
               him
               to
               take
               the
               young
               child
               and
               his
               mother
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             visible
             apparition
             of
             evil
             Angels
             we
             scarce
             have
             any
             evidence
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             except
             we
             should
             take
             supposals
             for
             proofs
             ,
             or
             disputable
             places
             to
             be
             certain
             demonstrations
             ,
             or
             wrest
             and
             hale
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             make
             it
             serve
             our
             preconceived
             opinions
             .
             For
             I
             do
             not
             find
             any
             one
             place
             in
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             where
             plainly
             and
             positively
             any
             apparition
             of
             evil
             spirits
             is
             recorded
             ,
             or
             that
             by
             any
             rational
             and
             necessary
             consequence
             such
             a
             visible
             appearance
             can
             be
             deduced
             or
             proved
             :
             For
             we
             have
             clearly
             proved
             that
             the
             tempting
             of
             Evah
             by
             the
             Serpent
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             inferr
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             a
             visible
             apparition
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             mental
             delusion
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             of
             Saul
             and
             the
             Woman
             of
             Endor
             ,
             or
             the
             Mistriss
             of
             the
             bottle
             ,
             was
             neither
             Samuel
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             nor
             his
             Soul
             alone
             ,
             neither
             the
             Devil
             in
             his
             shape
             we
             suppose
             we
             have
             evinced
             past
             answer
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             tempting
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             by
             Satan
             was
             internal
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             doth
             remain
             but
             little
             of
             certain
             proof
             of
             the
             apparition
             of
             Devils
             in
             that
             gross
             manner
             ,
             and
             so
             common
             and
             frequent
             as
             many
             do
             too
             peremptorily
             affirm
             :
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             we
             think
             it
             rational
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             hath
             in
             times
             past
             often
             sent
             messages
             by
             good
             Angels
             ,
             for
             the
             teaching
             ,
             counselling
             and
             comforting
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             both
             audibly
             and
             visibly
             to
             be
             perceived
             ;
             so
             also
             that
             sometimes
             God
             might
             not
             only
             send
             evil
             Spirits
             internally
             and
             mentally
             to
             deceive
             and
             seduce
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             lying
             spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             Ahabs
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             also
             visibly
             to
             appear
             to
             terrifie
             ,
             punish
             and
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             glory
             .
             And
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             mention
             Demoniacks
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             commonly
             said
             to
             be
             possessed
             ,
             (
             though
             that
             were
             not
             by
             an
             essential
             inhesion
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             effective
             operation
             both
             upon
             the
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             were
             so
             affected
             and
             afflicted
             )
             do
             plainly
             shew
             that
             the
             operative
             effects
             of
             the
             Devils
             power
             was
             both
             heard
             and
             seen
             by
             their
             words
             and
             actions
             .
             So
             the
             Devils
             using
             the
             organs
             of
             the
             man
             in
             whom
             was
             the
             legion
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             
             
               besought
               Christ
               not
               to
               command
               them
               to
               go
               out
               into
               the
               deep
               ,
               but
               besought
               him
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               go
               into
               the
               herd
               of
               swine
               :
            
             Which
             
               plainly
               sheweth
               that
               their
               words
               were
               audible
               ,
               and
               were
               heard
               of
               the
               multitude
               that
               were
               by
               ,
               and
               the
               acts
               that
               they
               performed
               were
               visible
               enough
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Devil
               
                 he
                 brake
                 the
                 chains
              
               and
               fetters
               ,
               wherewithal
               he
               was
               bound
               ,
               
                 and
                 was
                 driven
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 into
                 the
                 wilderness
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               these
               Devils
               went
               forth
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               
                 and
                 entered
                 in
                 amongst
                 the
                 herd
                 of
                 swine
                 ,
              
               by
               whose
               effective
               power
               
                 the
                 swine
                 ran
                 violently
                 down
                 a
                 steep
                 rock
                 into
                 the
              
               
               
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 drowned
              
               .
            
             And
             this
             doth
             plainly
             manifest
             the
             present
             operation
             of
             the
             Devils
             ,
             that
             was
             apparent
             both
             by
             the
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             were
             both
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             heard
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             in
             that
             large
             sense
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             usually
             taken
             in
             ,
             was
             a
             real
             apparition
             of
             Devils
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             equivalent
             thereunto
             .
             For
             we
             do
             but
             here
             inquire
             after
             such
             appearances
             of
             Devils
             ,
             that
             do
             necessarily
             infer
             their
             presence
             in
             operating
             so
             in
             and
             upon
             creatures
             or
             corporeal
             matter
             ,
             that
             by
             sight
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             or
             other
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             it
             may
             certainly
             be
             manifest
             to
             work
             above
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             may
             induce
             us
             rationally
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             senses
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             those
             things
             are
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             those
             creatures
             that
             we
             call
             Demons
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             these
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             said
             to
             have
             been
             or
             to
             be
             afflicted
             with
             Devils
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             days
             of
             our
             bl●ssed
             Saviours
             remaining
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             freely
             and
             fully
             granted
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             ages
             and
             times
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             (
             nay
             it
             may
             be
             for
             a
             century
             or
             more
             after
             )
             there
             were
             persons
             that
             were
             possessed
             and
             afflicted
             with
             Devils
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             for
             that
             time
             there
             were
             many
             miracles
             wrought
             :
             Yet
             now
             it
             will
             be
             said
             that
             miracles
             are
             totally
             ceased
             as
             not
             being
             any
             way
             necessary
             to
             confirm
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             established
             and
             setled
             .
             This
             we
             confess
             is
             so
             strongly
             and
             convincingly
             proved
             by
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             that
             we
             account
             him
             wilfully
             blind
             that
             will
             oppose
             it
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             that
             miracles
             are
             totally
             ceased
             ,
             I
             grant
             that
             there
             are
             some
             strange
             things
             that
             have
             happened
             in
             late
             ages
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             our
             own
             time
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             any
             way
             solved
             by
             meer
             ordinary
             natural
             causes
             ,
             and
             apparitions
             made
             by
             some
             kind
             of
             creatures
             that
             must
             be
             derived
             from
             some
             such
             causes
             as
             those
             of
             good
             or
             bad
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             from
             creatures
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             And
             that
             though
             miracles
             be
             ceased
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             therefore
             follow
             that
             every
             thing
             that
             hath
             a
             cause
             above
             or
             differing
             from
             the
             usual
             and
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             must
             be
             also
             ceased
             ,
             for
             
               quanquam
               nunc
               non
               sint
               miracula
               ,
               possint
               tamen
               esse
               miranda
               :
            
             and
             though
             that
             miracles
             be
             ceased
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             apparitions
             are
             so
             also
             ,
             because
             apparitions
             are
             not
             miracles
             ;
             for
             a
             good
             Angel
             to
             be
             sent
             and
             to
             appear
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             miracle
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             was
             created
             ,
             they
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Angels
             )
             
               are
               all
               ministring
               spirits
               sent
               forth
               for
               the
            
             
             
               good
               of
               those
               that
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             otherwise
             of
             evil
             Angels
             or
             of
             any
             other
             creatures
             that
             may
             make
             these
             apparitions
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             are
             and
             must
             be
             creatures
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             and
             must
             be
             some
             certain
             ends
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             created
             and
             are
             imployed
             unto
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             apparitions
             ,
             or
             other
             strange
             Phenomena's
             equivalent
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             been
             truly
             performed
             as
             matters
             of
             fact
             is
             extream
             difficult
             and
             almost
             impossible
             ,
             because
             the
             Histories
             and
             relations
             of
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             are
             most
             strangely
             fabulous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             relied
             upon
             ,
             as
             will
             most
             
             manifestly
             appear
             by
             undeniable
             reasons
             ,
             if
             we
             examine
             them
             in
             divided
             members
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Histories
             and
             relations
             that
             are
             given
             either
             by
             the
             Poets
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             the
             ancient
             Philosophers
             ,
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             are
             so
             seemingly
             impossible
             ,
             and
             so
             extreamly
             fictitious
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             in
             a
             manner
             totally
             forsaken
             his
             own
             reason
             ,
             that
             can
             give
             any
             credit
             at
             all
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             especially
             they
             are
             so
             fraught
             with
             the
             horrible
             fables
             of
             the
             numerousness
             of
             their
             feigned
             gods
             ,
             demigods
             ,
             spirits
             ,
             hobgoblins
             ,
             
               Lares
               ,
               Lemures
            
             ,
             Mens
             shadows
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             make
             a
             man
             believe
             that
             the
             world
             was
             full
             of
             nothing
             else
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             chiefly
             done
             to
             uphold
             their
             Idolatrous
             and
             superstitious
             Religion
             .
             And
             all
             these
             kind
             of
             authors
             that
             have
             written
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Homer
             until
             the
             end
             of
             the
             ages
             in
             which
             the
             two
             Plinies
             and
             Plutarch
             lived
             ,
             have
             but
             run
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             all
             their
             relations
             tasting
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             impossibilities
             ,
             superstition
             and
             fabulousness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             we
             look
             into
             the
             Pontificial
             Writers
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             have
             recorded
             stories
             of
             this
             nature
             since
             the
             sixth
             century
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             such
             a
             Rhapsodie
             ,
             and
             heap
             of
             Bombast
             lies
             and
             invented
             fables
             both
             of
             apparitions
             and
             Witches
             ,
             that
             no
             rational
             man
             can
             well
             give
             assent
             to
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             seem
             so
             incredible
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             rather
             make
             a
             wise
             man
             diffident
             of
             all
             such
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             than
             to
             yield
             credit
             to
             any
             .
             And
             a
             man
             might
             as
             reasonably
             believe
             the
             forged
             and
             lying
             miracles
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             as
             those
             monkish
             fables
             .
             For
             the
             extream
             desire
             that
             those
             Authors
             had
             to
             advance
             their
             false
             and
             feigned
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             uphold
             the
             gain
             and
             benefit
             that
             was
             gotten
             by
             injoining
             such
             and
             such
             penances
             and
             eleemosynary
             deeds
             to
             redeem
             Souls
             from
             thence
             ,
             did
             drive
             them
             on
             to
             invent
             thousands
             of
             false
             stories
             of
             the
             apparitions
             of
             Souls
             after
             death
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             one
             jot
             of
             truth
             in
             them
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             called
             the
             Reformed
             Divines
             (
             because
             they
             returned
             to
             that
             pure
             and
             true
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             settled
             and
             practised
             in
             those
             foregoing
             ages
             that
             were
             truly
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             )
             being
             altogether
             intent
             about
             the
             main
             and
             principal
             points
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             concerned
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             take
             little
             heed
             to
             the
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             circumstantial
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             by
             them
             accounted
             so
             essential
             and
             necessary
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             
               Lambertus
               Danaeus
               ,
               Hemmingius
               ,
               Erastus
            
             and
             others
             ,
             did
             without
             due
             examination
             and
             circumspection
             receive
             the
             opinions
             and
             stories
             of
             the
             Papists
             hand
             over
             head
             .
             From
             whence
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             
               Ludovicus
               Lavaterus
            
             a
             learned
             Divine
             of
             the
             reformed
             Religion
             at
             Zurich
             did
             write
             a
             book
             of
             apparitions
             and
             such
             matters
             ,
             but
             brought
             no
             other
             proofs
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             things
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             but
             the
             often
             repeated
             stories
             of
             Heathenish
             Authors
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             from
             Ecclesiastick
             Authors
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             dubious
             credit
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             one
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             But
             if
             we
             come
             to
             consider
             the
             Histories
             of
             late
             that
             are
             reported
             of
             apparitions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             things
             that
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             something
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             resembles
             a
             supernatural
             cause
             ,
             we
             may
             in
             part
             receive
             more
             ample
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             manifest
             in
             these
             few
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Meric
               Casaubon
            
             Doctor
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             in
             his
             treatise
             of
             Credulity
             and
             Incredulity
             (
             sometimes
             by
             us
             quoted
             before
             )
             hath
             strongly
             indeavoured
             to
             make
             good
             all
             those
             impossible
             and
             absurd
             things
             that
             are
             ascribed
             unto
             Witches
             :
             which
             though
             he
             hath
             pitifully
             failed
             to
             perform
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             said
             enough
             that
             may
             serve
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             are
             many
             strange
             things
             that
             seem
             to
             prove
             the
             being
             of
             Demons
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             not
             brought
             any
             one
             story
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             or
             that
             was
             done
             in
             his
             time
             .
             And
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             that
             apparitions
             are
             no
             certain
             ground
             for
             Christians
             to
             believe
             the
             existence
             of
             Demons
             by
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             But
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             that
             piece
             of
             the
             relation
             concerning
             Dr.
             Dee
             ,
             he
             relateth
             two
             stories
             told
             by
             that
             venerable
             and
             learned
             Prelate
             Bishop
             Andrews
             to
             his
             Father
             
               Isaac
               Casaubon
            
             .
             
               The
               one
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               concerning
               a
               noted
               or
               at
               least
               by
               many
               suspected
               Witch
               or
               Sorceress
               ,
               which
               the
               Devil
               in
               a
               strange
               shape
               did
               wait
               upon
               (
               or
               for
               rather
               )
               at
               her
               death
               .
               The
               other
               concerning
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               after
               his
               death
               was
               restored
               to
               life
               to
               make
               confession
               of
               a
               horrible
               murther
               committed
               upon
               his
               own
               Wife
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               had
               never
               been
               suspected
               .
               And
               both
               these
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               learned
               Bishop
               did
               believe
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               but
               for
               one
               of
               them
               it
               seems
               ,
               he
               did
               undertake
               upon
               his
               own
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               wit
               that
               of
               the
               apparition
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               he
               had
               from
               an
               eye-witness
               .
            
             And
             considering
             the
             condition
             of
             Bishop
             Andrews
             both
             for
             learning
             and
             piety
             ,
             the
             relations
             are
             of
             much
             weight
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             the
             forecited
             Preface
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             cannot
             but
             much
             wonder
             that
             Dr.
             
               Henry
               Moore
            
             ,
             a
             grave
             person
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             for
             many
             years
             hath
             resided
             in
             a
             most
             learned
             and
             flourishing
             Academy
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             much
             taken
             notice
             of
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             having
             published
             so
             many
             books
             ,
             should
             make
             such
             bad
             choice
             of
             the
             Authors
             from
             whom
             he
             takes
             his
             stories
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             pitch
             upon
             those
             that
             seem
             so
             fabulous
             ,
             impossible
             and
             incredible
             .
             And
             that
             I
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             tax
             him
             without
             cause
             ,
             
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             peruse
             his
             two
             relations
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             the
             Shoomaker
             of
             Breslaw
             in
             
               Silesia
               ,
               Anno
            
             1591.
             the
             other
             of
             
               Johannes
               Cunti●
            
             a
             Citizen
             of
             Pentsh
             in
             Silesia
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             whether
             he
             can
             rationally
             believe
             those
             things
             either
             to
             have
             been
             true
             or
             possible
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Author
             
               Martinus
               Weinrichius
            
             a
             Silesian
             Physician
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             any
             thing
             either
             of
             his
             fame
             or
             writings
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             most
             strange
             that
             he
             should
             be
             omitted
             by
             that
             diligent
             and
             unpartial
             Author
             
               Melchior
               Adams
            
             ;
             And
             there
             had
             been
             far
             better
             Authors
             and
             of
             more
             credit
             to
             have
             pitcht
             upon
             for
             such
             like
             stories
             ,
             than
             either
             Bodinus
             or
             Remigius
             ;
             neither
             can
             there
             be
             much
             credit
             given
             to
             any
             of
             the
             stories
             that
             he
             relates
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             that
             
             of
             the
             Pied-Piper
             ,
             which
             some
             do
             interpret
             far
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               There
               was
               a
               Treatise
               called
               ,
               the
               Devil
               of
               Mascon
               ,
               or
               a
               true
               relation
               of
               the
               chief
               things
               which
               an
               unclean
               spirit
               did
               and
               said
               at
               Mascon
               in
               Burgundy
               ,
               in
               the
               House
               of
               M
               r
               
                 Francis
                 Perreaud
              
               Minister
               of
               the
               reformed
               Church
               in
               the
               same
               Town
               ,
               written
               by
               the
               said
               Perreaud
               soon
               after
               the
               Apparition
               which
               was
               in
               the
               year
               1612.
               but
               was
               not
               published
               until
               the
               year
               1653.
               which
               was
               41.
               years
               after
               the
               thing
               was
               said
               to
               be
               acted
               .
               It
               seems
               it
               was
               translated
               by
               D
               r
               
                 Peter
                 Du
                 Moulin
              
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               learned
               and
               reverend
               
                 Peter
                 Du
                 Moulin
              
               ,
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               honourable
               and
               learned
               person
               M
               r
               Boyle
               .
               The
               most
               of
               the
               things
               had
               been
               known
               unto
               M
               r
               
                 Du
                 Moulin
              
               the
               Father
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               President
               of
               a
               National
               Synod
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               to
               whom
               also
               the
               said
               Perreaud
               was
               well
               known
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               religious
               ,
               well
               poised
               ,
               venerable
               Divine
               .
               And
               M
               r
               Boyle
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               had
               converse
               with
               this
               pious
               Author
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               had
               inquired
               after
               the
               Writer
               ,
               and
               some
               passages
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               which
               overcame
               all
               his
               setled
               indisposedness
               to
               believe
               strange
               things
               .
               The
               Character
               given
               of
               this
               Author
               ,
               and
               the
               assent
               of
               such
               learned
               persons
               to
               the
               things
               related
               ,
               have
               gained
               an
               ample
               suffrage
               to
               give
               credit
               to
               them
               also
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               passages
               in
               the
               relation
               that
               a
               quick-sighted
               Critick
               would
               find
               to
               be
               either
               contradictory
               or
               inconsistent
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               rationally
               be
               thought
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Cacodemon
               ,
               his
               actions
               were
               so
               harmless
               ,
               civil
               ,
               and
               ludicrous
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               were
               to
               be
               believed
               (
               and
               in
               some
               things
               he
               did
               speak
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Minister
               himself
               M
               r
               Perreaud
               did
               in
               some
               things
               give
               credit
               to
               him
               )
               he
               was
               no
               Devil
               ,
               but
               hoped
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               But
               whether
               a
               Devil
               or
               not
               ,
               yet
               the
               story
               for
               substance
               doth
               sufficiently
               prove
               the
               existence
               of
               such
               kind
               of
               Demons
               ,
               that
               can
               work
               strange
               and
               odd
               feats
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             M
             r
             Baxter
             a
             person
             of
             great
             learning
             and
             piety
             ,
             whose
             judgment
             
             bears
             great
             sway
             with
             me
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Apparitions
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               I
               know
               many
               are
               very
               incredulous
               herein
               ,
               and
               will
               hardly
               believe
               that
               there
               have
               been
               such
               Apparitions
               .
               For
               my
               own
               part
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               though
               I
               am
               as
               suspicious
               as
               most
               in
               such
               reports
               ,
               and
               do
               believe
               that
               most
               of
               them
               are
               conceits
               or
               delusions
               ,
               yet
               having
               been
               very
               diligently
               inquisitive
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               I
               have
               received
               undoubted
               testimony
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               such
               Apparitions
               ,
               some
               from
               the
               mouths
               of
               men
               of
               undoubted
               honesty
               and
               godliness
               ,
               and
               some
               from
               the
               report
               of
               multitudes
               of
               persons
               ,
               who
               heard
               or
               saw
               .
               Were
               it
               fit
               here
               to
               name
               the
               persons
               ,
               I
               could
               send
               you
               to
               them
               yet
               living
               ,
               by
               whom
               you
               would
               be
               as
               fully
               satisfied
               as
               I
               :
               Houses
               that
               have
               been
               so
               frequently
               haunted
               with
               such
               terrors
               ,
               that
               the
               inhabitants
               successively
               have
               been
               witnesses
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Though
             some
             of
             these
             last
             recited
             testimonies
             might
             sufficiently
             convince
             the
             most
             obstinate
             and
             incredulous
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Apparitions
             and
             some
             other
             such
             strange
             accidents
             that
             cannot
             be
             solved
             
             by
             the
             supposed
             principles
             of
             matter
             and
             motion
             ,
             but
             that
             do
             necessarily
             require
             some
             other
             causes
             ,
             that
             are
             above
             or
             different
             from
             the
             visible
             and
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             ;
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             a
             point
             dark
             and
             mystical
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             concern
             and
             weight
             ,
             we
             shall
             add
             some
             unquestionable
             testimonies
             ,
             either
             from
             our
             own
             Annals
             ,
             or
             matters
             of
             fact
             that
             we
             know
             to
             be
             true
             of
             our
             own
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             thereby
             it
             may
             undoubtedly
             appear
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             effects
             that
             exceed
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             natural
             causes
             ,
             and
             may
             for
             ever
             convince
             all
             Atheistical
             minds
             ,
             of
             which
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 Domini
              
               1551.
               on
               St.
               Valentines
               day
               ,
               at
               Feversham
               in
               Kent
               ,
               one
               Arden
               a
               Gentleman
               
               was
               murthered
               by
               procurement
               of
               his
               own
               Wife
               ;
               for
               the
               which
               fact
               she
               was
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               March
               burnt
               at
               
                 Canterbury
                 :
                 Michael
              
               M
               r
               
               Arden's
               Man
               was
               hang'd
               in
               Chains
               at
               Feversham
               ,
               and
               a
               Maiden
               burnt
               :
               Mosbie
               and
               his
               Sister
               were
               hanged
               in
               Smithfield
               at
               
                 London
                 :
                 Greene
              
               which
               had
               fled
               ,
               came
               again
               certain
               years
               after
               ,
               and
               was
               hanged
               in
               Chains
               in
               the
               High-way
               against
               Feversham
               ,
               and
               black
               Will
               the
               Ruffian
               ,
               that
               was
               hired
               to
               do
               that
               act
               ,
               after
               his
               first
               escape
               was
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               burnt
               on
               a
               Scaffold
               at
               Flushing
               in
               Zealand
               .
            
          
           
             The
             same
             horrid
             murther
             is
             more
             at
             large
             related
             by
             Hollingshead
             ,
             who
             lived
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             had
             information
             of
             all
             the
             particulars
             ,
             
             who
             saith
             thus
             much
             more
             .
             
               This
               one
               thing
               (
               he
               faith
               )
               seemeth
               very
               strange
               and
               notable
               touching
               M
               r
               Arden
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               place
               he
               was
               laid
               ,
               being
               dead
               ,
               all
               the
               proportion
               of
               his
               body
               might
               be
               seen
               two
               years
               after
               and
               more
               ,
               so
               plain
               as
               could
               be
               ,
               for
               the
               grass
               did
               not
               grow
               where
               his
               body
               had
               touched
               ,
               but
               between
               his
               legs
               ,
               between
               his
               arms
               and
               about
               the
               hollowness
               of
               his
               neck
               ,
               and
               round
               about
               his
               body
               :
               And
               where
               his
               legs
               ,
               arms
               ,
               head
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               his
               body
               had
               touched
               ,
               no
               grass
               growed
               at
               all
               of
               all
               that
               time
               .
               So
               that
               many
               strangers
               came
               in
               that
               mean
               time
               ,
               beside
               the
               Townsmen
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               print
               of
               his
               body
               there
               on
               the
               ground
               in
               that
               Field
               ,
               which
               Field
               he
               had
               (
               as
               some
               have
               reported
               )
               cruelly
               taken
               from
               a
               Woman
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               a
               Widdow
               to
               one
               Cooke
               ,
               and
               after
               Married
               to
               one
               
                 Richard
                 Read
              
               a
               Marriner
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               hinderance
               of
               her
               and
               her
               Husband
               the
               said
               Read
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               long
               enjoyed
               it
               by
               a
               Lease
               which
               they
               had
               of
               it
               for
               many
               years
               not
               then
               expired
               .
               Nevertheless
               he
               got
               it
               from
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               ,
               the
               said
               Reads
               Wife
               not
               only
               exclaimed
               against
               him
               in
               shedding
               many
               〈◊〉
               salt
               tear
               ,
               but
               also
               cursed
               him
               most
               bitterly
               even
               to
               his
               face
               ,
               wishing
               many
               a
               vengeance
               to
               light
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               World
               might
               wonder
               on
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               thought
               then
               to
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               thus
               murthered
               and
               lay
               in
               that
               Field
               ,
               from
               midnight
               till
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               that
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               Fair-day
               ,
               till
               night
               ,
               all
               the
               which
               day
               there
               were
               many
               hundreds
               of
               people
               came
               wondring
               about
               him
               .
               From
               whence
               we
               may
               take
               this
               Observation
               .
            
          
           
             As
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             this
             is
             a
             true
             and
             punctual
             relation
             given
             us
             by
             Hollingshead
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             publick
             thing
             done
             in
             the
             face
             of
             a
             
             
             Nation
             ,
             the
             print
             of
             his
             body
             remaining
             so
             long
             after
             ,
             and
             viewed
             and
             wondered
             at
             by
             so
             many
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             left
             the
             least
             starting
             hole
             for
             the
             most
             incredulous
             Atheist
             to
             get
             out
             at
             .
             So
             likewise
             it
             may
             dare
             the
             most
             deep-sighted
             Naturalist
             ,
             or
             unbelieving
             Atheist
             ,
             that
             would
             exalt
             and
             so
             far
             deifie
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             and
             take
             away
             the
             existence
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             shew
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             long
             remaining
             of
             the
             print
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             not
             growing
             of
             the
             grass
             in
             those
             places
             where
             his
             body
             had
             touched
             for
             two
             years
             and
             more
             after
             ?
             Could
             it
             be
             the
             steams
             or
             Atoms
             that
             flowed
             from
             his
             body
             ?
             then
             are
             why
             not
             such
             prints
             left
             by
             other
             murthered
             bodies
             ?
             which
             we
             are
             sure
             by
             sight
             and
             experience
             not
             to
             be
             so
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             can
             attribute
             it
             justly
             to
             no
             other
             cause
             but
             only
             to
             the
             power
             of
             God
             and
             divine
             vengeance
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             righter
             of
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             fatherless
             and
             Widdows
             ,
             and
             hears
             their
             cries
             and
             regardeth
             their
             tears
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               James
               of
               famous
               memory
               ,
               a
               strange
               accident
               happened
               ,
               to
               the
               terror
               of
               all
               bloody
               
               murtherers
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               ;
               One
               
                 Anne
                 Waters
              
               enticed
               by
               a
               lover
               
               of
               hers
               ,
               consented
               to
               have
               her
               Husband
               strangled
               ,
               and
               then
               buried
               him
               secretly
               under
               the
               Dunghil
               in
               a
               Cow-house
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               man
               being
               missing
               by
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               the
               Wife
               making
               shew
               of
               a
               wondering
               what
               was
               become
               of
               him
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               that
               one
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Town
               dreamed
               one
               night
               that
               his
               Neighbour
               Waters
               was
               strangled
               ,
               and
               buried
               under
               the
               Dunghill
               in
               a
               Cow-house
               ,
               and
               upon
               declaring
               his
               dream
               ,
               search
               being
               made
               by
               the
               Constable
               ,
               the
               dead
               body
               was
               found
               as
               he
               had
               dreamed
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               the
               Wife
               was
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               upon
               examination
               confessing
               the
               fact
               was
               burned
               .
            
             But
             we
             shall
             give
             it
             more
             at
             large
             as
             it
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             mouths
             of
             
               Thomas
               Haworths
            
             Wife
             ,
             her
             Husband
             being
             the
             dreamer
             and
             discoverer
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             Son
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             many
             more
             ,
             who
             both
             remember
             and
             can
             affirm
             every
             particular
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Narrative
             was
             taken
             April
             the
             17th
             1663.
             and
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               year
               abovesaid
               ,
               
                 John
                 Waters
              
               of
               
                 Lower
                 Darwen
              
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Lancaster
               Gardiner
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               calling
               was
               much
               absent
               from
               his
               Family
               :
               In
               which
               his
               absence
               ,
               his
               Wife
               (
               not
               without
               cause
               )
               was
               suspected
               of
               incontinency
               with
               one
               
                 Gyles
                 Haworth
              
               of
               the
               same
               Town
               ;
               this
               
                 Gyles
                 Haworth
              
               and
               Waters
               Wife
               conspired
               and
               contrived
               the
               death
               of
               Waters
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               They
               contracted
               with
               one
               Ribchester
               a
               poor
               man
               to
               kill
               this
               Waters
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               Waters
               came
               home
               and
               went
               to
               bed
               ,
               
                 Gyles
                 Haworth
              
               and
               Waters
               Wife
               conducted
               the
               hired
               Executioner
               to
               the
               said
               Waters
               .
               Who
               seeing
               him
               so
               innocently
               laid
               betwixt
               his
               two
               small
               Children
               in
               Bed
               ,
               repented
               of
               his
               enterprize
               ,
               and
               totally
               refused
               to
               kill
               him
               .
               
                 Gyles
                 Haworth
              
               displeased
               with
               the
               faint-heartedness
               of
               Ribchester
               ,
               takes
               the
               Axe
               into
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               and
               dashed
               out
               his
               brains
               :
               The
               Murderers
               buried
               him
               in
               a
               Cow
               house
               ,
               Waters
               being
               long
               missing
               the
               Neighbourhood
               asked
               his
               Wife
               for
               him
               ;
               she
               denied
               that
               she
               
               knew
               where
               he
               was
               .
               Thereupon
               publick
               search
               was
               made
               for
               him
               in
               all
               pits
               round
               about
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               have
               casually
               fallen
               into
               any
               of
               them
               .
               One
               
                 Thomas
                 Haworth
              
               of
               the
               said
               Town
               Yeoman
               ,
               was
               for
               many
               nights
               together
               ,
               much
               troubled
               with
               broken
               sleeps
               and
               dreams
               of
               the
               murder
               ;
               he
               revealed
               his
               dreams
               to
               his
               Wife
               ,
               but
               she
               laboured
               the
               concealment
               of
               them
               a
               long
               time
               :
               This
               
                 Thomas
                 Haworth
              
               had
               occasion
               to
               pass
               by
               the
               House
               every
               day
               where
               the
               murder
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               did
               call
               and
               inquire
               for
               Waters
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               he
               went
               near
               the
               House
               .
               One
               day
               he
               went
               into
               the
               House
               to
               ask
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               Neighbour
               who
               said
               to
               
                 Thomas
                 Haworth
              
               ,
               It
               's
               said
               that
               Waters
               lies
               under
               this
               stone
               ,
               (
               pointing
               to
               the
               Hearth-stone
               )
               to
               which
               
                 Thomas
                 Haworth
              
               replied
               ,
               And
               I
               have
               dreamed
               that
               he
               is
               under
               a
               stone
               not
               far
               distant
               .
               The
               Constable
               of
               the
               said
               Town
               being
               accidentally
               in
               the
               said
               House
               (
               his
               name
               
                 Myles
                 Aspinall
              
               )
               urged
               
                 Thomas
                 Haworth
              
               to
               make
               known
               more
               at
               large
               what
               he
               had
               dreamed
               ,
               which
               he
               relateth
               thus
               .
               I
               have
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               many
               a
               time
               within
               this
               eight
               weeks
               (
               for
               so
               long
               it
               was
               since
               the
               murder
               )
               dreamed
               very
               restlesly
               ,
               that
               Waters
               was
               murdered
               and
               buried
               under
               a
               broad
               stone
               in
               the
               Cow-house
               ;
               I
               have
               told
               my
               troubled
               dreams
               to
               my
               Wife
               alone
               ,
               but
               she
               refuses
               to
               let
               me
               make
               it
               known
               :
               But
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               conceal
               my
               dreams
               any
               longer
               ,
               my
               sleep
               departs
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               pressed
               and
               troubled
               with
               fearful
               dreams
               which
               I
               cannot
               bear
               any
               longer
               ,
               and
               they
               increase
               upon
               me
               .
               The
               Constable
               hearing
               this
               made
               search
               immediately
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               found
               as
               he
               had
               dreamed
               the
               murdered
               body
               eight
               weeks
               buried
               under
               a
               flat
               stone
               in
               the
               Cow-house
               ;
               Ribchester
               and
               
                 Gyles
                 Haworth
              
               fled
               and
               never
               came
               again
               .
               
                 Anne
                 Waters
              
               (
               for
               so
               was
               Waters
               Wifes
               name
               )
               being
               apprehended
               ,
               confessed
               the
               murder
               ,
               and
               was
               burned
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             the
             full
             and
             punctual
             relation
             of
             this
             bloody
             and
             execrable
             murder
             from
             Haworths
             Wife
             (
             who
             then
             was
             a
             very
             old
             
             Woman
             )
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             differs
             not
             a
             jot
             from
             what
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Baker
            
             writes
             ,
             but
             only
             they
             say
             his
             brains
             were
             dashed
             out
             with
             an
             Axe
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             he
             was
             strangled
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             a
             circumstance
             of
             the
             manner
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             matter
             they
             both
             agree
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             certain
             truth
             that
             Waters
             was
             murdered
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Bakers
            
             information
             might
             fail
             in
             that
             particular
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             thought
             strange
             that
             the
             two
             little
             Children
             did
             know
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             were
             much
             too
             young
             ,
             and
             said
             that
             they
             were
             twins
             ,
             not
             above
             half
             a
             year
             old
             .
             But
             the
             only
             matter
             that
             we
             have
             brought
             it
             for
             ,
             is
             the
             extraordinary
             way
             of
             its
             discovery
             by
             
               Thomas
               Haworths
            
             dreaming
             ,
             in
             which
             point
             both
             the
             relations
             closely
             agree
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             chief
             and
             only
             reason
             why
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Baker
            
             put
             it
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             .
             And
             the
             same
             also
             more
             at
             large
             Stow
             hath
             recorded
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             .
             Now
             what
             should
             the
             cause
             be
             that
             
               Thomas
               Haworth
            
             should
             be
             hindred
             of
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             have
             restless
             dreams
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             dream
             should
             hit
             so
             punctually
             of
             the
             place
             where
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             more
             than
             any
             other
             person
             in
             the
             same
             Town
             ?
             
             certainly
             it
             cannot
             be
             referred
             to
             fortune
             and
             chance
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             no
             causality
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             only
             names
             that
             we
             impose
             upon
             certain
             effects
             and
             accidents
             :
             
               Te
               facimus
               fortuna
               Deum
               ,
               coeloque
               locamus
               ,
            
             as
             said
             the
             Poet.
             Neither
             can
             it
             rationally
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             melancholy
             ,
             because
             that
             though
             it
             be
             a
             subtil
             humour
             ,
             and
             render
             those
             that
             are
             affected
             therewith
             very
             imaginative
             and
             thoughtful
             ,
             yet
             supposing
             
               Thomas
               Haworth
            
             to
             be
             of
             that
             temperament
             and
             disposition
             ,
             it
             might
             make
             him
             more
             deeply
             to
             think
             and
             meditate
             upon
             the
             rumour
             of
             Waters
             being
             awanting
             or
             upon
             suspicion
             of
             his
             murder
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             in
             dreams
             inform
             him
             to
             know
             precisely
             the
             place
             where
             he
             was
             buried
             .
             And
             if
             some
             should
             imagine
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             murthered
             person
             Waters
             ,
             as
             doubtless
             a
             Papist
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             affirm
             ,
             yet
             is
             that
             opinion
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             confuted
             by
             the
             reformed
             Divines
             .
             And
             if
             it
             should
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Astral
             or
             Sydereal
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             opinion
             but
             imbraced
             by
             few
             ,
             and
             is
             hard
             to
             prove
             to
             be
             a
             certain
             verity
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             largely
             anon
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             by
             any
             sound
             reason
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             Devil
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             use
             the
             ministry
             of
             evil
             Angels
             for
             any
             good
             end
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             murther
             ,
             and
             the
             bringing
             of
             the
             guilty
             persons
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             he
             useth
             their
             service
             for
             to
             tempt
             ,
             seduce
             ,
             deceive
             ,
             punish
             and
             torment
             .
             Therefore
             we
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             either
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             a
             good
             Angel
             ,
             did
             represent
             those
             dreams
             to
             
               Thomas
               Haworth
            
             ,
             and
             revealed
             the
             precise
             place
             of
             Waters
             burial
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               About
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1623
               or
               24
               one
               Fletcher
               of
               
               Rascal
               ,
               a
               Town
               in
               the
               North
               Riding
               of
               Yorkshire
               near
               unto
               the
               Forest
               of
               Gantress
               ,
               a
               Yeoman
               of
               good
               Estate
               ,
               did
               marry
               a
               young
               lusty
               Woman
               from
               
                 Thornton
                 Brigs
              
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               formerly
               kind
               with
               one
               
                 Ralph
                 Raynard
              
               ,
               who
               kept
               an
               Inn
               within
               half
               a
               mile
               from
               Rascall
               in
               the
               high
               road
               way
               betwixt
               York
               and
               Thuske
               ,
               his
               Sister
               living
               with
               him
               .
               This
               Raynard
               continued
               in
               unlawful
               lust
               with
               the
               said
               Fletchers
               Wife
               ,
               who
               not
               content
               therewith
               conspired
               the
               death
               of
               Fletcher
               ,
               one
               
                 Mark
                 Dunn
              
               being
               made
               privy
               and
               hired
               to
               assist
               in
               the
               murther
               .
               Which
               Raynard
               and
               Dunn
               accomplished
               upon
               the
               May-day
               by
               drowning
               Fletcher
               ,
               as
               they
               came
               all
               three
               together
               from
               a
               Town
               called
               Huby
               ,
               and
               acquainting
               the
               wife
               with
               the
               deed
               she
               gave
               them
               a
               Sack
               therein
               to
               convey
               his
               body
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               and
               buried
               it
               in
               Raynards
               backside
               or
               Crost
               where
               an
               old
               Oak-root
               had
               been
               stubbed
               up
               ,
               and
               sowed
               Mustard-seed
               upon
               the
               place
               thereby
               to
               hide
               it
               .
               So
               they
               continued
               their
               wicked
               course
               of
               lust
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               and
               the
               neighbours
               did
               much
               wonder
               at
               Fletchers
               absence
               ,
               but
               his
               wife
               did
               excuse
               it
               ,
               and
               said
               that
               he
               was
               but
               gone
               aside
               for
               fear
               of
               some
               Writs
               being
               served
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               so
               it
               continued
               until
               about
               the
               seventh
               day
               of
               July
               ,
               when
               Raynard
               going
               to
               Topcliffe
               Fair
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               his
               Horse
               in
               the
               Stable
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               Fletcher
               in
               his
               usual
               shape
               and
               
               habit
               did
               appear
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Oh
               Raph
               ,
               repent
               ,
               repent
               ,
               for
               my
               revenge
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               and
               ever
               after
               until
               he
               was
               put
               in
               the
               Goal
               ,
               it
               seemed
               to
               stand
               before
               him
               ,
               whereby
               he
               became
               sad
               and
               restless
               :
               And
               his
               own
               Sister
               over
               hearing
               his
               confession
               and
               relation
               of
               it
               to
               another
               person
               ,
               did
               through
               fear
               of
               losing
               her
               own
               life
               ,
               immediately
               reveal
               it
               to
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Sheffield
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               Rascall
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               .
               Whereupon
               they
               were
               all
               three
               apprehended
               and
               sent
               to
               the
               Gaol
               at
               York
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               all
               three
               condemned
               ,
               and
               so
               executed
               accordingly
               near
               to
               the
               place
               where
               Raynard
               lived
               ,
               and
               where
               Fletcher
               was
               buried
               ,
               the
               two
               men
               being
               hung
               up
               in
               irons
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               buried
               under
               the
               Gallows
               .
            
             I
             have
             recited
             this
             story
             punctually
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             hath
             been
             very
             much
             fixed
             in
             my
             memory
             ,
             being
             then
             but
             young
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             I
             being
             (
             with
             many
             more
             )
             an
             ear-witness
             of
             their
             confessions
             and
             an
             eye-witness
             of
             their
             Executions
             ,
             and
             likewise
             saw
             Fletcher
             when
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             buried
             him
             in
             his
             cloaths
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             green
             fustian
             doublet
             pinkt
             upon
             white
             ,
             gray
             breeches
             ,
             and
             his
             walking
             boots
             and
             brass
             spurrs
             without
             rowels
             .
          
           
             Some
             will
             say
             there
             was
             no
             extrinsick
             apparition
             to
             Raynard
             at
             
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             this
             did
             only
             arise
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             which
             represented
             the
             shape
             of
             Fletcher
             in
             his
             fancy
             .
             But
             then
             why
             was
             it
             precisely
             done
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             any
             others
             ?
             it
             being
             far
             from
             the
             place
             of
             the
             murder
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             where
             they
             had
             buried
             Fletcher
             ,
             and
             nothing
             there
             that
             might
             bring
             it
             to
             his
             remembrance
             more
             than
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             had
             only
             arisen
             from
             within
             ,
             and
             appeared
             so
             in
             his
             fancy
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             more
             likely
             to
             have
             been
             moved
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             or
             near
             his
             backside
             where
             the
             murthered
             body
             of
             Fletcher
             lay
             .
             But
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             he
             affirmed
             that
             it
             was
             the
             shape
             and
             voice
             of
             Fletcher
             ,
             as
             assuredly
             to
             his
             eyes
             and
             ears
             ,
             as
             ever
             he
             had
             seen
             or
             heard
             him
             in
             his
             life
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             it
             was
             only
             intrinsick
             ,
             yet
             that
             will
             not
             exclude
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             at
             that
             time
             did
             labour
             to
             make
             him
             sensible
             of
             the
             cruel
             murther
             ,
             and
             to
             mind
             him
             of
             the
             revenge
             approaching
             .
             And
             it
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             either
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             Fletchers
             Soul
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             before
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             reason
             we
             conclude
             that
             either
             it
             was
             wrought
             by
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             detestation
             of
             murther
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Astral
             or
             Sydereal
             Spirit
             of
             Fletcher
             ,
             seeking
             revenge
             for
             the
             murther
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             About
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1632.
             (
             as
             near
             as
             I
             can
             remember
             
             having
             lost
             my
             notes
             ,
             and
             the
             copy
             of
             the
             Letter
             to
             Serjeant
             Hutton
             ,
             but
             am
             sure
             that
             I
             do
             most
             perfectly
             remember
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             story
             )
             near
             unto
             Chester
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             there
             lived
             
               one
               Walker
               a
               Yeoman-man
               of
               good
               Estate
               ,
               and
               a
               Widower
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               young
               Woman
               to
               his
               Kinswoman
               that
               kept
               his
               House
               ,
               who
               was
               by
               the
               Neighbours
               suspected
               to
               be
               with
               child
               ,
               and
               was
               towards
               the
               dark
               of
               the
               evening
               one
               night
               sent
               away
               with
               one
               
               
                 Mark
                 Sharp
              
               who
               was
               a
               Collier
               ,
               or
               one
               that
               digged
               coals
               under
               ground
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               had
               been
               born
               in
               Blakeburn
               Hundred
               in
               Lancashire
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               was
               not
               heard
               of
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               no
               noise
               ,
               or
               little
               was
               made
               about
               it
               .
               In
               the
               winter
               time
               after
               one
               
                 James
                 Graham
              
               or
               Grime
               (
               for
               so
               in
               that
               Country
               they
               call
               them
               )
               being
               a
               Miller
               ,
               and
               living
               about
               two
               miles
               from
               the
               place
               where
               Walker
               lived
               ,
               was
               one
               night
               alone
               very
               late
               in
               the
               Mill
               grinding
               Corn
               ,
               and
               as
               about
               twelve
               or
               one
               a
               clock
               at
               night
               he
               came
               down
               the
               stairs
               from
               having
               been
               putting
               Corn
               in
               the
               Hopper
               ,
               the
               Mill
               doors
               being
               shut
               ,
               there
               stood
               a
               Woman
               upon
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               floor
               with
               her
               hair
               about
               her
               head
               ,
               hanging
               down
               ,
               and
               all
               bloody
               ;
               with
               five
               large
               wounds
               in
               her
               head
               :
               He
               being
               much
               affrighted
               and
               amazed
               ,
               begun
               to
               bless
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               asked
               her
               who
               she
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               she
               wanted
               ;
               to
               which
               she
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Spirit
               of
               such
               a
               Woman
               ,
               who
               lived
               with
               Walker
               ,
               and
               being
               got
               with
               child
               by
               him
               ;
               he
               promised
               me
               to
               send
               me
               to
               a
               private
               place
               ,
               where
               I
               should
               be
               well
               lookt
               to
               until
               I
               was
               brought
               in
               bed
               ,
               and
               well
               again
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               should
               come
               again
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               house
               .
               And
               accordingly
               (
               said
               the
               apparition
               )
               I
               was
               one
               night
               late
               sent
               away
               with
               one
               
                 Mark
                 Sharp
              
               ,
               who
               upon
               a
               Moor
               (
               naming
               a
               place
               that
               the
               Miller
               knew
               )
               slew
               me
               with
               a
               pick
               (
               such
               as
               men
               dig
               coals
               withal
               )
               and
               gave
               me
               these
               five
               wounds
               ,
               and
               after
               threw
               my
               body
               into
               a
               coal-pit
               hard
               by
               ,
               and
               hid
               the
               pick
               under
               a
               bank
               ,
               and
               his
               shoos
               and
               stockings
               being
               bloody
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               wash
               ,
               but
               seeing
               the
               blood
               would
               not
               wash
               forth
               he
               hid
               them
               there
               .
               And
               the
               apparition
               further
               told
               the
               Miller
               that
               he
               must
               be
               the
               Man
               to
               reveal
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               she
               must
               still
               appear
               ,
               and
               haunt
               him
               .
               The
               Miller
               returned
               home
               very
               sad
               and
               heavy
               ,
               but
               spoke
               not
               one
               word
               of
               what
               he
               had
               seen
               ,
               but
               eschewed
               as
               much
               as
               he
               could
               to
               stay
               in
               the
               Mill
               within
               night
               without
               company
               ,
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               escape
               the
               seeing
               again
               of
               that
               frightful
               apparition
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               one
               night
               when
               it
               begun
               to
               be
               dark
               ,
               the
               apparition
               met
               him
               again
               ,
               and
               seemed
               very
               fierce
               and
               cruel
               ,
               and
               threatned
               him
               that
               if
               he
               did
               not
               reveal
               the
               murder
               she
               would
               continually
               pursue
               and
               haunt
               him
               .
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               he
               still
               concealed
               it
               ,
               until
               S.
               Thomas
               Eve
               before
               Christmas
               ,
               when
               being
               soon
               after
               Sun-set
               walking
               in
               his
               Garden
               she
               appeared
               again
               ,
               and
               then
               so
               threatned
               and
               affrighted
               him
               that
               he
               faithfully
               promised
               to
               reveal
               it
               next
               morning
               .
               In
               the
               morning
               he
               went
               to
               a
               Magistrate
               and
               made
               the
               whole
               matter
               known
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               diligent
               search
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               body
               was
               found
               in
               a
               coal
               pit
               ,
               with
               five
               wounds
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               pick
               and
               shooes
               and
               stockings
               yet
               bloody
               ,
               in
               every
               circumstance
               as
               the
               apparition
               had
               related
               unto
               the
               Miller
               .
               Whereupon
               Walker
               and
               
                 Mark
                 Sharp
              
               were
               both
               apprehended
               ,
               but
               would
               confess
               nothing
               .
               At
               the
               Assizes
               following
               (
               I
               think
               it
               was
               at
               Durham
               )
               they
               were
               arraigned
               ,
               found
               guilty
               ,
               condemned
               and
               executed
               ,
               but
               I
               could
               never
               hear
               that
               they
               confessed
               the
               fact
               .
               There
               were
               some
               that
               reported
               that
               the
               apparition
               
               did
               appear
               to
               the
               Judge
               or
               the
               Foreman
               of
               the
               Jury
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               alive
               in
               Chester
               in
               the
               street
               about
               ten
               years
               a●go
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               been
               credibly
               informed
               )
               but
               of
               that
               I
               know
               no
               certainty
               .
            
             There
             are
             many
             persons
             yet
             alive
             that
             can
             remember
             this
             strange
             murder
             ,
             and
             the
             discovery
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             yet
             is
             as
             much
             discoursed
             of
             in
             the
             North
             Countrey
             as
             any
             thing
             that
             almost
             hath
             ever
             been
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             relation
             printed
             ,
             though
             now
             not
             to
             be
             gotten
             .
             I
             relate
             this
             with
             the
             greater
             confidence
             (
             though
             I
             may
             fail
             in
             some
             of
             the
             circumstances
             )
             because
             I
             saw
             and
             read
             the
             Letter
             that
             was
             sent
             to
             Serjeant
             Hutton
             ,
             who
             then
             lived
             at
             Goldsbrugh
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             from
             the
             Judge
             before
             whom
             Walker
             and
             
               Mark
               Sharp
            
             were
             tried
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             until
             about
             the
             year
             1658.
             when
             I
             had
             it
             and
             many
             other
             books
             and
             papers
             taken
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             confess
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             most
             convincing
             stories
             (
             being
             of
             undoubted
             verity
             )
             that
             ever
             I
             read
             ,
             heard
             or
             knew
             of
             ,
             and
             
             carrieth
             with
             it
             the
             most
             evident
             force
             to
             make
             the
             most
             incredulous
             spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             satisfied
             that
             there
             are
             really
             sometimes
             such
             things
             as
             apparitions
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             not
             easy
             to
             assign
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             cause
             of
             such
             a
             strange
             effect
             ,
             yet
             must
             we
             not
             measure
             all
             things
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             extent
             of
             our
             understandings
             ,
             for
             if
             there
             be
             many
             of
             the
             
               magnalia
               naturae
            
             that
             yet
             lie
             hidden
             from
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             may
             the
             
               magnalia
               Dei
            
             be
             unknown
             unto
             us
             ,
             
               whose
               judgments
               are
            
             
             
               unsearchable
               ,
               and
               his
               wayes
               past
               finding
               out
               .
            
             And
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             we
             cannot
             ascribe
             this
             strange
             apparition
             ,
             to
             any
             diabolical
             operation
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Woman
             murthered
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             either
             it
             was
             meerly
             wrought
             by
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Astral
             spirit
             of
             the
             murthered
             Woman
             ,
             which
             last
             doth
             seem
             most
             rational
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             these
             (
             though
             it
             be
             not
             altogether
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             )
             we
             shall
             add
             one
             both
             for
             the
             oddness
             and
             strangeness
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             
             because
             it
             happened
             in
             my
             time
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             both
             an
             eye
             and
             ear-witness
             of
             the
             trial
             of
             the
             person
             accused
             .
             And
             first
             take
             a
             hint
             of
             it
             from
             the
             pen
             of
             
               Durant
               Hotham
            
             ,
             in
             his
             learned
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Mysterium
               magnum
            
             of
             
               Jacob
               Behemen
            
             upon
             Genesis
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               There
               was
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               the
               story
               credibly
               reported
               in
               this
               Country
               a
               Man
               apprehended
               for
               suspicion
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               he
               was
               of
               that
               sort
               we
               call
               white
               Witches
               ,
               which
               are
               such
               as
               do
               cures
               beyond
               the
               ordinary
               reasons
               and
               deductions
               of
               our
               usual
               practitioners
               ,
               and
               are
               supposed
               (
               and
               most
               part
               of
               them
               truly
               )
               to
               do
               the
               same
               by
               the
               ministration
               of
               spirits
               (
               from
               whence
               under
               their
               noble
               favours
               ,
               most
               Sciences
               at
               first
               grew
               )
               and
               therefore
               are
               by
               good
               reason
               provided
               against
               by
               our
               Civil
               Laws
               ,
               as
               being
               ways
               full
               of
               danger
               and
               deceit
               ,
               and
               scarce
               ever
               otherwise
               obtained
               than
               by
               a
               devillish
               compact
               of
               the
               exchange
               of
               ones
               Soul
               to
               that
               assistant
               spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               its
               Mountebankery
               .
               What
               this
               man
               did
               was
               with
               a
               white
               powder
               which
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               
               received
               from
               the
               Fairies
               ,
               and
               that
               going
               to
               a
               Hill
               he
               knocked
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               Hill
               opened
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               access
               to
               ,
               and
               converse
               with
               a
               visible
               people
               ;
               and
               offered
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Gentleman
               present
               would
               either
               go
               himself
               in
               person
               ,
               or
               send
               his
               servant
               ,
               he
               would
               conduct
               them
               thither
               ,
               and
               shew
               them
               the
               place
               and
               persons
               from
               whom
               he
               had
               his
               skill
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             was
             accused
             for
             invoking
             and
             calling
             upon
             evil
             spirits
             ;
             and
             was
             a
             very
             simple
             and
             
             illiterate
             person
             to
             any
             mans
             judgment
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             formerly
             very
             poor
             ,
             but
             had
             gotten
             some
             pretty
             little
             meanes
             to
             maintain
             himself
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             diverse
             small
             children
             ,
             by
             his
             cures
             done
             with
             this
             white
             powder
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             were
             sufficient
             proofs
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             asking
             him
             how
             he
             came
             by
             the
             powder
             ,
             he
             told
             a
             story
             to
             this
             effect
             .
             
               That
               one
               night
               before
               day
               was
               gone
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               going
               home
               from
               his
               labour
               ,
               being
               very
               sad
               and
               full
               of
               heavy
               thoughts
               ,
               not
               knowing
               how
               to
               get
               meat
               and
               drink
               for
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               he
               met
               a
               fair
               Woman
               in
               fine
               cloaths
               ,
               who
               asked
               him
               why
               he
               was
               so
               sad
               ,
               and
               he
               told
               her
               that
               it
               was
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               poverty
               ,
               to
               which
               she
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               follow
               her
               counsel
               she
               would
               help
               him
               to
               that
               which
               would
               serve
               to
               get
               him
               a
               good
               living
               ;
               to
               which
               he
               said
               he
               would
               consent
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               so
               it
               were
               not
               by
               unlawful
               ways
               :
               she
               told
               him
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               by
               any
               such
               ways
               ,
               but
               by
               doing
               of
               good
               and
               curing
               of
               sick
               people
               ;
               and
               so
               warning
               him
               strictly
               to
               meet
               her
               there
               the
               next
               night
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               she
               departed
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               home
               .
               And
               the
               next
               night
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               he
               duly
               waited
               ,
               and
               she
               (
               according
               to
               promise
               )
               came
               and
               told
               him
               that
               it
               was
               well
               that
               he
               came
               so
               duly
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               had
               missed
               of
               that
               benefit
               ,
               that
               she
               intended
               to
               do
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               bade
               him
               follow
               her
               and
               not
               be
               afraid
               .
               Thereupon
               she
               led
               him
               to
               a
               little
               Hill
               and
               she
               knocked
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               Hill
               opened
               ,
               and
               they
               went
               in
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               a
               fair
               hall
               ,
               wherein
               was
               a
               Queen
               sitting
               in
               great
               state
               ,
               and
               many
               people
               about
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentlewoman
               that
               brought
               him
               ,
               presented
               him
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               she
               said
               he
               was
               welcom
               ,
               and
               bid
               the
               Gentlewoman
               give
               him
               some
               of
               the
               white
               powder
               ,
               and
               teach
               him
               how
               to
               use
               it
               ;
               which
               she
               did
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               a
               little
               wood
               box
               full
               of
               the
               white
               powder
               ,
               and
               bad
               him
               give
               2
               or
               3
               grains
               of
               it
               to
               any
               that
               were
               sick
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               heal
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               brought
               him
               forth
               of
               the
               Hill
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               parted
               .
               And
               being
               asked
               by
               the
               Judge
               whether
               the
               place
               within
               the
               Hill
               ,
               which
               he
               called
               a
               Hall
               ,
               were
               light
               or
               dark
               ,
               he
               said
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               us
               in
               the
               twilight
               ;
               and
               being
               asked
               how
               he
               got
               more
               powder
               ,
               he
               said
               when
               he
               wanted
               he
               went
               to
               that
               Hill
               ,
               and
               knocked
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               said
               every
               time
               I
               am
               coming
               ,
               I
               am
               coming
               ,
               whereupon
               it
               opened
               ,
               and
               he
               going
               in
               was
               conducted
               by
               the
               aforesaid
               Woman
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               more
               powder
               given
               him
               .
               This
               was
               the
               plain
               and
               simple
               story
               (
               however
               it
               may
               be
               judged
               of
               )
               that
               he
               told
               before
               the
               Judge
               ,
               the
               whole
               Court
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Jury
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               no
               proof
               ,
               but
               what
               cures
               he
               had
               done
               to
               very
               many
               ,
               the
               Jury
               did
               acquit
               him
               :
               and
               I
               remember
               the
               Judge
               said
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               evidence
               was
               heard
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               were
               to
               assign
               his
               punishment
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               whipped
               from
               thence
               to
               Fairyhall
               ,
               and
               did
               seem
               to
               judge
               it
               to
               be
               a
               delusion
               or
               an
               Imposture
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             take
             these
             observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             Mr.
             Hotham
             seem
             to
             judge
             that
             this
             person
             accused
             
             had
             the
             white
             powder
             from
             some
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             also
             of
             the
             evil
             sort
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             contract
             ,
             by
             the
             ingaging
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             we
             have
             before
             sufficiently
             proved
             the
             nullity
             of
             a
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             contract
             with
             the
             Devil
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             yet
             ever
             proved
             that
             the
             Devil
             did
             any
             good
             either
             real
             or
             apparent
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             sworn
             enemy
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             Souls
             and
             in
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             this
             powder
             wrought
             that
             which
             was
             really
             good
             ,
             namely
             the
             curing
             of
             diseases
             ,
             and
             therefore
             rationally
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             given
             from
             an
             evil
             spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             there
             were
             that
             thought
             that
             the
             simple
             man
             told
             a
             plain
             
             and
             true
             story
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             the
             powder
             from
             those
             people
             we
             call
             Fairies
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             many
             that
             do
             believe
             and
             affirm
             that
             there
             are
             such
             people
             ,
             of
             whom
             Paracelsus
             hath
             a
             Treatise
             of
             purpose
             ,
             holding
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             calls
             them
             
             non-Adamicks
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             and
             so
             differ
             from
             spirits
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             they
             can
             glide
             through
             walls
             and
             rocks
             (
             which
             he
             calleth
             their
             Chaos
             )
             as
             easily
             as
             we
             through
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             get
             children
             ,
             and
             are
             mortal
             like
             those
             that
             
               Hieronynus
               Cardanus
            
             relateth
             that
             appeared
             to
             his
             Father
             
               Facius
               Cardanus
            
             ,
             and
             these
             he
             calleth
             
               Pygmaei
               ,
               Silvestres
               ,
               Gnomi
            
             and
             Umbratiles
             ;
             but
             his
             proof
             of
             their
             existence
             to
             me
             doth
             not
             seem
             satisfactory
             ,
             what
             others
             may
             think
             of
             it
             I
             leave
             to
             their
             demonstrations
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             there
             were
             (
             and
             those
             not
             of
             the
             meer
             ignorant
             sort
             )
             that
             did
             judge
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Man
             was
             simple
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             story
             
             that
             he
             told
             was
             but
             framed
             and
             taught
             him
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             conceal
             the
             person
             from
             whom
             he
             received
             the
             white
             powder
             .
             For
             they
             thought
             that
             some
             notable
             Chymist
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             Adeptist
             ,
             had
             in
             charity
             bestowed
             that
             powder
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             himself
             and
             family
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             it
             hath
             often
             happened
             to
             other
             persons
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             and
             places
             .
             And
             this
             last
             opinion
             seems
             most
             consonant
             to
             reason
             ,
             and
             I
             the
             rather
             believe
             it
             because
             not
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             it
             was
             certainly
             known
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Adeptist
             in
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             fetch
             in
             supernatural
             causes
             to
             solve
             effects
             ,
             when
             natural
             causes
             may
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             last
             thing
             of
             this
             strange
             nature
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             instance
             in
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             bleeding
             or
             cruentation
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             that
             have
             been
             murthered
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             such
             as
             have
             been
             murthered
             by
             prepense
             malice
             ,
             and
             upon
             premeditated
             purpose
             ;
             for
             the
             bodies
             of
             others
             that
             are
             killed
             by
             chance-medley
             ,
             and
             by
             man-slaughter
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             read
             nor
             find
             any
             examples
             ,
             that
             ever
             their
             bodies
             
             did
             bleed
             .
             And
             though
             we
             have
             not
             been
             ocular
             witness
             of
             any
             such
             bleeding
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             records
             of
             such
             accidents
             given
             us
             by
             many
             learned
             and
             credible
             authors
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             might
             almost
             be
             accounted
             an
             Infidel
             not
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             of
             those
             that
             have
             bled
             ,
             when
             the
             murtherer
             hath
             not
             been
             present
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             those
             that
             have
             bled
             the
             murtherer
             being
             present
             .
             And
             first
             of
             those
             bodies
             that
             have
             issued
             blood
             ,
             when
             the
             murtherer
             was
             not
             by
             .
          
           
             
               Gregorius
               Horstius
            
             a
             Physician
             of
             great
             experience
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             less
             integrity
             ,
             recordeth
             this
             story
             ,
             thus
             Englished
             .
             
               In
               
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1604.
               the
               twenty
               sixth
               day
               of
               December
               ,
               a
               
               young
               Nobleman
               of
               twenty
               five
               years
               old
               ,
               was
               shot
               at
               with
               a
               Gun
               in
               the
               night
               time
               about
               nine
               a
               clock
               ,
               from
               an
               high
               window
               of
               an
               house
               ,
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Blindmarck
               in
               lower
               Austria
               ,
               and
               the
               bullet
               entring
               his
               left
               breast
               ,
               went
               forth
               at
               his
               right
               side
               ,
               and
               so
               forthwith
               died
               in
               the
               place
               .
               The
               dead
               body
               being
               viewed
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               wound
               considered
               ,
               the
               same
               quantity
               or
               bigness
               both
               of
               the
               entrance
               and
               out-going
               are
               found
               with
               great
               plenty
               of
               blood
               issuing
               .
               The
               following
               day
               being
               the
               twenty
               seventh
               of
               
                 December
                 ▪
              
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               the
               murthered
               young
               man
               hath
               other
               cloaths
               put
               upon
               it
               ▪
               and
               so
               is
               kept
               quiet
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               days
               .
               Furthermore
               upon
               the
               thirtieth
               of
               December
               he
               is
               laid
               upon
               the
               Bier
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               further
               motion
               ,
               where
               nevertheless
               from
               the
               upper
               wound
               the
               fresh
               blood
               did
               daily
               flow
               ,
               until
               the
               eighth
               of
               January
               1605.
               from
               which
               time
               the
               Hemorrhage
               ceased
               .
               But
               again
               the
               thirteenth
               of
               February
               ,
               about
               noon
               ,
               the
               flux
               of
               blood
               by
               the
               lower
               wound
               for
               an
               hour
               or
               two
               was
               observed
               to
               issue
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               slaughter
               had
               been
               newly
               done
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               habit
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               did
               most
               easily
               agree
               to
               what
               it
               was
               living
               ,
               the
               colour
               of
               his
               face
               remained
               even
               unto
               his
               burial
               ruddy
               and
               florid
               ,
               the
               vein
               appearing
               in
               his
               forehead
               filled
               with
               good
               blood
               :
               no
               sign
               of
               an
               incipient
               putrefaction
               appearing
               for
               so
               many
               weeks
               ,
               no
               stink
               ,
               or
               ungrateful
               odour
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               doth
               accompany
               dead
               bodies
               within
               a
               few
               days
               ,
               was
               here
               found
               at
               all
               :
               The
               fingers
               of
               the
               hands
               remained
               soft
               ,
               moveable
               ,
               or
               flexible
               ,
               without
               any
               wast
               ,
               the
               natural
               colour
               being
               not
               very
               much
               changed
               ,
               except
               that
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               about
               the
               last
               week
               before
               burial
               ,
               they
               begun
               in
               a
               certain
               manner
               to
               wax
               livid
               in
               the
               extremities
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             following
             he
             giveth
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             as
             cold
             constringeth
             
             and
             shuteth
             up
             the
             veins
             ,
             so
             heat
             doth
             open
             them
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             blood
             to
             flow
             ,
             and
             saith
             :
             
               This
               is
               proved
               a
               few
               years
               since
               by
               experience
               in
               an
               infant
               slain
               by
               a
               most
               wicked
               Mother
               forthwith
               after
               it
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               thrown
               from
               the
               Tower
               of
               a
               Noble
               Baron
               of
               upper
               Austria
               into
               a
               ditch
               that
               was
               full
               with
               water
               ;
               which
               after
               
               five
               weeks
               by
               good
               fortune
               was
               found
               and
               taken
               out
               .
               And
               forthwith
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               Mother
               not
               present
               ,
               it
               being
               then
               not
               known
               who
               was
               the
               Mother
               ,
               when
               it
               felt
               the
               force
               of
               the
               external
               air
               ,
               it
               begun
               
               to
               distil
               forth
               very
               fresh
               blood
               ,
               because
               the
               pores
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               cold
               ,
               were
               shut
               that
               the
               blood
               could
               not
               flow
               ,
               were
               then
               unlockt
               and
               opened
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               ambient
               air
               .
            
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             those
             that
             have
             bled
             ,
             the
             murtherers
             not
             being
             present
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Next
             we
             shall
             give
             some
             examples
             of
             those
             that
             have
             bled
             
             when
             the
             murtherers
             have
             been
             brought
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             body
             murthered
             or
             caused
             to
             touch
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             
               Franciscus
               Valeriola
            
             doth
             attest
             with
             an
             ample
             faith
             that
             he
             himself
             saw
             :
             
               When
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
               James
               of
               Aqueria
               ,
               a
               Senator
               of
               Arles
               ,
               was
               found
               dead
               of
               a
               wound
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               that
               gave
               that
               wound
               was
               apprehended
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               the
               view
               of
               the
               dead
               body
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               acknowledge
               the
               person
               murthered
               and
               confess
               the
               fact
               ,
               by
               and
               by
               the
               bubling
               blood
               ,
               all
               the
               by
               standers
               looking
               on
               ,
               begun
               to
               come
               forth
               ,
               with
               much
               fervour
               and
               bubbles
               ,
               from
               the
               wound
               and
               the
               nostrils
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Take
             this
             other
             as
             it
             is
             cited
             by
             
               Gothofredus
               Voigtius
            
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               In
               the
               year
               1607
               the
               25.
               of
               April
               a
               certain
               Shepherd
               in
               
               Spain
               being
               feeding
               his
               flock
               was
               slain
               by
               two
               Noblemen
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               thrown
               into
               a
               company
               of
               bushes
               .
               The
               Judges
               of
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               having
               much
               and
               daily
               sought
               the
               Shepherd
               ,
               after
               four
               days
               at
               length
               find
               his
               body
               in
               the
               bushes
               .
               But
               because
               that
               murder
               was
               committed
               ,
               no
               witnesses
               being
               by
               ,
               the
               suspicion
               fell
               upon
               the
               two
               Noblemen
               ,
               inhabiting
               in
               the
               nearest
               place
               ,
               who
               being
               taken
               were
               haled
               to
               the
               body
               of
               the
               person
               murthered
               .
               But
               what
               comes
               to
               pass
               ?
               The
               first
               scarce
               with
               his
               eyes
               had
               looked
               upon
               the
               dead
               body
               ,
               but
               behold
               ,
               the
               blood
               in
               plenty
               begun
               to
               flow
               from
               thence
               .
               But
               the
               other
               coming
               near
               ,
               the
               very
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               person
               murthered
               did
               first
               of
               all
               shew
               to
               those
               that
               were
               by
               the
               wound
               ,
               and
               afterward
               the
               murderer
               himself
               .
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               forthwith
               the
               two
               Gentlemen
               (
               or
               Nobles
               )
               did
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               confess
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               murther
               ,
               and
               did
               receive
               the
               punishment
               that
               was
               worthy
               of
               their
               deeds
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Another
             very
             remarkable
             one
             we
             have
             from
             the
             same
             Author
             cited
             from
             
               Cantipratanus
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               mirac
               .
               c.
            
             29.
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               It
               
               happened
               (
               the
               Author
               saith
               )
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1271.
               in
               the
               Town
               Psorizheim
               ,
               that
               a
               certain
               most
               wicked
               old
               Woman
               familiar
               with
               the
               Jews
               ,
               did
               sell
               them
               a
               girl
               of
               seven
               years
               old
               ,
               and
               without
               parents
               ,
               to
               be
               slain
               .
               Her
               therefore
               in
               secret
               her
               mouth
               being
               stopt
               ,
               setting
               her
               upon
               linnen
               cloaths
               ,
               they
               wound
               almost
               in
               all
               the
               junctures
               of
               the
               members
               with
               incisions
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               endeavour
               press
               forth
               the
               blood
               ,
               and
               receive
               it
               most
               diligently
               in
               the
               linnen
               cloaths
               .
               But
               she
               being
               dead
               after
               great
               pains
               ,
               the
               Jews
               throw
               her
               body
               into
               a
               running
               water
               near
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               laid
               an
               heap
               of
               Stones
               upon
               it
               .
               But
               after
               the
               third
               or
               fourth
               day
               her
               body
               is
               found
               by
               Fishers
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               her
               hand
               stretched
               forth
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               carried
               into
               the
               Town
               ,
               the
               people
               with
               abomination
               crying
               forth
               that
               so
               great
               a
               wickedness
               was
               perpetrated
               by
               the
               Jews
               .
               And
               the
               Marquiss
               of
               Baden
               being
               near
               ,
               went
               unto
               the
               Corps
               ,
               and
               straightway
               the
               body
               standing
               upright
               did
               
               stretch
               forth
               its
               hands
               unto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               would
               implore
               the
               revengment
               of
               blood
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               mercy
               .
               But
               after
               half
               an
               hour
               it
               disposed
               it self
               upon
               its
               back
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               .
               Therefore
               the
               wicked
               Jews
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               spectacle
               ,
               forthwith
               all
               the
               wounds
               of
               the
               body
               burst
               forth
               ,
               and
               in
               testimony
               of
               the
               horrid
               murder
               ,
               poured
               forth
               great
               plenty
               of
               blood
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               Jews
               were
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             Another
             the
             same
             Author
             relateth
             from
             
               Jacobus
               Martinius
            
             
             
               in
               Disp.
               de
               Cognitione
               sui
               ,
               propl
               .
            
             8.
             who
             saith
             :
             
               In
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Saviour
               1503.
               a
               certain
               Inn-keeper
               ,
               by
               name
               Buggerlinus
               ,
               with
               whom
               a
               certain
               poor
               Merchant
               or
               Pedlar
               had
               laid
               up
               his
               money
               or
               stock
               ,
               occasion
               being
               taken
               by
               the
               Inn-keeper
               he
               kills
               him
               in
               a
               Wood
               ,
               and
               buries
               him
               privately
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               when
               he
               was
               found
               ,
               the
               suspicion
               of
               the
               murther
               fell
               upon
               the
               Inn-keeper
               .
               For
               that
               Pedlar
               had
               a
               bended
               knife
               or
               dagger
               at
               his
               girdle
               ,
               which
               they
               took
               ,
               and
               shewed
               to
               the
               Inn-keeper
               ,
               asking
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               knew
               it
               ?
               But
               behold
               assoon
               as
               he
               took
               it
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               it
               sweat
               drops
               of
               blood
               ,
               whereby
               the
               murtherer
               being
               affrighted
               ,
               confessed
               the
               murther
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               Executed
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             We
             have
             also
             a
             punctual
             History
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             related
             by
             
             
               Holling
               shead
               ,
               Stow
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Baker
            
             ,
             from
             Roger
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               This
               King
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               carried
               forth
               to
               be
               buried
               was
               first
               apparelled
               in
               his
               Princely
               Robes
               ,
               having
               his
               Crown
               on
               his
               Head
               ,
               Gloves
               on
               his
               Hands
               ,
               and
               Shoes
               on
               his
               Feet
               wrought
               with
               Gold
               ,
               Spurs
               on
               his
               Heels
               ,
               a
               Ring
               of
               Gold
               on
               his
               Finger
               ,
               a
               Scepter
               in
               his
               Hand
               ,
               a
               Sword
               by
               his
               Side
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               laid
               uncovered
               having
               a
               pleasant
               countenance
               :
               which
               when
               it
               was
               told
               to
               his
               Son
               Richard
               ,
               he
               came
               with
               all
               speed
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               near
               him
               ,
               the
               blood
               gushed
               out
               of
               the
               nose
               of
               the
               dead
               Corps
               in
               great
               plenty
               ,
               even
               as
               if
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               dead
               King
               had
               disdained
               and
               abhorred
               the
               presence
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               cause
               of
               his
               death
               .
               Which
               thing
               caused
               the
               said
               Richard
               to
               weep
               bitterly
               ,
               and
               he
               caused
               his
               Fathers
               body
               to
               be
               honourably
               buried
               at
               Fonteverard
               .
            
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             last
             story
             that
             we
             shall
             relate
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             is
             from
             a
             
             Minister
             that
             is
             learned
             ,
             sincere
             and
             of
             great
             veracity
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             from
             those
             that
             were
             eye-witnesses
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             :
             
               In
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               ,
               1661.
               
               January
               30th
               on
               Saturday
               at
               night
               about
               nine
               of
               the
               Clock
               ,
               did
               
                 John
                 How
              
               of
               Bruzlington-Bank
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               an
               Hill
               (
               which
               is
               about
               two
               miles
               distant
               from
               Bishop-Awkland
               )
               murther
               
                 Ralph
                 Gawkley
              
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Glover
               in
               Bishop-Awkland
               :
               This
               How
               was
               the
               next
               day
               apprehended
               and
               brought
               to
               touch
               Gawkleys
               Corps
               ,
               the
               lips
               and
               nostrils
               of
               the
               dead
               body
               wrought
               and
               opened
               as
               he
               touched
               (
               which
               made
               him
               afraid
               to
               touch
               the
               second
               time
               )
               then
               presently
               the
               Corps
               bled
               abundantly
               at
               the
               nostrils
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Robert
                 Harrison
              
               the
               Coroner
               (
               now
               Tenant
               at
               Bishop-Awkland
               to
               Mr.
               Franckland
               ,
               from
               whom
               I
               had
               the
               
               relation
               )
               of
               
                 Anthony
                 Cummin
              
               and
               his
               Brother
               ,
               &c.
               of
               the
               Jury
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               great
               many
               towns
               people
               ,
               who
               were
               then
               present
               .
               So
               How
               was
               Executed
               the
               next
               Assizes
               after
               at
               Durham
               :
               Witnesses
               against
               him
               were
               
                 Anne
                 Wall
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               also
               wounded
               ,
               yet
               she
               escaped
               with
               her
               life
               ,
               and
               
               How
               's
               own
               Wife
               ,
               at
               the
               motion
               of
               her
               own
               Father
               (
               a
               very
               honest
               Man
               )
               who
               bid
               her
               tell
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               she
               should
               never
               want
               help
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             may
             think
             that
             I
             have
             been
             too
             large
             and
             tedious
             in
             heaping
             so
             many
             stories
             concerning
             the
             bleeding
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             that
             have
             been
             murthered
             ;
             but
             I
             did
             it
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             that
             think
             it
             but
             to
             be
             a
             Fable
             of
             the
             credulous
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             others
             think
             that
             it
             is
             but
             an
             ordinary
             matter
             that
             happens
             to
             any
             bodies
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             no
             extraordinary
             or
             supernatural
             thing
             in
             it
             at
             all
             .
             But
             whosoever
             shall
             but
             use
             so
             much
             patience
             ,
             as
             seriously
             to
             read
             and
             consider
             these
             select
             Histories
             that
             we
             have
             recited
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             both
             that
             such
             bleeding
             is
             absolutely
             true
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             there
             is
             something
             more
             than
             ordinary
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             inlarge
             in
             these
             observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             will
             not
             be
             found
             to
             hold
             touch
             upon
             diligent
             observation
             
             and
             strict
             inquiry
             ,
             that
             all
             dead
             bodies
             do
             bleed
             fresh
             and
             rosie
             blood
             ,
             especially
             after
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             day
             ,
             or
             after
             some
             weeks
             ,
             as
             divers
             of
             the
             instances
             above
             given
             do
             manifestly
             prove
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             an
             accident
             incident
             to
             some
             dead
             bodies
             and
             no
             :
             to
             all
             .
             And
             it
             will
             as
             far
             fail
             ,
             that
             wounded
             bodies
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             slain
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             after
             the
             natural
             heat
             be
             gone
             ,
             will
             upon
             motion
             bleed
             any
             fresh
             or
             crimson
             blood
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             we
             our selves
             in
             the
             late
             times
             of
             Rebellion
             have
             seen
             some
             thousands
             of
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             that
             have
             had
             divers
             wounds
             ,
             and
             lyingnaked
             and
             being
             turned
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             and
             by
             ten
             or
             twelve
             thrown
             into
             one
             pit
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             one
             of
             them
             have
             issued
             any
             fresh
             and
             pure
             blood
             :
             Only
             from
             some
             of
             their
             wounds
             ,
             some
             sanious
             matter
             would
             have
             flowed
             ,
             putrefaction
             beginning
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             moisture
             and
             acidity
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             but
             no
             pure
             blood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             a
             common
             accident
             to
             all
             humane
             bodies
             that
             die
             naturally
             or
             violently
             ,
             but
             only
             is
             peculiar
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             those
             that
             are
             murthered
             by
             prepensed
             malice
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             Histories
             recited
             above
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             shall
             acknowledge
             with
             
               Gregorius
               Horstius
               ,
               Sperlingius
            
             
             and
             
               Gothofredus
               Voigtius
            
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             that
             have
             been
             murthered
             do
             bleed
             ,
             when
             the
             murtherer
             is
             not
             present
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             sixth
             History
             recited
             from
             Horstius
             of
             the
             young
             Man
             of
             twenty
             five
             years
             old
             ,
             that
             bled
             so
             long
             and
             so
             often
             ,
             though
             the
             murtherer
             was
             not
             present
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             conclude
             that
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             murtherer
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             necessary
             cause
             of
             the
             bleeding
             of
             the
             murthered
             body
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             bleeding
             of
             the
             body
             is
             not
             always
             a
             certain
             and
             infallible
             sign
             of
             discovering
             the
             murtherer
             ?
             To
             which
             we
             reply
             ,
             that
             the
             issuing
             of
             fresh
             and
             crimson
             blood
             from
             the
             wound
             or
             the
             nostrils
             of
             the
             persons
             body
             that
             hath
             been
             murthered
             ,
             is
             always
             a
             certain
             sign
             that
             the
             
             Corps
             that
             doth
             so
             bleed
             was
             murthered
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             die
             naturally
             or
             violently
             by
             chance
             ,
             man-slaughter
             or
             in
             the
             war
             ,
             do
             not
             bleed
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             before
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             murtherer
             be
             certainly
             known
             ,
             or
             have
             confessed
             the
             crime
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             final
             cause
             which
             is
             discovery
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             Corps
             should
             bleed
             :
             And
             though
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             murtherer
             may
             not
             be
             the
             efficient
             cause
             why
             the
             Corps
             doth
             bleed
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             the
             occasional
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             undeniably
             by
             sundry
             of
             the
             Histories
             that
             we
             have
             related
             ,
             where
             the
             murtherers
             had
             not
             been
             certainly
             known
             but
             by
             the
             bleeding
             of
             the
             body
             murthered
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whereas
             the
             three
             Authors
             above
             named
             ,
             thinking
             they
             have
             
             sufficiently
             confuted
             those
             that
             ascribed
             this
             effect
             of
             the
             bleeding
             of
             the
             dead
             body
             to
             Sympathy
             or
             Antipathy
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             moving
             of
             the
             bodies
             ,
             or
             heat
             in
             the
             air
             ;
             have
             assigned
             the
             cause
             to
             be
             the
             beginning
             of
             putrefaction
             in
             the
             bodies
             murthered
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             new
             motion
             is
             caused
             in
             the
             humors
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             blood
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             it
             floweth
             afresh
             :
             against
             this
             these
             two
             reasons
             oppose
             themselves
             .
             1.
             
             Must
             putrefaction
             needs
             begin
             at
             that
             very
             moment
             ,
             when
             the
             murtherer
             toucheth
             the
             body
             ?
             For
             in
             divers
             of
             them
             there
             was
             no
             bleeding
             until
             the
             murtherers
             were
             present
             or
             did
             touch
             the
             bodies
             ,
             and
             their
             touching
             could
             not
             cause
             the
             beginning
             of
             putrefaction
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             their
             removing
             the
             bleeding
             hath
             ceased
             ,
             so
             that
             putrescence
             
               in
               fieri
            
             cannot
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             fresh
             bleeding
             .
             2.
             
             Putrefaction
             beginning
             could
             not
             be
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             murthered
             Shepherds
             body
             in
             the
             ninth
             History
             should
             with
             its
             hands
             point
             to
             the
             wound
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             murtherers
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Wench
             murthered
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             in
             the
             tenth
             History
             ,
             should
             be
             stretched
             forth
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Baden
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Lips
             and
             Nostrils
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Gawkley
             should
             work
             and
             open
             at
             the
             touch
             of
             the
             murtherer
             How
             ;
             this
             must
             of
             necessity
             proceed
             from
             some
             higher
             cause
             than
             putrefaction
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             they
             have
             laid
             down
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             though
             it
             should
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             of
             these
             bleedings
             there
             were
             something
             that
             were
             extraordinary
             or
             supernatural
             ,
             
             yet
             as
             learned
             Horstius
             tells
             us
             :
             
               It
               is
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               an
               inconvenient
               
               Tenent
               of
               those
               that
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               Souls
               of
               those
               that
               are
               murthered
               ,
               wandering
               about
               the
               Bodies
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               hatred
               they
               bear
               towards
               those
               that
               were
               their
               murtherers
               ,
               do
               cause
               these
               bleedings
               :
               but
               this
               in
               Philosophy
               cannot
               stand
               ,
               because
               the
               separate
               form
               can
               by
               no
               means
               operate
               upon
               the
               subject
               any
               longer
               .
               And
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               same
               thing
               in
               Theologie
               seems
               to
               be
               very
               impious
               ;
               because
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               dead
               are
               without
               mundane
               conversation
               ,
               as
               is
               sufficiently
               manifest
               from
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Rich
               Man
               and
               
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               And
               if
               some
               should
               refer
               these
               effects
               immediately
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               many
               learned
               Authors
               have
               done
               ;
               as
               though
               God
               by
               this
               
               means
               would
               sometimes
               make
               known
               those
               that
               are
               guilty
               :
               or
               to
               refer
               this
               unto
               the
               Devil
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               would
               sometimes
               elude
               
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               this
               that
               so
               the
               innocent
               might
               be
               punished
               with
               the
               wicked
               ;
               We
               answer
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               to
               this
               briefly
               ,
               by
               adding
               this
               only
               ,
               that
               a
               supernatural
               cause
               is
               not
               rashly
               to
               be
               feigned
               where
               a
               natural
               one
               is
               ready
               at
               hand
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               such
               examples
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               reduced
               to
               these
               aforesaid
               natural
               causes
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               many
               are
               related
               by
               
                 Libanius
                 part
              
               2.
               sol
               .
               172.
               then
               we
               can
               by
               no
               reason
               be
               repugnant
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               preternaturally
               brought
               to
               pass
               .
            
             And
             of
             this
             opinion
             are
             most
             of
             the
             Pontificial
             Writers
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             might
             the
             better
             maintain
             their
             Tenent
             ,
             that
             miracles
             are
             not
             ceased
             ;
             though
             we
             do
             not
             understand
             that
             if
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             things
             there
             should
             be
             some
             concurrence
             of
             Divine
             Power
             more
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             a
             miracle
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             yet
             not
             infallibly
             concluded
             what
             a
             miracle
             is
             ,
             and
             every
             wonderful
             thing
             is
             not
             therefore
             concluded
             to
             be
             a
             miracle
             ,
             and
             a
             miracle
             being
             not
             absolutely
             defined
             ,
             what
             is
             not
             one
             cannot
             be
             certainly
             resolved
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Some
             there
             are
             that
             ascribe
             these
             strange
             bleedings
             of
             murthered
             
             bodies
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             strange
             motions
             ,
             with
             the
             sweating
             of
             blood
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             Pedlars
             bended
             dagger
             or
             knife
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             eleventh
             History
             ,
             unto
             the
             Astral
             or
             Sydereal
             spirit
             (
             and
             that
             not
             improbably
             ;
             )
             that
             being
             a
             middle
             substance
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Soul
             and
             the
             Body
             doth
             ,
             when
             separated
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             wander
             or
             hover
             near
             about
             it
             ,
             bearing
             with
             it
             the
             irascible
             and
             concupiscible
             faculties
             ,
             wherewith
             being
             stirred
             up
             to
             hatred
             and
             revenge
             ,
             it
             causeth
             that
             ebullition
             and
             motion
             in
             the
             blood
             ,
             that
             exudation
             of
             blood
             upon
             the
             weapon
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             wonderful
             motions
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             Hands
             ,
             Nostrils
             and
             Lips
             ,
             thereby
             to
             discover
             the
             murtherer
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             condign
             punishment
             .
             Neither
             is
             any
             Tenent
             yet
             brought
             by
             any
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             rationally
             probable
             to
             solve
             these
             and
             many
             other
             wonderful
             Phenomena's
             than
             this
             of
             the
             Astral
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             be
             but
             fully
             proved
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             part
             of
             Man
             that
             doth
             separately
             exist
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             ere
             we
             end
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             it
             is
             granted
             upon
             all
             sides
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             murtherer
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             presence
             ,
             or
             touch
             of
             the
             person
             murthered
             ,
             and
             not
             quite
             
             dead
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             wounds
             though
             closed
             and
             staid
             from
             bleeding
             ,
             or
             the
             nostrils
             ,
             will
             freshly
             break
             forth
             and
             bleed
             plentifully
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             obvious
             ,
             because
             the
             Soul
             being
             yet
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             retaining
             its
             power
             of
             sensation
             ,
             fancy
             and
             understanding
             ,
             will
             easily
             have
             a
             presension
             of
             the
             murderer
             ,
             and
             then
             no
             marvail
             that
             through
             the
             vehement
             desire
             of
             revenge
             ,
             the
             irascible
             and
             concupiscible
             faculties
             do
             strongly
             move
             the
             blood
             ,
             that
             before
             was
             beginning
             to
             be
             stagnant
             ,
             to
             motion
             and
             ebullition
             ,
             and
             may
             exert
             so
             much
             force
             upon
             the
             organs
             as
             for
             some
             small
             time
             to
             move
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             the
             hands
             ,
             or
             the
             lips
             and
             nostrils
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             murthered
             is
             not
             absolutely
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             totally
             separated
             or
             departed
             forth
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             shall
             do
             by
             undeniable
             proofs
             ,
             as
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Though
             we
             generally
             take
             death
             to
             be
             a
             perfect
             separation
             of
             the
             Soul
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             certainly
             a
             great
             truth
             ,
             yet
             when
             this
             is
             certainly
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             difficult
             point
             to
             ascertain
             ,
             because
             that
             when
             the
             Soul
             ceases
             to
             operate
             in
             the
             Body
             so
             as
             to
             be
             perceived
             by
             our
             Senses
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Soul
             is
             absolutely
             departed
             and
             separated
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             many
             persons
             through
             this
             mistake
             have
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Plague
             been
             buried
             quick
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             some
             Women
             been
             dealt
             withal
             that
             lay
             but
             in
             fits
             of
             the
             suffocation
             of
             the
             Womb
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             taken
             to
             be
             dead
             .
             So
             that
             from
             the
             judgment
             of
             our
             Senses
             ,
             no
             certain
             conclusion
             can
             be
             made
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             totally
             departed
             ,
             because
             it
             goeth
             away
             invisibly
             ;
             for
             many
             that
             not
             only
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             learned
             Physicians
             ,
             have
             been
             accounted
             dead
             ,
             yet
             have
             revived
             ,
             
             as
             learned
             Schenckius
             hath
             furnished
             us
             with
             this
             story
             from
             
               Georgius
               Pictorius
            
             ,
             
               that
               a
               certain
               Woman
               lay
               in
               a
               fit
               of
               the
               Strangulation
               of
               the
               Womb
               ,
               for
               six
               continual
               days
               without
               sense
               or
               motion
               ,
               the
               arteries
               being
               grown
               hard
               ,
               ready
               to
               be
               buried
               ,
               and
               yet
               revived
               again
               ,
               and
               from
               Paraeus
               of
               some
               that
               have
               lain
               three
               days
               in
               Hysterical
               suffocations
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               recovered
               ,
               and
               of
               divers
               others
               that
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               in
               the
               Margent
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             that
             though
             the
             organs
             of
             the
             Body
             may
             by
             divers
             means
             ,
             either
             natural
             or
             violent
             ,
             be
             rendered
             so
             unfit
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             cannot
             perform
             its
             accustomed
             functions
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             be
             perceptible
             to
             our
             senses
             ,
             or
             judgments
             ;
             yet
             will
             not
             that
             at
             all
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             separated
             ,
             and
             departed
             quite
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             we
             be
             able
             to
             define
             or
             set
             down
             the
             precise
             time
             of
             the
             Souls
             aboad
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             nor
             the
             ultimate
             period
             when
             it
             must
             depart
             ,
             for
             the
             union
             may
             be
             (
             and
             doubtless
             is
             )
             more
             strong
             in
             some
             than
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamp
             of
             life
             far
             sooner
             and
             more
             easily
             to
             be
             quenched
             in
             some
             than
             in
             others
             .
             And
             the
             Soul
             may
             have
             a
             far
             greater
             amorosity
             to
             stay
             in
             some
             Body
             that
             is
             lively
             ,
             sweet
             ,
             and
             young
             ,
             than
             in
             others
             that
             are
             already
             decaying
             and
             beginning
             to
             putrifie
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             in
             all
             probability
             both
             have
             power
             and
             desire
             to
             stay
             longer
             in
             that
             lovesome
             habitation
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             driven
             away
             by
             force
             ,
             especially
             that
             it
             may
             satisfie
             it self
             in
             discovering
             of
             the
             murderer
             ,
             the
             most
             cruel
             and
             inhumane
             disjoyner
             of
             that
             loving
             pair
             that
             God
             had
             divinely
             coupled
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             it self
             ,
             before
             its
             final
             departure
             ,
             in
             a
             hopeful
             way
             to
             be
             revenged
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             we
             physically
             consider
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Soul
             with
             the
             Body
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             rationally
             conceive
             that
             the
             Soul
             doth
             utterly
             forsake
             that
             union
             ,
             untill
             by
             putrefaction
             ,
             tending
             to
             an
             absolute
             mutation
             ,
             it
             be
             forced
             to
             bid
             farewel
             to
             its
             beloved
             Tabernacle
             ;
             for
             it
             s
             not
             operating
             
               ad
               extra
            
             to
             our
             senses
             ,
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             inferr
             its
             total
             absence
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             that
             there
             is
             more
             in
             that
             of
             
               Abels
               blood
               crying
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             in
             a
             Physical
             sense
             ,
             than
             is
             commonly
             conceived
             ,
             
             and
             God
             may
             in
             his
             just
             judgment
             suffer
             the
             Soul
             to
             stay
             longer
             in
             the
             murthered
             Body
             ,
             that
             the
             cry
             of
             blood
             may
             make
             known
             the
             murtherer
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             so
             soon
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             call
             it
             totally
             away
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             supposed
             Apparitions
             ,
             that
             are
             believed
             to
             be
             done
             in
             Beryls
             ,
             and
             clear
             Crystals
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             by
             
               Paracelsus
               Ars
               Beryllistica
            
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             also
             calls
             Nigromancy
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             practised
             in
             the
             dark
             by
             the
             inspection
             of
             a
             Boy
             or
             a
             Maid
             that
             are
             Virgins
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             strongly
             affirmeth
             to
             be
             natural
             and
             lawful
             ,
             and
             only
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             Sydereal
             influence
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             Diabolical
             ,
             nor
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             any
             Conjuration
             ,
             Invocations
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             is
             performed
             by
             a
             strong
             faith
             or
             imagination
             .
             And
             of
             this
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Sed
               ante
               omnia
               (
               ait
               )
               notate
            
             
             
               proprietatem
               Beryllorum
               .
               Hisunt
               ,
               in
               quibus
               spectantur
               praeterita
               ,
               praesentiae
               ,
               &
               futura
               .
               Quod
               nemini
               admirationi
               esse
               debet
               ,
               ideò
               ,
               quia
               sydus
               influentiae
               imaginem
               ,
               &
               similitudinem
               in
               Crystallum
               imprimit
               ,
               similem
               ei
               ,
               de
               quo
               quaeritur
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Praeterea
               syderibus
               nota
               sunt
               omnia
               ,
               quae
               in
               natura
               existunt
               .
               Cumque
               Astra
               homini
               subjecta
               sint
               :
               potest
               is
               utique
               illa
               in
               subjectum
               ita
               cogere
               ,
               ut
               voluntati
               ejus
               ipsa
               obsecundent
               .
            
             What
             truth
             there
             may
             be
             in
             this
             his
             assertion
             ,
             I
             have
             yet
             met
             with
             no
             reasons
             or
             experiments
             that
             can
             give
             me
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             every
             Man
             to
             censure
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             story
             that
             seems
             to
             carry
             any
             credit
             with
             it
             ,
             touching
             the
             truth
             of
             Apparitions
             in
             Crystals
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             related
             of
             that
             great
             and
             learned
             Physician
             
               Joachimus
               Camerarius
            
             in
             his
             Preface
             before
             Plutarchs
             Book
             
               De
               Defectu
               Oraculorum
            
             ,
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Lassarus
               Spenglerus
            
             ,
             a
             person
             excellent
             both
             for
             Piety
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             
             and
             is
             in
             effect
             this
             :
             
               Spengler
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               one
               person
               of
               a
               chief
               family
               in
               Norimberge
               ,
               an
               honest
               and
               grave
               Man
               ,
               whom
               he
               thought
               not
               fit
               to
               name
               .
               That
               one
               time
               he
               came
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               brought
               ,
               wrapt
               in
               a
               piece
               of
               Silk
               ,
               a
               Crystalline
               Gemm
               of
               a
               round
               figure
               ,
               and
               said
               that
               it
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               of
               a
               certain
               stranger
               ,
               whom
               many
               years
               before
               ,
               having
               desired
               of
               him
               entertainment
               ,
               meeting
               him
               in
               the
               Market
               ,
               he
               took
               home
               ,
               and
               kept
               him
               three
               days
               with
               him
               .
               And
               that
               this
               gift
               when
               he
               departed
               ,
               was
               left
               him
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               a
               grateful
               mind
               ,
               having
               taught
               such
               an
               use
               of
               the
               Crystal
               as
               this
               .
               If
               he
               desired
               to
               be
               made
               more
               certain
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               draw
               forth
               the
               glass
               ,
               and
               will
               a
               male
               chast
               Boy
               to
               look
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               should
               ask
               of
               him
               what
               he
               did
               see
               ?
               For
               it
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               that
               he
               required
               ,
               should
               be
               shewed
               to
               the
               Boy
               ,
               and
               seen
               in
               the
               Apparition
               .
               And
               this
               Man
               did
               affirm
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               never
               deceived
               in
               any
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               understood
               wonderful
               things
               by
               the
               boys
               indication
               ,
               when
               none
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               did
               by
               looking
               into
               it
               ,
               see
               it
               to
               be
               any
               thing
               else
               but
               a
               neat
               and
               pure
               Gemm
               .
               He
               tells
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               doubtful
               questions
               being
               asked
               ,
               an
               answer
               would
               appear
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Crystal
               :
               but
               the
               Man
               being
               
               weary
               of
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               did
               give
               it
               to
               Spengler
               ,
               who
               being
               a
               great
               hater
               of
               superstition
               ,
               did
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               broken
               into
               small
               pieces
               ,
               and
               so
               with
               the
               Silk
               in
               which
               it
               was
               wrapped
               ,
               threw
               it
               into
               the
               sink
               of
               the
               House
               .
            
          
           
             I
             confess
             I
             have
             heard
             strange
             stories
             of
             things
             that
             have
             been
             revealed
             by
             these
             supposed
             apparitions
             ,
             from
             persons
             both
             of
             great
             worth
             and
             learning
             ▪
             but
             seeking
             more
             narrowly
             into
             the
             matter
             I
             found
             them
             all
             to
             be
             superstitious
             delusions
             ,
             fancies
             ,
             mistakes
             ,
             cheats
             and
             impostures
             .
             For
             the
             most
             part
             the
             child
             tells
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             into
             his
             fancy
             ,
             or
             doth
             frame
             and
             invent
             things
             upon
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             seeth
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             inquirers
             do
             presently
             assimilate
             them
             to
             their
             own
             thoughts
             and
             suspicions
             .
             Some
             that
             pretended
             to
             shew
             and
             foretel
             strange
             things
             thereby
             to
             get
             money
             ,
             have
             been
             discovered
             to
             have
             had
             confederates
             ,
             that
             conveied
             away
             mens
             goods
             into
             secret
             places
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             cunning
             Man
             notice
             where
             they
             were
             hid
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             the
             child
             taught
             a
             straight
             framed
             tale
             ,
             to
             describe
             what
             a
             like
             Man
             took
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             which
             being
             found
             brought
             credit
             enough
             to
             the
             couzeners
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             knew
             was
             practised
             by
             one
             Brooke
             and
             Bolton
             .
             Some
             have
             had
             artificial
             glasses
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             would
             convey
             little
             pictures
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Lambe
             had
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             manifest
             by
             what
             we
             have
             laid
             down
             that
             there
             are
             apparitions
             and
             some
             such
             other
             strange
             effects
             ,
             whereby
             murthers
             are
             often
             made
             known
             and
             discovered
             ,
             and
             also
             having
             mentioned
             that
             it
             may
             be
             most
             rationally
             probable
             that
             they
             are
             caused
             by
             the
             Astral
             or
             Sydereal
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             open
             and
             explain
             that
             point
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             what
             grounds
             it
             hath
             ,
             upon
             which
             it
             may
             be
             settled
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             do
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             many
             (
             especially
             Popish
             Authors
             thereby
             to
             uphold
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             )
             that
             maintain
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             persons
             murthered
             and
             deceased
             ,
             and
             this
             opinion
             ,
             though
             unanswerably
             confuted
             by
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             reformed
             Divines
             ,
             is
             notwithstanding
             revived
             by
             Dr.
             
               Henry
               Moore
            
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             arguments
             either
             brought
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             grounded
             upon
             
             any
             solid
             reasons
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             weak
             conjectures
             ,
             seeming
             absurdities
             ,
             and
             Platonick
             whimsies
             ,
             which
             (
             indeed
             )
             merit
             no
             responsion
             .
             And
             we
             have
             by
             positive
             and
             unwrested
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             this
             Treatise
             afore
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             righteous
             are
             in
             Abrahams
             bosom
             with
             Christ
             at
             peace
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             in
             Hell
             in
             torments
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             do
             wander
             here
             ,
             or
             make
             any
             apparitions
             ;
             for
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             taught
             us
             :
             
               Duo
               sunt
               habitacula
               ,
               unum
               in
               igne
               aeterno
               ,
               alterum
               in
               regno
            
             
             aeterno
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             :
             
               Nec
               est
               ulli
               ullus
               medius
               locus
               ,
               ut
               possit
               esse
               nisi
               cum
               Diabolo
               ,
               qui
               non
               est
               cum
               Christo.
            
             And
             Tertullian
             and
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             two
             most
             ancient
             writers
             do
             tell
             us
             :
             
               That
               Souls
               being
               separated
               from
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               do
               not
               stay
               or
               linger
               upon
               the
               earth
               :
               And
               after
               they
               be
               descended
               into
               the
               infernal
               pit
               ,
               they
               do
               neither
               wander
               here
               upon
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               
               power
               and
               command
               of
               others
               ;
               But
               that
               wicked
               spirits
               may
               counterfeit
               by
               craft
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               
                 Vid.
                 Lavaterum
                 de
                 Spectris
                 secunda
                 parte
                 c.
              
               5.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             also
             shewed
             that
             these
             apparitions
             that
             discover
             murther
             and
             murtherers
             and
             brings
             them
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             only
             Ministers
             of
             torture
             ,
             sin
             ,
             horror
             and
             punishment
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             Authors
             of
             any
             good
             either
             Corporeal
             or
             Spiritual
             ,
             apparent
             or
             real
             .
             So
             that
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             left
             either
             to
             be
             acted
             by
             a
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             by
             the
             immediate
             power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             have
             no
             proof
             ,
             but
             only
             may
             acknowledge
             the
             possibility
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             mediate
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             good
             Angels
             ,
             which
             is
             hard
             to
             prove
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             one
             instance
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             in
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             most
             rational
             probability
             ,
             either
             relations
             of
             matters
             of
             fact
             of
             this
             nature
             are
             utterly
             false
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             effected
             by
             the
             Astral
             spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             the
             description
             of
             this
             Astral
             Spirit
             or
             Sydereal
             Body
             ,
             (
             for
             though
             it
             be
             as
             a
             spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             image
             in
             the
             looking-glass
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             truly
             corporeal
             )
             we
             shall
             give
             the
             sum
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Paracelsus
             
             in
             his
             magisterial
             way
             ,
             without
             proof
             doth
             lay
             down
             .
             
               He
               positively
               holdeth
               that
               there
               are
               three
               essential
               parts
               in
               Man
               ,
               which
               he
               calleth
               the
               three
               great
               substances
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               death
               every
               one
               of
               these
               being
               separated
               ,
               doth
               return
               into
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               Womb
               from
               whence
               it
               came
               ;
               as
               The
               Soul
               that
               was
               breathed
               in
               by
               God
               ,
               doth
               at
               death
               return
               unto
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Body
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               gross
               part
               that
               seems
               to
               be
               composed
               of
               the
               two
               inferior
               Elements
               of
               Earth
               and
               Water
               ,
               doth
               return
               unto
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               there
               in
               time
               consume
               away
               ,
               some
               bodies
               in
               a
               longer
               time
               ,
               some
               in
               a
               shorter
               :
               But
               the
               third
               part
               which
               he
               calleth
               the
               Astral
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Sydereal
               Body
               ,
               as
               being
               firmamental
               ,
               and
               consisting
               of
               the
               two
               superior
               Elements
               of
               Air
               and
               Fire
               ,
               it
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               returneth
               into
               its
               Sepulcher
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               where
               in
               time
               it
               is
               also
               consumed
               ,
               but
               requireth
               a
               longer
               time
               than
               the
               body
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               consisteth
               of
               more
               pure
               Elements
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               of
               these
               Astral
               Spirits
               or
               Bodies
               doth
               consume
               sooner
               than
               another
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               more
               impure
               ,
               or
               pure
               .
               And
               that
               it
               is
               this
               spirit
               that
               carrieth
               along
               with
               it
               the
               thoughts
               ,
               cogitations
               ,
               desires
               and
               imaginations
               that
               were
               impressed
               upon
               the
               mind
               at
               the
               time
               of
               death
               ,
               with
               the
               sensitive
               faculties
               of
               concupiscibility
               and
               irascibility
               .
               And
               that
               it
               is
               this
               spirit
               or
               body
               (
               and
               not
               the
               Soul
               that
               resteth
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Lord
               )
               that
               appeareth
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               usually
               conversant
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               and
               those
               negotiations
               that
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               person
               living
               (
               whose
               spirit
               it
               was
               )
               did
               most
               earnestly
               follow
               ,
               and
               especially
               those
               things
               that
               at
               the
               very
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               were
               most
               strongly
               impressed
               upon
               this
               spirit
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               person
               murthered
               ,
               whose
               mind
               in
               the
               very
               minute
               of
               the
               murther
               ,
               receiveth
               a
               most
               deep
               impression
               of
               detestation
               and
               revenge
               against
               the
               murtherer
               ,
               which
               this
               spirit
               bearing
               with
               it
               ,
               doth
               by
               all
               means
               possible
               seek
               
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               that
               revenge
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doth
               cause
               dreams
               of
               discovery
               ,
               bleedings
               and
               strange
               motions
               of
               the
               body
               murthered
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               plain
               apparitions
               of
               the
               persons
               murthered
               ,
               in
               their
               usual
               shape
               and
               habit
               ,
               and
               doth
               vocally
               and
               audibly
               reveal
               the
               murther
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               ;
            
             as
             is
             apparent
             in
             the
             two
             forementioned
             Histories
             of
             the
             apparition
             of
             Fletcher
             to
             Raynard
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Woman
             murthered
             by
             
               Mark
               Sharp
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Miller
             Grimes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             this
             Astral
             Spirit
             is
             no
             more
             than
             that
             part
             in
             Man
             that
             is
             commonly
             called
             the
             sensitive
             Soul
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Schools
             is
             commonly
             defined
             thus
             :
             
               
                 Anima
                 sentiens
                 est
                 vis
                 ,
                 quae
                 apprehendit
                 &
                 percipit
                 ea
                 quae
                 extra
                 ipsam
                 sunt
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               corporeal
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               Dr.
               Willis
               holdeth
               )
               
               mortal
               and
               coextended
               with
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               imagination
               ,
               appetite
               ,
               desire
               ,
               and
               aversion
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               a
               sensitive
               way
               of
               ratiocination
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               distinct
               from
               the
               ratinal
               Soul
               or
               Mens
               that
               is
               incorporeal
               ,
               immortal
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               excellent
               .
            
             And
             perspicacious
             Helmont
             holding
             this
             sensitive
             Soul
             to
             be
             distinct
             from
             the
             mens
             or
             immortal
             and
             rational
             Soul
             ,
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Est
               ergo
               anima
               sensitiva
               ,
               caduca
               ,
               mortalis
               ,
               mera
               lux
               vitalis
               data
               à
               patre
               luminum
               ,
               nec
               alio
               modo
               verboque
               explicabilis
               .
            
             But
             of
             the
             rational
             Soul
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Ipsa
               autem
               mens
               immortalis
               ,
               est
               substantia
               lucida
               ,
               incorporea
               ,
               immediate
               Dei
               sui
               imaginem
               referens
               ,
               quia
               eandem
               in
               creando
               ,
               sive
               in
               ipso
               Empsychosis
               instanti
               ,
               sibi
               insculptam
               suscepit
               .
            
             So
             that
             both
             these
             late
             and
             learned
             Authors
             hold
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             Man
             there
             are
             two
             distinct
             Souls
             ,
             the
             sensitive
             that
             is
             mortal
             ,
             corporeal
             ,
             and
             coextended
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             rational
             ,
             that
             is
             immortal
             and
             absolutely
             incorporeal
             :
             so
             that
             though
             in
             words
             and
             terms
             they
             seem
             to
             differ
             ,
             yet
             in
             substance
             they
             agree
             .
             For
             the
             Hermetick
             School
             ,
             the
             Platonists
             ,
             
               Paracelsus
               ,
               Jacob
               Behemen
            
             ,
             and
             others
             do
             hold
             three
             parts
             in
             Man
             which
             they
             call
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             Spirit
             and
             Body
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             last
             Authors
             do
             hold
             the
             body
             to
             be
             one
             part
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             two
             Souls
             besides
             ,
             the
             sensitive
             and
             rational
             that
             are
             two
             distinct
             parts
             ,
             the
             one
             corporeal
             and
             mortal
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             incorporeal
             and
             immortal
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             do
             but
             nominally
             differ
             .
             And
             now
             our
             task
             must
             be
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             first
             there
             are
             such
             three
             parts
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             death
             they
             do
             separately
             exist
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             attempt
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             arguments
             taken
             
               à
               notatione
               nominis
            
             ,
             do
             not
             necessarily
             prove
             ,
             yet
             they
             illustrate
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             case
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             Hebrews
             have
             three
             distinct
             appellations
             for
             these
             three
             parts
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             either
             rational
             or
             sensitive
             ,
             or
             vital
             spirit
             ,
             they
             use
             Nephesh
             which
             is
             common
             to
             brutes
             and
             reptiles
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Man
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             
               And
               to
               every
               beast
            
             
             
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               sowl
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               thing
               that
               creepeth
               upon
               the
               earth
               in
               which
               there
               is
               a
               living
               soul
               ,
               Nephesh
               Haiah
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             to
             distinguish
             the
             rational
             and
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             from
             this
             which
             is
             sensitive
             ,
             mortal
             and
             common
             with
             brutes
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               God
               formed
               man
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               breathed
               into
               his
               nostrils
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               man
               became
               a
               living
               soul.
            
             Upon
             which
             Tremellius
             gives
             us
             this
             note
             :
             
               Ut
               clarins
               appareret
               discrimen
               quod
               est
               inter
               animam
               hominis
               ,
               &
               reliquorum
               animantium
               :
               Horum
               enim
               animae
               ex
               eadem
               materia
               provenerunt
               ,
               unde
               corpora
               habebant
               ,
               illius
               verò
               anima
               spiritale
               quiddam
               est
               &
               Divinum
               .
            
             And
             upon
             the
             words
             ;
             
               Sic
               fuit
               homo
               .
               Id
               est
               (
               ait
               )
               hac
               ratione
               factum
               est
               ,
               ut
               terrea
               illa
               statua
               animata
               viveret
               .
            
             Another
             word
             they
             use
             ,
             which
             is
             Ruah
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             also
             generally
             attributed
             to
             Men
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             Solomon
             do
             witness
             .
             Who
             
             
               knoweth
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               that
               goeth
               upwards
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               beast
               that
               goeth
               downward
               to
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             And
             in
             both
             these
             ,
             touching
             both
             Man
             and
             Beast
             ,
             the
             word
             Ruah
             is
             used
             as
             common
             to
             them
             both
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             it
             is
             taken
             specially
             for
             the
             rational
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               And
               the
               spirit
               shall
               return
               unto
               God
               who
               gave
               it
               .
            
             Also
             
             they
             have
             the
             word
             Niblah
             ,
             and
             Basar
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               corpus
               ,
               caro
            
             ,
             or
             cadaver
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             three
             they
             set
             forth
             ,
             or
             distinguish
             these
             three
             parts
             .
             And
             the
             Grecians
             have
             likewise
             their
             three
             several
             names
             for
             these
             parts
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               anima
               ,
               vita
            
             ,
             which
             is
             taken
             promiscuously
             sometimes
             for
             the
             rational
             and
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             
               And
               fear
               not
               them
               which
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               able
               to
            
             
             
               kill
               the
               soul
               :
               but
               rather
               fear
               him
               which
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               both
               soul
               and
               body
               in
               hell
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             life
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Acts
             :
             
             
               And
               Paul
               said
               ,
               Trouble
               not
               your selves
               ,
               his
               life
               is
               in
               him
               .
            
             Also
             they
             have
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Spiritus
               ,
               ventus
               ,
               spiritus
               vitae
               ,
            
             being
             variously
             taken
             ,
             yet
             sometimes
             for
             the
             rational
             and
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             as
             
               Father
               into
               thy
               hands
               I
               commend
               my
               spirit
               .
            
             So
             they
             have
             the
             
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Corpus
             ,
             the
             body
             or
             gross
             and
             fleshly
             part
             .
             And
             to
             these
             accord
             the
             three
             Latine
             terms
             for
             these
             three
             distinct
             parts
             ;
             
               Anima
               ,
               Spiritus
            
             and
             Corpus
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             opinion
             of
             these
             three
             parts
             in
             Man
             ,
             to
             wit
             Body
             ,
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             neither
             new
             ,
             nor
             wants
             Authors
             of
             sufficient
             credit
             and
             learning
             to
             be
             its
             Patrons
             .
             For
             
               Hermes
               Trismegistus
            
             an
             Author
             almost
             of
             the
             greatest
             Antiquity
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               God
               is
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               the
               mind
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               in
               matter
               .
            
             But
             
               Marsilius
               Ficinns
            
             gives
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Beatus
               Deus
               ,
               Daemon
               bonus
               ,
               animam
               esse
               in
               corpore
               ,
               mentem
            
             
             
               in
               anima
               ,
               in
               mente
               verbum
               pronunciavit
               .
            
             And
             further
             addeth
             :
             
               Deus
               verò
               circa
               omnia
               ,
               simul
               atque
               per
               omnia
               ,
               mens
               circa
               animam
               ,
               anima
               circa
               aërem
               ,
               aër
               circa
               materiam
               .
            
             And
             some
             give
             it
             more
             fully
             thus
             .
             
               God
               is
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               the
               mind
               in
               the
               Soul
               ,
               the
               Soul
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               in
               the
               Body
               .
            
             But
             besides
             this
             ancient
             testimony
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             whole
             School
             of
             the
             Platonists
             ,
             both
             the
             elder
             and
             later
             were
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Cabalists
             :
             For
             Ficinus
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             of
             Plato
             tells
             us
             this
             :
             
               Humanae
               cogitationis
               domicilium
               anima
               ipsa
               est
               .
               Animae
               domicilium
               spiritus
               .
               Domicilium
               spiritus
               hujus
               est
            
             
             corpus
             .
             But
             omitting
             multitudes
             of
             others
             that
             are
             strong
             Champions
             for
             this
             Tenent
             ,
             we
             think
             for
             authorities
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             that
             
             of
             our
             most
             learned
             Physician
             and
             Anatomist
             Dr.
             Willis
             ,
             and
             in
             
             those
             that
             he
             hath
             quoted
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             give
             in
             the
             English
             :
             First
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Lest
               I
               be
               tedious
               in
               rehearsing
               many
               ,
               it
               pleaseth
               me
               here
               only
               to
               cite
               two
               Authors
               (
               but
               either
               of
               which
               is
               a
               Troop
               )
               for
               the
               confutation
               of
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               .
               The
               one
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               is
               the
               most
               famous
               Philosopher
               
                 Petrus
                 Gassendus
              
               ,
               who
               
                 Physic.
                 Sect.
              
               3.
               lib.
               9.
               c.
               11.
               doth
               divide
               ,
               
                 toto
                 Coelo
              
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               ,
               from
               the
               other
               sensitive
               power
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               is
               possible
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               by
               many
               and
               most
               signal
               notes
               of
               discrimination
               ,
               yea
               disjoining
               of
               them
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Schools
               )
               by
               specific
               differences
               :
               Because
               when
               he
               had
               shewed
               this
               to
               be
               corporeal
               extended
               ,
               nascible
               and
               corruptible
               ,
               he
               saith
               the
               other
               is
               an
               incorporeal
               substance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               immortal
               ,
               which
               is
               immediately
               created
               ,
               and
               infused
               into
               the
               body
               by
               God
               ;
               to
               which
               opinion
               he
               sheweth
               
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 Plato
                 ,
                 Aristotle
              
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               all
               the
               ancient
               Philosophers
               ,
               except
               Epicurus
               ,
               did
               much
               agree
               ;
               excepting
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               did
               hold
               ,
               as
               not
               knowing
               the
               origin
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               which
               they
               judged
               to
               be
               immortal
               ,
               that
               it
               being
               cropt
               off
               from
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               did
               slide
               into
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               poured
               again
               into
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               world
               either
               immediately
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               last
               mediately
               ,
               after
               its
               transmigration
               into
               other
               bodies
               .
            
          
           
             The
             other
             suffrage
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             upon
             this
             matter
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Divine
             Dr.
             Hamond
             ,
             our
             Countryman
             ,
             who
             opening
             the
             Text
             
               Epist.
               Thessalo
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             5.
             v.
             23.
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               your
               whole
               spirit
               and
               soul
               and
               body
               &c.
               
            
             
               He
               saith
               that
               Man
               is
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               .
               1.
               
               To
               wit
               ,
               into
               the
               body
               ,
               by
               which
               is
               denoted
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               members
               .
               2.
               
               Into
               the
               vital
               soul
               ,
               which
               in
               like
               manner
               being
               animal
               
               and
               sensitive
               is
               common
               to
               man
               with
               the
               bruits
               .
               3.
               
               Into
               the
               spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               rational
               soul
               ,
               that
               was
               first
               created
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               signified
               ,
               which
               also
               being
               immortal
               doth
               return
               unto
               God.
               
                 Annot.
                 in
                 Nov.
                 Testam
                 .
                 lib.
                 p.
              
               711.
               
            
             This
             his
             exposition
             he
             confirmeth
             by
             Testimonies
             brought
             from
             Ethnick
             Authors
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
             From
             all
             which
             the
             learned
             Dr.
             doth
             make
             this
             conclusion
             :
             
               And
               from
               the
               things
               above
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               it
               is
               most
               evidently
               manifest
               ,
               that
               man
               being
               as
               it
               were
               an
               Amphibious
               animal
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               middle
               nature
               and
               order
               betwixt
               the
               Angels
               and
               bruits
               ,
               with
               these
               he
               doth
               communicate
               by
               a
               corporeal
               soul
               ,
               framed
               of
               the
               vital
               blood
               and
               the
               stock
               of
               animal
               spirit
               ,
               joyned
               likewise
               in
               one
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               other
               he
               communicates
               by
               an
               intelligent
               soul
               immaterial
               and
               immortal
               .
            
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             arguments
             brought
             from
             humane
             authority
             ,
             which
             are
             prevalent
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             brought
             affirmatively
             (
             as
             these
             are
             )
             from
             learned
             men
             or
             Artificers
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             proceed
             to
             further
             kind
             of
             proofs
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             an
             argument
             arising
             from
             Divine
             Authority
             is
             of
             the
             most
             force
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             a
             little
             survey
             the
             Text
             it self
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             English
             Translation
             is
             thus
             :
             
               And
               the
               very
               God
               of
               peace
               sanctifie
               you
               wholly
               :
               And
               I
               pray
               God
               your
               whole
               Spirit
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               Soul
               ,
               and
               Body
               be
               preserved
               blameless
               ,
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               our
            
             
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             The
             Apostle
             having
             given
             the
             believing
             Thessalonians
             all
             the
             spiritual
             counsel
             that
             could
             be
             necessary
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             doth
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             would
             sanctifie
             them
             wholly
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             (
             as
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             hath
             rendered
             it
             )
             
               omninò
               persectos
            
             ,
             altogether
             perfect
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             whole
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             whole
             part
             ,
             portion
             or
             lot
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             properly
             signifieth
             )
             which
             he
             nameth
             by
             
               Spirit
               ,
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               to
               be
               preserved
               blameless
               ,
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             therefore
             to
             this
             doth
             learned
             Beza
             add
             this
             note
             :
             
               
                 Tum
                 demùm
                 igitur
                 (
                 ait
                 )
                 homo
                 integer
                 sanctificatus
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 quum
                 nihil
                 cogitabit
                 spiritus
                 ,
                 nihil
                 appetet
                 anima
                 ,
                 nihil
                 exequetur
                 corpus
                 ,
                 quod
                 cum
                 Dei
                 voluntate
                 non
                 consentiat
                 .
              
               And
               before
               he
               had
               said
               :
               Therefore
               Paul
               by
               the
               appellation
               of
               spirit
               doth
               signifie
               the
               mind
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               principal
               stain
               lieth
               :
               and
               by
               the
               Soul
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               inferior
               faculties
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               body
               the
               domicile
               of
               the
               Soul.
               And
               in
               another
               place
               he
               saith
               :
               The
               mind
               is
               become
               vain
               ,
               the
               cogitation
               obscured
               ,
               
               the
               appetite
               hardened
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             doth
             learned
             Rollock
             upon
             the
             place
             say
             thus
             much
             :
             
               Sanctification
               ,
               or
               transformation
               is
               not
               of
               any
               one
               part
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               man.
               For
               there
               is
               no
               part
               or
               particle
               in
               man
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               deformed
               in
               that
               first
               fall
               ,
               and
               made
               as
               it
               were
               monstrous
               .
               Therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               transformation
               ought
               to
               be
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               singular
               part
               of
               him
               .
               And
               further
               he
               saith
               :
               For
               the
               whole
               man
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               here
               the
               enumeration
               of
               his
               principal
               parts
               .
               And
               they
               are
               three
               in
               number
               ,
               Spirit
               ,
               Soul
               and
               Body
               .
               By
               the
               spirit
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               understand
               the
               mind
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               Eph.
               4.
               24.
               calleth
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 mind
              
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               than
               the
               faculty
               of
               the
               rational
               mind
               ,
               which
               is
               discerned
               in
               invention
               ,
               and
               in
               judging
               of
               things
               found
               out
               .
               By
               the
               name
               of
               soul
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               understand
               all
               those
               inferior
               faculties
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               animal
               which
               are
               also
               called
               natural
               .
               The
               body
               doth
               follow
               these
               parts
               ,
               to
               wit
               that
               gross
               part
               which
               is
               the
               instrument
               by
               which
               the
               spirit
               and
               soul
               do
               exert
               their
               functions
               and
               operations
               .
            
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             most
             clear
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             call
             them
             faculties
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             distinct
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             manifest
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             body
             ,
             though
             one
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             faculty
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             instrument
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             one
             of
             the
             essential
             parts
             ,
             that
             doth
             integrate
             the
             whole
             man.
             But
             whosoever
             shall
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             how
             little
             satisfaction
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             faculty
             given
             by
             either
             Philosophers
             or
             Physicians
             ,
             will
             bring
             to
             a
             clear
             understanding
             ,
             may
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             that
             distinct
             parts
             are
             commonly
             taken
             to
             be
             faculties
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             first
             argument
             that
             this
             learned
             Physician
             urgeth
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             are
             two
             Souls
             in
             man
             ,
             the
             one
             sensitive
             and
             corporeal
             ,
             the
             other
             rational
             ,
             immortal
             and
             incorporeal
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             order
             .
             
               But
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               rational
               soul
               doth
               by
               it self
               
               exercise
               every
               of
               the
               animal
               faculties
               .
               it
               is
               most
               of
               all
               improbable
               ,
               
               because
               the
               actions
               and
               passions
               of
               all
               the
               animal
               senses
               and
               motions
               are
               corporeal
               ,
               divided
               and
               extended
               to
               various
               parts
               ,
               to
               perform
               which
               immediately
               the
               incorporeal
               and
               indivisible
               soul
               (
               if
               so
               be
               it
               be
               finite
               )
               seemeth
               unfit
               or
               unable
               .
               Further
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               what
               belongeth
               unto
               that
               vulgar
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               sensitive
               soul
               is
               subordinate
               to
               the
               rational
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               swallowed
               up
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               is
               the
               soul
               in
               brutes
               ,
               in
               man
               becomes
               a
               meer
               power
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               trifles
               of
               the
               Schools
               .
               For
               how
               should
               the
               sensitive
               soul
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               before
               hath
               been
               in
               act
               a
               subsistent
               ,
               material
               and
               extended
               substance
               ,
               losing
               its
               essence
               ,
               at
               the
               advent
               of
               the
               rational
               soul
               ,
               degenerate
               into
               a
               meer
               qualitie
               ?
               But
               if
               it
               be
               asserted
               that
               the
               rational
               soul
               ,
               by
               its
               advent
               also
               doth
               introduce
               life
               and
               sensation
               ,
               then
               man
               doth
               not
               generate
               an
               animated
               man
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               formless
               body
               ,
               or
               a
               rude
               heap
               of
               flesh
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Another
             argument
             he
             useth
             to
             prove
             these
             two
             souls
             in
             man
             is
             this
             :
             
               Therefore
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               it
               being
               supposed
               that
               the
               rational
               soul
               doth
               come
               to
               the
               body
               before
               animated
               of
               the
               other
               corporeal
               soul
               ,
               we
               may
               inquire
               ,
               by
               what
               band
               or
               tye
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               a
               pure
               spirit
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               united
               to
               this
               ,
               seeing
               it
               hath
               not
               parts
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               might
               be
               tied
               ,
               or
               adhere
               to
               the
               whole
               or
               any
               of
               the
               parts
               ?
               And
               therefore
               he
               thinketh
               that
               concerning
               this
               point
               it
               is
               to
               be
               said
               with
               most
               learned
               Gassendus
               :
               That
               the
               corporeal
               soul
               is
               the
               immediate
               subject
               of
               the
               rational
               soul
               ,
               of
               which
               seeing
               it
               is
               the
               act
               ,
               perfection
               ,
               complement
               and
               form
               ,
               also
               by
               it
               the
               rational
               soul
               is
               made
               or
               becometh
               the
               form
               and
               act
               of
               the
               humane
               body
               .
               But
               seeing
               that
               it
               doth
               scarce
               seem
               like
               or
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               corporeal
               soul
               should
               be
               possessed
               of
               the
               whole
               rational
               soul
               ;
               Therefore
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               determine
               that
               this
               rational
               soul
               ,
               being
               purely
               spiritual
               ,
               should
               reside
               as
               in
               its
               Throne
               ,
               in
               the
               principal
               part
               or
               faculty
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               in
               the
               imagination
               ,
               framed
               of
               a
               small
               portion
               of
               the
               animal
               spirits
               ,
               being
               most
               subtile
               ,
               and
               seated
               in
               the
               very
               middle
               or
               center
               of
               the
               brain
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Another
             chief
             argument
             that
             he
             useth
             to
             prove
             these
             two
             souls
             in
             man
             ,
             is
             the
             strife
             and
             disagreements
             that
             are
             within
             man
             :
             
               Because
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               intellect
               and
               imagination
               are
               not
               wont
               to
               agree
               in
               so
               many
               things
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               the
               sensitive
               appetite
               doth
               dissent
               in
               more
               things
               :
               From
               whose
               litigations
               moreover
               it
               shall
               be
               lawful
               to
               argue
               ,
               that
               the
               moodes
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               souls
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               subsisting
               and
               operating
               ,
               are
               distinct
               .
               For
               as
               there
               is
               in
               man
               a
               double
               cognitive
               power
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               intellect
               and
               imagination
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               a
               double
               appetite
               ,
               the
               Will
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Page
               or
               servant
               of
               the
               rational
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               sensitive
               Appetite
               ,
               which
               cohering
               to
               the
               imagination
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               hands
               ,
               or
               procuratrix
               of
               the
               corporeal
               soul.
               
            
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             these
             we
             shall
             add
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             understanding
             is
             truly
             enlightened
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             led
             by
             the
             true
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             is
             man
             said
             to
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             because
             the
             carnal
             mind
             and
             the
             sensitive
             appetite
             are
             subdued
             and
             
             brought
             under
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             grace
             .
             So
             also
             when
             the
             understanding
             is
             darkned
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               Having
               the
               understanding
            
             
             
               darkened
               ,
               being
               alienated
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               thorow
               the
               ignorance
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               blindness
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             Then
             man
             becomes
             wholly
             led
             with
             the
             carnal
             and
             sensual
             appetite
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             natural
             ,
             animal
             or
             soully
             man
             :
             And
             in
             both
             these
             conditions
             the
             organical
             body
             is
             led
             and
             acted
             according
             to
             the
             ruling
             power
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             yielded
             up
             a
             living
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             darkness
             ,
             corruption
             ,
             and
             the
             sensitive
             appetite
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             an
             instrument
             of
             all
             unrighteousness
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             that
             there
             are
             in
             man
             these
             three
             parts
             ,
             of
             Body
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             undertaken
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Lastly
             as
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             that
             two
             extreams
             cannot
             be
             joined
             or
             coupled
             together
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             middle
             thing
             that
             participateth
             or
             cometh
             near
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             both
             .
             So
             the
             Soul
             which
             (
             by
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             all
             men
             )
             is
             a
             spiritual
             and
             pure
             ,
             immaterial
             and
             incorporeal
             substance
             cannot
             be
             united
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             gross
             ;
             thick
             and
             corporeal
             substance
             ,
             without
             the
             intervention
             of
             some
             middle
             nature
             ,
             fit
             to
             conjoin
             and
             unite
             those
             extreams
             together
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             sensitive
             and
             corporeal
             Soul
             or
             Astral
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             respect
             of
             the
             one
             extream
             is
             corporeal
             ,
             yet
             of
             the
             most
             pure
             sort
             of
             bodies
             that
             are
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             approacheth
             most
             near
             to
             a
             spiritual
             and
             immaterial
             substance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             immediate
             receptacle
             of
             the
             incorporeal
             Soul
             :
             And
             also
             it
             being
             truly
             body
             doth
             easily
             join
             with
             the
             gross
             body
             ,
             as
             indeed
             being
             congenerate
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             becomes
             
               vinculum
               &
               nexus
            
             of
             the
             immaterial
             Soul
             and
             the
             more
             gross
             body
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             could
             not
             be
             united
             .
          
           
             Now
             having
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             sufficiently
             proved
             that
             there
             are
             in
             man
             these
             three
             distinct
             parts
             of
             Body
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             we
             are
             to
             shew
             that
             these
             three
             may
             ,
             and
             do
             separately
             exist
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             by
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             that
             
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
             rational
             ,
             immortal
             and
             incorporeal
             
               soul
               ,
               doth
               return
               to
               God
               that
            
             
             
               gave
               it
            
             .
             That
             is
             not
             to
             be
             annihilated
             or
             to
             vanish
             into
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             abide
             and
             remain
             for
             ever
             or
             eviternally
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             
               For
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               our
               earthly
               tabernacle
               or
               house
               were
            
             
             
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               building
               of
               God
               ,
               an
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               eternal
               in
               the
               heavens
               .
            
             By
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             immaterial
             Soul
             doth
             exist
             eternally
             
               ex
               parte
               post
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Schools
             say
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             gross
             body
             being
             separated
             from
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             doth
             by
             it self
             exist
             until
             it
             be
             consumed
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             or
             by
             corruption
             be
             changed
             into
             earth
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Atomes
             be
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             joined
             unto
             ,
             or
             figurated
             into
             some
             other
             bodies
             .
             So
             it
             is
             most
             highly
             rational
             that
             this
             sensitive
             Soul
             ,
             or
             Astral
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             corporeal
             ,
             should
             also
             exist
             by
             it self
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             dissipated
             and
             wasted
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             it
             may
             (
             and
             doubtlesly
             
             doth
             )
             make
             these
             apparitions
             ,
             motions
             and
             bleedings
             of
             the
             murthered
             bodies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Upon
             the
             supposition
             that
             the
             rational
             Soul
             be
             not
             
               ex
               traduce
            
             ,
             
             but
             be
             infused
             after
             the
             bodily
             organs
             be
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             firm
             Tenent
             of
             all
             Divines
             Ancient
             ,
             middle
             and
             Modern
             ,
             and
             must
             upon
             the
             granting
             of
             it
             to
             be
             simply
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             immaterial
             and
             incorporeal
             (
             which
             is
             indisputable
             )
             of
             necessity
             be
             infused
             ,
             because
             no
             immaterial
             substance
             can
             be
             produced
             or
             generated
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             any
             agent
             ,
             that
             is
             meerly
             material
             ,
             or
             forth
             of
             any
             material
             substance
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             say
             that
             the
             Soul
             being
             infused
             ,
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             follow
             the
             organized
             body
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             exist
             (
             except
             as
             a
             lump
             of
             flesh
             )
             without
             the
             corporeal
             sensitive
             soul
             ;
             which
             must
             of
             necessity
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             did
             separately
             exist
             before
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             do
             exist
             distinctly
             after
             their
             separation
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Astral
             Spirit
             may
             effect
             the
             things
             we
             have
             asserted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             if
             the
             experiment
             be
             certainly
             true
             that
             is
             averred
             by
             
               Borellus
               ,
               Kircher
               ,
               Gaffarel
            
             ,
             and
             others
             (
             who
             might
             be
             ashamed
             to
             affirm
             
             it
             as
             their
             own
             trial
             ,
             or
             as
             ocular
             witnesses
             ,
             if
             not
             true
             )
             that
             the
             figures
             and
             colours
             of
             a
             plant
             may
             be
             perfectly
             represented
             ,
             and
             seen
             in
             glasses
             ,
             being
             by
             a
             little
             heat
             raised
             forth
             of
             the
             ashes
             .
             Then
             (
             if
             this
             be
             true
             )
             it
             is
             not
             only
             possible
             ,
             but
             rational
             ,
             that
             animals
             as
             well
             as
             plants
             ,
             have
             their
             Ideas
             or
             Figures
             existing
             after
             the
             gross
             body
             or
             parts
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             so
             these
             apparitions
             are
             but
             only
             those
             Astral
             shapes
             and
             figures
             .
             But
             also
             there
             are
             shapes
             and
             apparitions
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             must
             of
             necessity
             prove
             that
             these
             corporeal
             
             Souls
             or
             Astral
             Spirits
             do
             exist
             apart
             ,
             and
             attend
             upon
             or
             are
             near
             the
             blood
             ,
             or
             bodies
             ;
             of
             which
             Borellus
             Physician
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             gives
             us
             these
             two
             relations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             N.
             
               de
               Richier
            
             a
             Soap-maker
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             and
             
               Beruardus
               Germanus
            
             
             from
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Gerzan
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             distilling
             mans
             blood
             at
             Paris
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             true
             matter
             of
             the
             Philosophers-stone
             ;
             they
             saw
             in
             the
             cucurbit
             or
             glass
             body
             ,
             the
             Phantasm
             ,
             or
             shape
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             from
             whom
             bloody
             rayes
             did
             seem
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             the
             glass
             being
             broken
             they
             found
             the
             figure
             as
             though
             of
             a
             skull
             ,
             in
             the
             remaining
             faeces
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             were
             three
             curious
             persons
             also
             at
             Paris
             ,
             that
             taking
             the
             Church
             earth-mould
             from
             S.
             Innocents
             Church
             ,
             supposing
             it
             
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             stone
             ,
             did
             distill
             it
             and
             work
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             glasses
             they
             did
             perceive
             certain
             Phantasms
             or
             Shapes
             of
             Men
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             no
             little
             afraid
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             Countryman
             Dr.
             Flud
             a
             person
             of
             much
             learning
             and
             
             great
             sincerity
             ,
             doth
             tell
             us
             this
             well
             attested
             story
             :
             
               That
               a
               certain
               
               Chymical
               Operator
               ,
               by
               name
               
                 La
                 Pierre
              
               ,
               near
               that
               place
               in
               Paris
               called
               
                 Le
                 Temple
              
               ,
               received
               blood
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               certain
               Bishop
               to
               operate
               upon
               .
               Which
               he
               setting
               to
               work
               upon
               the
               Saturday
               ,
               did
               continue
               it
               for
               a
               week
               with
               divers
               degrees
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               that
               about
               midnight
               the
               Friday
               following
               ,
               this
               Artificer
               lying
               
               in
               a
               Chamber
               next
               to
               his
               Laboratory
               ,
               betwixt
               sleeping
               and
               waking
               ,
               heard
               an
               horrible
               noise
               ,
               like
               unto
               the
               lowing
               of
               Kine
               ,
               or
               the
               roaring
               of
               a
               Lion
               ;
               and
               continuing
               quiet
               ,
               after
               the
               ceasing
               of
               the
               sound
               in
               the
               Laboratory
               ,
               the
               Moon
               being
               at
               the
               full
               by
               shining
               enlightening
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               suddenly
               betwixt
               himself
               and
               the
               Window
               he
               saw
               a
               thick
               little
               cloud
               ,
               condensed
               into
               an
               oval
               form
               ,
               which
               after
               by
               little
               and
               little
               did
               seem
               compleatly
               to
               put
               on
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               making
               another
               and
               a
               sharp
               clamour
               ,
               did
               suddenly
               vanish
               .
               And
               that
               not
               only
               some
               Noble
               Persons
               in
               the
               next
               Chambers
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Host
               with
               his
               Wife
               ,
               lying
               in
               a
               lower
               room
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               neighbors
               dwelling
               in
               the
               opposite
               side
               of
               the
               street
               ,
               did
               distinctly
               hear
               as
               well
               the
               bellowing
               as
               the
               voice
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               were
               awaked
               with
               the
               vehemency
               thereof
               .
               But
               the
               Artificer
               said
               that
               in
               this
               he
               found
               solace
               ,
               because
               the
               Bishop
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               it
               ,
               did
               admonish
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               of
               them
               from
               whom
               the
               blood
               was
               extracted
               ,
               should
               die
               in
               the
               time
               of
               its
               putrefaction
               ,
               his
               Spirit
               was
               wont
               often
               to
               appear
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Artificer
               ,
               with
               perturbation
               .
               Also
               forthwith
               upon
               Saturday
               following
               he
               took
               the
               retort
               from
               the
               Furnace
               and
               broke
               it
               with
               the
               light
               stroak
               of
               a
               little
               key
               ,
               and
               there
               in
               the
               remaining
               blood
               found
               the
               perfect
               representation
               of
               an
               humane
               head
               ,
               agreeable
               in
               face
               ,
               eyes
               ,
               nostrils
               ,
               mouth
               and
               hairs
               ,
               that
               were
               somewhat
               thin
               and
               of
               a
               golden
               colour
               .
               And
               of
               this
               last
               there
               were
               many
               ocular
               witnesses
               ,
               as
               the
               Noble
               Person
               Lord
               of
               Bourdalone
               ,
               the
               Chief
               Secretary
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               and
               that
               h
               ehad
               this
               relation
               from
               the
               Lord
               of
               Menanton
               living
               in
               that
               house
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               from
               a
               certain
               Doctor
               of
               Physick
               ,
               from
               the
               owner
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             there
             are
             not
             only
             three
             essential
             ,
             and
             distinct
             parts
             in
             Man
             ,
             as
             the
             gross
             body
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Earth
             and
             Water
             ,
             which
             at
             death
             returns
             to
             the
             earth
             again
             ,
             the
             sensitive
             and
             corporeal
             Soul
             ,
             or
             Astral
             Spirit
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Fire
             and
             Air
             ,
             that
             at
             death
             wandereth
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             near
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             immortal
             and
             incorporeal
             Soul
             that
             immediately
             returns
             to
             God
             that
             gave
             it
             :
             But
             also
             that
             after
             death
             they
             all
             three
             exist
             separately
             ;
             the
             Soul
             in
             immortality
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             though
             soon
             consuming
             ;
             and
             the
             Astral
             spirit
             that
             wanders
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             without
             doubt
             doth
             make
             these
             strange
             apparitions
             ,
             motions
             ,
             and
             bleedings
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             conclude
             this
             tedious
             discourse
             with
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               sorce
               and
               efficacy
               of
               Words
               or
               Charms
               ,
               whether
               they
               effect
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               Natural
               or
               Diabolical
               virtue
               and
               force
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             nothing
             almost
             so
             common
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Poets
             (
             who
             have
             been
             the
             chief
             disseminators
             of
             many
             such
             things
             )
             but
             in
             most
             of
             other
             Authors
             ,
             as
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             force
             of
             Charms
             and
             Incantations
             :
             And
             yet
             if
             we
             narrowly
             search
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             difficult
             than
             to
             find
             out
             any
             truth
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             we
             may
             more
             clearly
             manifest
             what
             we
             have
             proposed
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             shall
             first
             premise
             these
             few
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             take
             the
             effects
             of
             them
             to
             be
             great
             ,
             as
             many
             Divines
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             Physicians
             do
             ,
             suppose
             no
             efficacy
             in
             them
             solely
             ,
             holding
             that
             
               quantitates
               rerum
               nullius
               sunt
               efficaciae
            
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             only
             signs
             from
             the
             Devil
             to
             delude
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             that
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             that
             the
             Devil
             doth
             produce
             the
             effects
             .
             But
             it
             had
             been
             well
             ,
             if
             those
             that
             are
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             had
             shewed
             us
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             how
             the
             Devil
             doth
             operate
             such
             things
             ,
             seeing
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             in
             corporeal
             matter
             but
             by
             natural
             means
             :
             So
             that
             either
             we
             must
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             no
             force
             at
             all
             in
             Charms
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             effects
             produced
             are
             by
             natural
             means
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Neither
             can
             we
             assent
             fully
             to
             those
             that
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             force
             of
             imagination
             can
             work
             strange
             things
             upon
             other
             bodies
             ,
             distinct
             and
             separate
             from
             the
             body
             imaginant
             ,
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             to
             have
             power
             to
             operate
             very
             wonderful
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             the
             reason
             given
             by
             the
             most
             learned
             Lord
             Verulam
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             Experimenta
             
             
               quae
               vim
               imaginationis
               in
               corpora
               aliena
               solidè
               probent
               ,
               pauca
               aut
               nulla
               prorsus
               sunt
               ;
               cum
               fascini
               exempla
               huc
               non
               faciant
               ,
               quod
               Daemonum
               interventu
               fortasse
               non
               careant
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             said
             
               not
               assent
               fully
            
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             some
             reasons
             that
             incline
             me
             to
             believe
             the
             possibility
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             hardly
             found
             any
             experiments
             that
             solidly
             prove
             it
             .
             For
             as
             the
             said
             Lord
             Verulam
             saith
             again
             :
             
               Movendi
               sunt
               homines
               ,
               ne
               fidem
               detrahant
               operationibus
               ex
               transmissione
               spirituum
               ,
               &
               vi
               imaginationis
               ,
               quia
            
             
             
               eventus
               quandoque
               fallit
            
             .
             And
             there
             are
             so
             many
             learned
             Authors
             (
             though
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             according
             to
             his
             scurrilous
             manner
             stiles
             them
             Enthusiastical
             Arabs
             )
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             that
             do
             stifly
             maintain
             the
             power
             of
             the
             imagination
             upon
             extraneous
             bodies
             ,
             with
             such
             strength
             of
             argument
             ,
             that
             I
             much
             stagger
             concerning
             the
             point
             ;
             and
             therefore
             dare
             not
             say
             my
             assent
             is
             fully
             to
             either
             .
             For
             learned
             Dr.
             Willis
             having
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             unanswerably
             proved
             that
             there
             
             is
             a
             twofold
             Soul
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             one
             which
             is
             the
             sensitive
             ,
             is
             corporeal
             ,
             though
             much
             approaching
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             spirit
             ,
             how
             far
             the
             force
             of
             imagination
             ,
             which
             is
             its
             instrument
             ,
             may
             reach
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             may
             work
             at
             distance
             ,
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             determine
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             Helmont
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             ,
             by
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             its
             creation
             can
             when
             suscitated
             by
             strong
             desire
             and
             exalted
             phantasie
             operate
             
               per
               nutum
            
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             work
             upon
             other
             bodies
             than
             its
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             using
             Words
             ,
             Charms
             ,
             Characters
             and
             Images
             may
             bring
             to
             pass
             strange
             things
             .
             But
             if
             these
             three
             conclusions
             be
             certain
             and
             true
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             most
             learned
             ,
             though
             less
             vulgarly
             known
             Author
             ,
             to
             wit
             :
             
               1.
               
               The
               
               Soul
               is
               not
               only
               in
               its
               proper
               visible
               body
               ,
               but
               also
               without
               it
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               circumscribed
               in
               an
               organical
               body
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Soul
               worketh
               without
               ,
               or
               beyond
               its
               proper
               body
               commonly
               so
               called
               .
               3.
               
               From
               every
               body
               flow
               corporeal
               beams
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Soul
               worketh
               by
               its
               presence
               ,
               and
               giveth
               them
               energie
               and
               power
               of
               working
               :
               And
               these
               beams
               are
               not
               only
               corporeal
               ,
               but
               of
               divers
               parts
               also
               :
            
             If
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             be
             certain
             ,
             then
             doth
             the
             imagination
             work
             at
             distance
             by
             means
             of
             those
             beams
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Words
             and
             Charms
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             may
             be
             the
             means
             and
             instruments
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             imagination
             (
             being
             the
             principal
             power
             of
             the
             sensitive
             Soul
             )
             may
             operate
             strange
             things
             at
             distance
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             not
             be
             vain
             which
             learned
             Agrippa
             tells
             us
             .
             
               
                 Nos
                 habitat
                 ,
                 non
                 Tartara
                 ,
                 sed
                 nec
                 sydera
                 Coeli
                 :
              
               
                 Spiritus
                 in
                 nobis
                 qui
                 viget
                 ,
                 illa
                 facit
                 .
              
            
             And
             we
             have
             before
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             species
             of
             bodies
             are
             corporeal
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             these
             operate
             upon
             our
             eyes
             at
             a
             vast
             distance
             ,
             and
             do
             intersect
             one
             another
             in
             the
             air
             without
             confusion
             .
             And
             we
             must
             in
             all
             reason
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             sensitive
             Soul
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             as
             much
             purity
             ,
             and
             energie
             as
             those
             that
             we
             call
             the
             sensible
             ,
             or
             visible
             species
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             imagination
             may
             operate
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             and
             so
             words
             and
             charms
             may
             from
             thence
             have
             power
             and
             operation
             .
             For
             learned
             Agrippa
             that
             great
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             master
             of
             lawful
             and
             natural
             Magick
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             that
             which
             is
             accounted
             diabolical
             (
             as
             the
             wretched
             pen
             of
             
               Paulus
               Jovius
            
             hath
             painted
             him
             )
             holds
             this
             :
             
               Quod
               unicuique
               homini
               impressus
               est
               Character
               Divinus
               ,
               cujus
               vigore
               potest
               pertingere
               ad
               operandum
               mirabilia
               .
            
             Which
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             many
             words
             ,
             charms
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             have
             a
             natural
             efficacy
             to
             work
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             also
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             cannot
             likewise
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             another
             caution
             ,
             very
             pertinent
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             given
             us
             also
             by
             the
             said
             Lord
             Verulam
             ,
             and
             in
             English
             is
             this
             :
             
               Again
               men
               are
               to
               be
               holden
               back
               from
               the
               peril
               of
               credulity
               ,
               lest
               here
               they
               too
               much
               rashly
               incline
               
               with
               an
               easy
               faith
               ,
               because
               they
               often
               see
               the
               event
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               operations
               .
               For
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               success
               is
               to
               be
               referred
               often
               to
               the
               forces
               of
               the
               affections
               and
               imaginations
               in
               the
               body
               
               that
               is
               the
               agent
               ,
               which
               by
               a
               certain
               secondary
               reason
               may
               act
               in
               a
               diverse
               body
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               If
               any
               one
               carry
               about
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               Planet
               or
               a
               Ring
               or
               a
               part
               of
               some
               beast
               ,
               being
               certainly
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               prove
               helpful
               unto
               him
               in
               promoting
               his
               love
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               may
               be
               preserved
               from
               danger
               or
               wound
               in
               battel
               ,
               or
               in
               strife
               that
               he
               may
               overcome
               &c.
               it
               may
               render
               his
               wit
               more
               stirring
               ,
               or
               may
               add
               spurs
               to
               his
               industry
               ,
               or
               may
               cherish
               confidence
               and
               hold
               up
               constancie
               ,
               from
               which
               perchancie
               he
               might
               have
               slided
               .
               Now
               who
               is
               ignorant
               what
               industry
               and
               a
               mind
               tenacious
               of
               its
               purpose
               ,
               may
               design
               and
               bring
               to
               pass
               in
               civil
               affairs
               ?
               Therefore
               (
               he
               concludeth
               )
               he
               should
               err
               and
               deceive
               and
               be
               deceived
               ,
               who
               should
               ascribe
               these
               things
               to
               the
               force
               of
               imagination
               upon
               the
               body
               of
               another
               ,
               which
               his
               own
               imagination
               worketh
               in
               his
               own
               body
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             this
             may
             caution
             all
             that
             would
             judge
             aright
             of
             the
             force
             and
             effects
             of
             words
             and
             charms
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             perhaps
             neither
             flow
             from
             the
             nature
             or
             efficacy
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             force
             of
             the
             imagination
             of
             him
             or
             her
             that
             pronounceth
             ,
             writeth
             ,
             giveth
             or
             applieth
             the
             charm
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             imagination
             and
             belief
             of
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             applied
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             they
             are
             intended
             .
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             common
             experience
             (
             and
             we
             our selves
             have
             known
             it
             to
             be
             certain
             )
             that
             these
             charms
             either
             pronounced
             ,
             or
             written
             and
             hung
             about
             the
             patients
             neck
             ,
             have
             produced
             the
             greatest
             effects
             ,
             upon
             such
             as
             are
             of
             the
             weakest
             judgment
             and
             reason
             ,
             as
             Women
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             and
             superstitious
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             great
             confidence
             in
             such
             vain
             and
             inefficacious
             trifles
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             seldom
             or
             never
             produce
             any
             effects
             at
             all
             ,
             upon
             such
             as
             are
             obstinate
             Infidels
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             their
             operations
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             we
             shall
             not
             (
             or
             very
             hardly
             )
             find
             any
             instance
             to
             make
             this
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             effectively
             work
             upon
             such
             as
             are
             utterly
             diffident
             of
             their
             force
             or
             power
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             hath
             sometimes
             been
             a
             question
             ,
             Whether
             a
             rational
             Physician
             
             in
             the
             curing
             of
             melancholy
             persons
             ,
             or
             others
             in
             some
             odd
             diseases
             ,
             ought
             to
             grant
             the
             use
             of
             Characters
             or
             Charms
             ,
             and
             such
             ridiculous
             administrations
             ?
             Which
             is
             decided
             in
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             by
             that
             able
             and
             learned
             Physician
             
               Gregorius
               Horstius
            
             ,
             by
             eight
             strong
             and
             convincing
             arguments
             .
             And
             we
             our selves
             having
             practised
             the
             art
             of
             medicine
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             in
             the
             North
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             Ignorance
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             and
             superstition
             doth
             much
             abound
             ,
             and
             where
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             have
             any
             sort
             of
             the
             Epilepsie
             ,
             Palsie
             ,
             Convulsions
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             do
             presently
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             bewitched
             ,
             fore-spoken
             ,
             blasted
             ,
             fairy-taken
             ,
             or
             haunted
             with
             some
             evil
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             should
             by
             plain
             reasons
             shew
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             deceived
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             natural
             disease
             ,
             say
             what
             you
             can
             they
             shall
             not
             believe
             you
             ,
             but
             account
             you
             a
             Physician
             of
             small
             or
             no
             value
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             you
             do
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             shall
             hardly
             do
             them
             
             any
             good
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             fixedness
             of
             their
             depraved
             and
             prepossessed
             imagination
             .
             But
             if
             you
             indulge
             their
             fancy
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             concur
             in
             opinion
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             hang
             any
             insignificant
             thing
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             assuring
             them
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             efficacious
             and
             powerful
             charm
             ,
             you
             may
             then
             easily
             settle
             their
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             them
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             eradicate
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             disease
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             may
             cure
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             done
             great
             numbers
             .
             Here
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             that
             the
             charm
             or
             appension
             hath
             no
             efficacy
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             accidentally
             ,
             it
             conduces
             to
             settle
             their
             fancies
             and
             confidences
             ,
             which
             conduceth
             much
             to
             their
             cures
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             fixed
             belief
             of
             the
             party
             to
             whom
             the
             charm
             is
             applied
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             helped
             ,
             when
             the
             causality
             and
             efficiency
             is
             solely
             in
             the
             person
             imaginant
             and
             confident
             of
             receiving
             help
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             charm
             ,
             and
             no
             efficacy
             at
             all
             in
             the
             charm
             it self
             ,
             nor
             no
             diabolical
             concurrence
             ,
             besides
             what
             obliquity
             may
             be
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             actors
             ,
             nor
             no
             agency
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             charmer
             ,
             to
             produce
             the
             effect
             :
             yet
             because
             often
             people
             are
             cured
             thereby
             ,
             the
             common
             people
             (
             and
             sometimes
             the
             learned
             also
             )
             do
             attribute
             the
             whole
             effect
             unto
             the
             charm
             ,
             when
             indeed
             it
             effecteth
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             Varius
             doth
             quote
             a
             passage
             from
             Galen
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             Sunt
             
             
               quidam
               natura
               laeti
               ,
               qui
               quando
               agrotant
               ,
               si
               eos
               sanos
               futuros
               medicus
               confirmet
               ,
               convaleseunt
               ;
               quorum
               spes
               sanitatis
               est
               causa
               :
               &
               medicus
               si
               animi
               desiderium
               incantatione
               ,
               aut
               alicujus
               rei
               ad
               collum
               appensione
               adjuverit
               ,
               citius
               ad
               valetudinem
               perducet
               .
            
          
           
             But
             we
             now
             come
             to
             examine
             if
             we
             can
             find
             any
             convincing
             examples
             ,
             from
             Authors
             of
             credit
             ,
             that
             in
             words
             ,
             characters
             and
             charms
             there
             is
             any
             force
             or
             efficacy
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             from
             the
             best
             and
             most
             punctual
             Authors
             ,
             that
             have
             come
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             reading
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             order
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             shall
             add
             some
             observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             think
             there
             are
             few
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             are
             Students
             or
             Practitioners
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Medicine
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             either
             heard
             ,
             or
             read
             the
             writing
             of
             that
             most
             able
             and
             learned
             person
             
               Johannes
               Fernelius
            
             who
             was
             Physician
             to
             the
             most
             Christian
             King
             of
             France
             
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             in
             that
             most
             profound
             piece
             that
             he
             writ
             ,
             
               De
               abditis
               rerum
               causis
            
             ,
             gives
             us
             as
             an
             ocular
             witness
             this
             relation
             .
             
               I
               have
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               seen
               a
               certain
               Man
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               virtue
               or
               force
               
               of
               words
               did
               brings
               various
               Specters
               ,
               or
               Apparitions
               into
               a
               looking-glass
               ,
               which
               did
               there
               so
               clearly
               express
               forthwith
               either
               in
               writing
               or
               in
               true
               images
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               commanded
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               were
               readily
               and
               easily
               known
               to
               those
               that
               were
               by
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             hence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             Fernelius
             seeing
             this
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             cannot
             (
             being
             so
             great
             a
             Scholar
             ,
             and
             a
             circumspect
             
             person
             )
             be
             imagined
             to
             have
             been
             deceived
             ,
             or
             imposed
             upon
             ;
             though
             as
             much
             as
             he
             relates
             might
             have
             been
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             artificial
             placing
             of
             the
             glass
             ,
             and
             having
             several
             images
             and
             things
             written
             moved
             by
             a
             confederate
             placed
             in
             some
             secret
             
             corner
             ,
             where
             the
             images
             might
             fitly
             be
             reflected
             from
             the
             glass
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             by-standers
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             means
             performed
             by
             the
             optical
             science
             and
             confederacy
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             sure
             ground
             to
             introduce
             a
             Demon
             to
             act
             the
             business
             ,
             when
             artificial
             means
             may
             rationally
             solve
             the
             matter
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             impossible
             but
             he
             might
             mistake
             in
             the
             conjecture
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             those
             Phenomena
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             though
             he
             seems
             by
             his
             preceeding
             discourse
             ,
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             have
             been
             caused
             but
             by
             a
             league
             and
             compact
             betwixt
             the
             person
             
             that
             shewed
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             Cacodaemon
             :
             yet
             he
             bringeth
             no
             better
             proof
             for
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             rotten
             authority
             of
             Porphyrius
             and
             Proclus
             ,
             and
             no
             convincing
             argument
             that
             Demons
             can
             perform
             any
             such
             strange
             matters
             .
             And
             however
             if
             they
             were
             the
             meer
             apparitions
             of
             evil
             spirits
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             wondered
             that
             Fernelius
             would
             be
             present
             at
             any
             such
             sinful
             and
             dangerous
             sights
             ,
             or
             have
             such
             familiar
             conversation
             with
             any
             of
             that
             damned
             crew
             ,
             seeing
             he
             there
             saith
             :
             
               Quae
               omnes
               prorsus
               vanae
               &
               captiosae
               sunt
               artes
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             these
             Apparitions
             were
             caused
             by
             Cacodaemons
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             no
             efficacy
             in
             the
             words
             at
             all
             ,
             they
             were
             nothing
             but
             the
             sign
             
             of
             the
             league
             betwixt
             the
             evil
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             that
             represented
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             need
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             derived
             into
             the
             glass
             
               vi
               verborum
            
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             effected
             by
             force
             of
             the
             words
             .
             But
             if
             all
             this
             that
             he
             relates
             ,
             did
             proceed
             but
             from
             lawful
             and
             natural
             causes
             ,
             as
             Paracelsus
             strongly
             holds
             (
             the
             glass
             being
             but
             made
             as
             that
             which
             he
             saw
             in
             Spain
             ,
             of
             the
             Electrum
             that
             he
             mentions
             )
             then
             the
             words
             might
             be
             efficacious
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             a
             punctual
             instance
             to
             prove
             that
             words
             are
             operative
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             that
             we
             here
             seek
             after
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             History
             to
             this
             purpose
             we
             shall
             take
             from
             Antonius
             
             Benevenius
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             him
             quoted
             by
             that
             learned
             person
             
               Marcellus
               Donatus
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             (
             for
             I
             have
             not
             the
             book
             
             by
             me
             )
             who
             renders
             it
             thus
             .
             
               A
               Souldier
               had
               an
               arrow
               shot
               through
               the
               left
               part
               of
               his
               breast
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               iron
               of
               it
               stuck
               to
               the
               very
               bone
               of
               the
               right
               shoulder
               .
               Great
               endeavours
               were
               used
               to
               get
               it
               out
               ,
               but
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               Benevenius
               doth
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               feasible
               without
               present
               death
               .
               The
               Man
               seeing
               himself
               forsaken
               by
               Physicians
               and
               Chirurgeons
               ,
               sends
               for
               a
               noted
               Ariolus
               or
               Conjurer
               :
               who
               setting
               his
               two
               fingers
               upon
               the
               wound
               ,
               with
               some
               Charms
               he
               used
               ,
               commanded
               the
               iron
               to
               come
               out
               ,
               which
               presently
               without
               any
               pain
               of
               the
               patient
               ,
               came
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               Man
               was
               presently
               healed
               :
               And
               this
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               who
               I
               presume
               had
               the
               book
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               Benevenius
               saith
               vidimus
               we
               have
               seen
               it
               ,
               which
               
                 Marcellus
                 Donatus
              
               saith
               ,
               the
               Author
               ascribed
               to
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               the
               force
               of
               imagination
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Here
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             either
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             words
             or
             charms
             that
             he
             muttered
             ,
             and
             then
             
             we
             must
             needs
             confess
             that
             charms
             are
             of
             great
             and
             stupendious
             force
             :
             or
             that
             it
             might
             be
             effected
             by
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             Charmer
             ,
             
             and
             then
             we
             must
             suppose
             (
             which
             the
             most
             do
             deny
             )
             that
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             person
             imaginant
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             operate
             upon
             ex
             traneous
             bodies
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             power
             to
             cause
             the
             iron
             to
             come
             without
             harm
             forth
             of
             the
             wounded
             Souldiers
             body
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             caused
             (
             and
             that
             in
             most
             probability
             )
             by
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             party
             wounded
             being
             excited
             and
             roused
             up
             by
             the
             uttering
             of
             the
             charm
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             patient
             (
             in
             all
             likelihood
             )
             had
             no
             small
             confidence
             .
             And
             so
             however
             the
             charm
             was
             an
             accidental
             cause
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             they
             use
             to
             say
             )
             
               causa
               sine
               qua
               non
            
             ,
             of
             the
             bringing
             forth
             of
             the
             iron
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             History
             we
             must
             borrow
             from
             the
             aforesaid
             two
             Authors
             Donatus
             and
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             transcribed
             forth
             
             of
             
               Johannes
               Baptista
               Montanus
            
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             not
             the
             Author
             by
             
             me
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             :
             
               My self
               with
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               you
               may
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               believe
               me
               ,
               have
               seen
               it
               :
               A
               certain
               man
               who
               when
               he
               had
               made
               a
               circle
               and
               drawn
               some
               characters
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               uttered
               some
               words
               ,
               he
               did
               call
               together
               above
               a
               hundred
               Serpents
               .
               And
               further
               saith
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               did
               murmur
               certain
               words
               ,
               yet
               he
               holdeth
               ,
               that
               the
               bringing
               of
               the
               Serpents
               together
               was
               not
               performed
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               a
               strong
               imagination
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               imagination
               ,
               not
               ofwords
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               draw
               forth
               darts
               ,
               and
               to
               cure
               wounds
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             here
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             that
             this
             is
             a
             punctual
             and
             positive
             History
             ,
             plainly
             declaring
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             in
             calling
             together
             
             above
             an
             hundred
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             this
             must
             be
             done
             either
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             persons
             imagination
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             unless
             we
             must
             admit
             the
             Devil
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             which
             may
             vainly
             be
             supposed
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             proved
             ,
             by
             what
             natural
             means
             he
             should
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             .
             But
             however
             the
             relation
             is
             very
             credible
             ,
             Montanus
             being
             a
             famous
             Physician
             and
             Professor
             at
             Padua
             ,
             and
             affirms
             it
             as
             seen
             with
             his
             own
             eyes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             these
             we
             may
             add
             one
             of
             sufficient
             credit
             from
             the
             learned
             Masius
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             cited
             by
             Wierus
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             (
             which
             may
             be
             
             we
             have
             related
             before
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             this
             purpose
             )
             and
             is
             this
             :
             
               I
               also
               
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               have
               seen
               them
               who
               with
               words
               (
               or
               charms
               )
               could
               stop
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               and
               force
               them
               to
               await
               the
               stroak
               of
               the
               dart
               :
               who
               also
               could
               force
               that
               Domestick
               beastly
               creature
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               a
               Rat
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               seen
               ,
               amazed
               and
               astonished
               to
               stand
               still
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               immoveable
               ,
               until
               not
               by
               any
               deceit
               or
               ambushes
               ,
               but
               only
               stretching
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               had
               taken
               them
               and
               strangled
               them
               .
            
             This
             is
             from
             his
             own
             sight
             ,
             and
             he
             a
             Man
             of
             undoubted
             veracity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Another
             take
             from
             the
             credit
             of
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             who
             fathers
             it
             upon
             Remigius
             ,
             but
             confesseth
             that
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             writing
             the
             story
             
             he
             could
             not
             find
             it
             in
             Remigius
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             .
             
               I
               have
               seen
               a
               Man
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               who
               from
               all
               the
               neighbourhood
               (
               or
               confines
               )
               would
               draw
               Serpents
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               which
               was
               inclosed
               within
               a
               magical
               circle
               ;
               and
               when
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               bigger
               than
               the
               rest
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               upon
               repetition
               of
               the
               charms
               before
               
               used
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               ,
               and
               so
               into
               the
               fire
               he
               did
               yield
               himself
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               was
               compassed
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             these
             we
             shall
             adjoin
             another
             story
             written
             from
             Wierus
             by
             
             Dr.
             Moore
             thus
             :
             
               And
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               Wierus
               tells
               us
               this
               story
               of
               a
               
               Charmer
               at
               Saltzburg
               ,
               that
               when
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               people
               he
               had
               charmed
               all
               the
               Serpents
               into
               a
               ditch
               and
               killed
               them
               ,
               at
               last
               there
               came
               one
               huge
               one
               far
               bigger
               than
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               leap●
               upon
               him
               and
               winded
               about
               his
               waste
               like
               a
               girdle
               ,
               and
               pulled
               him
               into
               the
               ditch
               ,
               and
               so
               killed
               the
               Charmer
               himself
               in
               the
               conclusion
               .
            
             And
             this
             great
             Serpent
             the
             Doctor
             taketh
             (
             in
             his
             Appendix
             )
             to
             be
             a
             Devil
             ,
             or
             a
             Serpent
             actuated
             and
             guided
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             upon
             what
             grounds
             of
             reason
             I
             can
             no
             way
             understand
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             most
             material
             passages
             that
             in
             our
             reading
             we
             can
             find
             in
             credible
             and
             learned
             Authors
             ,
             to
             prove
             thereby
             the
             effects
             of
             charms
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             we
             confess
             they
             are
             all
             short
             ,
             and
             not
             sufficiently
             evidential
             ,
             as
             such
             a
             case
             may
             justly
             require
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             here
             add
             some
             testimonies
             of
             good
             Authors
             that
             do
             strongly
             affirm
             and
             aver
             the
             same
             .
             As
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             authorities
             of
             the
             Cabalists
             ,
             Platonists
             or
             Arabians
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             charming
             of
             Serpents
             avouched
             by
             Paracelsus
             (
             whose
             credit
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             may
             be
             equivalent
             to
             any
             others
             )
             who
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               But
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               answer
               me
               from
               whence
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               Serpent
               in
               
               
                 Helvetia
                 ,
                 Algovia
              
               ,
               or
               Suevia
               ,
               doth
               understand
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Idions
                 ,
                 Osy
                 ;
                 Osya
                 ,
                 Osy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               When
               notwithstanding
               the
               Greek
               tongue
               is
               not
               so
               common
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               with
               the
               Helvetians
               ,
               Algovians
               ,
               or
               Suevians
               ,
               that
               the
               venenous
               worms
               should
               be
               able
               to
               learn
               it
               ?
               Tell
               me
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               how
               ,
               where
               and
               from
               what
               causes
               ;
               Serpents
               do
               understand
               these
               words
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               Academics
               have
               they
               learned
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               forthwith
               at
               the
               first
               hearing
               of
               those
               words
               ,
               stop
               their
               ears
               ,
               with
               their
               tail
               turned
               back
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               compelled
               to
               hear
               the
               words
               again
               reiterated
               ?
               For
               assoon
               as
               they
               hear
               them
               ,
               they
               contrary
               to
               their
               nature
               and
               cunning
               do
               forthwith
               lie
               immoveable
               ,
               and
               do
               pursue
               or
               hurt
               no
               man
               with
               their
               venemous
               biting
               ,
               when
               notwithstanding
               otherwise
               they
               on
               the
               sudden
               fly
               from
               the
               noise
               of
               a
               mans
               going
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               hear
               it
               ,
               and
               turn
               into
               their
               holes
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             Paracelsus
             knew
             of
             his
             own
             experience
             that
             the
             charm
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             he
             knew
             )
             would
             make
             Serpents
             lie
             immoveable
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             there
             was
             power
             and
             efficacy
             in
             words
             naturally
             without
             superstition
             to
             work
             and
             operate
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             learned
             person
             
               Tobias
               Tandlerus
            
             Doctor
             of
             Physick
             and
             publick
             Professor
             at
             Witteberge
             ,
             in
             his
             smart
             and
             pithy
             Oration
             
               de
               fascino
               &
               incantatione
            
             ,
             tells
             us
             this
             :
             
               That
               Tucci●
               a
               Woman
               belonging
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
               Vesta
               being
               accused
               of
               Incest
               ,
               did
               by
               
               the
               help
               of
               prayer
               carry
               water
               in
               a
               sieve
               ,
               as
               Pliny
               witnesseth
               :
               lib.
               28.
               c.
               2.
               
                 natur
                 .
                 Histor.
              
               Who
               there
               with
               many
               examples
               ,
               doth
               extol
               the
               efficacy
               of
               words
               .
               And
               further
               saith
               :
               They
               are
               found
               that
               stay
               wild
               beasts
               with
               words
               ,
               that
               they
               efcape
               not
               the
               throwing
               
               of
               the
               dart
               .
               And
               those
               that
               render
               Rats
               being
               seen
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               stupid
               with
               secret
               murmuring
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               taken
               with
               the
               hand
               and
               strangled
               .
            
          
           
             
               Augerius
               Ferrerius
            
             ,
             whom
             Thuanus
             calls
             
               Medicus
               Doctissimus
            
             ,
             in
             
             his
             treating
             of
             Homerical
             medication
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             quoted
             
             Galen's
             recantation
             from
             Trallianus
             ,
             and
             divers
             arguments
             and
             examples
             to
             prove
             the
             efficacy
             of
             words
             ,
             charms
             and
             characters
             from
             him
             ,
             from
             Aetius
             and
             others
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             thus
             :
             
               Quorum
               experientiam
               cum
               ob
               oculos
               positam
               ,
               &
               tot
               illustrium
               virorum
               authoritate
               confirmata
               videris
               ,
               quid
               facies
               ?
               Nam
               iis
               quae
               sensibus
               exposita
               sunt
               contravenire
               ,
               sani
               hominis
               non
               est
               :
               Doctorum
               vero
               experimenta
               infirmare
               ,
               temerarium
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             authorities
             sake
             we
             shall
             add
             the
             opinion
             of
             sagacious
             Helmont
             ,
             who
             writ
             a
             Book
             by
             him
             styled
             ,
             
               In
               verbis
               ,
               herbis
               ,
               &
               lapidibus
               est
               magna
               virtus
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             words
             saith
             only
             thus
             much
             :
             
               De
               magna
               virtute
               verborum
               quaedam
               ingenuè
               dixi
               ,
               quae
               magis
               admiror
               quam
               applico
               .
            
             By
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             though
             Helmont
             did
             not
             make
             use
             of
             words
             or
             charms
             ,
             yet
             knowing
             the
             efficacy
             of
             them
             he
             could
             not
             but
             admire
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             authorities
             joyned
             with
             the
             examples
             may
             suffice
             to
             convince
             any
             rational
             man
             that
             at
             some
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             persons
             ,
             the
             using
             of
             charms
             have
             produced
             strange
             effects
             :
             and
             therefore
             taking
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             we
             should
             come
             to
             examine
             the
             cause
             of
             these
             effects
             ;
             but
             first
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             premise
             some
             cautions
             and
             necessary
             considerations
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             pursue
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             intricacy
             and
             difficulty
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             
             which
             hath
             exercised
             the
             wits
             of
             the
             learned
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             forced
             Pliny
             to
             say
             :
             
               Maximae
               quaestionis
               ,
               &
               semper
               incertae
               est
               ,
               valeantne
               aliquid
               verba
               &
               incantamenta
               carminum
               .
            
             And
             again
             more
             particularly
             :
             
             
               Varia
               circa
               haec
               opinio
               ,
               ex
               ingenio
               cujusque
               vel
               casu
               ,
               mulceri
               alloquio
               foras
               :
               quippe
               ubi
               etiam
               Serpentes
               extrahi
               cantu
               cogique
               in
               poenas
               ,
               verum
               falsumne
               sit
               ,
               vita
               non
               decreverit
               .
            
             It
             seems
             by
             Pliny
             that
             learned
             men
             of
             old
             have
             been
             very
             much
             divided
             in
             their
             opinions
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             dares
             not
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             decide
             it
             ,
             but
             leaves
             it
             free
             to
             every
             man
             to
             believe
             as
             they
             shall
             see
             cause
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             absolutely
             decide
             it
             neither
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             if
             we
             bring
             so
             much
             light
             to
             the
             matter
             that
             it
             may
             be
             better
             understood
             ,
             though
             not
             absolutely
             determined
             ,
             
               In
               magnis
               voluisse
               sat
               est
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Again
             we
             are
             to
             note
             that
             some
             Authors
             of
             great
             credit
             and
             
             learning
             do
             hold
             these
             things
             to
             be
             but
             meer
             
               Aniles
               fabulae
            
             ,
             of
             which
             opinion
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             Galen
             were
             ,
             though
             Trallianus
             doth
             affirm
             (
             though
             some
             say
             falsly
             )
             that
             he
             made
             a
             retractation
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             learned
             Spaniard
             Valesius
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             
               De
               sacra
               Philosophia
            
             ,
             hath
             taken
             great
             pains
             to
             perswade
             men
             ,
             though
             he
             deny
             not
             supernatural
             operations
             by
             Devils
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             inchanting
             by
             magical
             words
             are
             impossible
             ,
             
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             alledged
             by
             any
             ancient
             or
             late
             writer
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             he
             doth
             reject
             as
             meerly
             fabulous
             .
             But
             upon
             as
             good
             grounds
             may
             any
             one
             reject
             this
             his
             single
             opinion
             as
             fabulous
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             a
             whole
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             against
             him
             ,
             of
             as
             great
             credit
             and
             authority
             as
             himself
             ,
             and
             experience
             every
             day
             will
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             great
             effects
             do
             follow
             from
             the
             appension
             of
             charms
             and
             characters
             ,
             not
             determining
             here
             whether
             they
             cause
             those
             effects
             causally
             as
             efficients
             ,
             or
             but
             meerly
             accidentally
             and
             occasionally
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             this
             point
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             saith
             well
             :
             
               As
               for
               Valesius
               
               opinion
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               though
               a
               learned
               Man
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               Pious
               and
               Wise
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               man
               ,
               though
               pious
               and
               learned
               ,
               should
               fall
               into
               an
               opinion
               very
               Paradoxical
               and
               contrary
               to
               most
               other
               mens
               belief
               ,
               especially
               in
               a
               thing
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               which
               most
               depends
               of
               experience
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             all
             charms
             ,
             spells
             
             and
             characters
             are
             inefficacious
             ,
             fallacious
             ,
             superstitious
             and
             groundless
             ,
             and
             hardly
             fit
             for
             an
             honest
             and
             wise
             man
             to
             use
             ,
             except
             only
             to
             settle
             the
             imaginations
             of
             patients
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             more
             readily
             and
             hopefully
             take
             those
             things
             that
             may
             effectually
             cure
             them
             .
             I
             say
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             because
             I
             grant
             that
             they
             do
             sometimes
             either
             efficiently
             or
             accidentally
             produce
             real
             effects
             .
             But
             that
             they
             are
             sometimes
             fallacious
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Charmer
             of
             Saltzburg
             ,
             who
             though
             with
             his
             charms
             he
             could
             prevail
             against
             the
             little
             serpents
             ,
             yet
             that
             great
             one
             that
             came
             prevailed
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             threw
             him
             into
             the
             ditch
             and
             killed
             him
             .
             And
             how
             vain
             it
             is
             to
             put
             any
             confidence
             in
             these
             idle
             trifles
             ,
             and
             how
             fallacious
             and
             ineffectual
             and
             destructive
             they
             are
             ,
             may
             appear
             by
             two
             deplorable
             
             examples
             .
             
               Amatus
               Lusitanus
            
             a
             learned
             and
             experienced
             Physician
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             great
             repute
             and
             veracity
             doth
             relate
             this
             :
             
               That
               in
               
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Spring
               ,
               the
               Summer
               coming
               on
               ,
               two
               young
               men
               did
               go
               from
               Ancona
               to
               the
               City
               Auximum
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               them
               turning
               aside
               to
               make
               water
               ,
               found
               a
               Viper
               in
               an
               hole
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               a
               Tree
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               rejoicing
               ,
               but
               with
               an
               unhappy
               success
               .
               He
               did
               contend
               with
               his
               companion
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               take
               the
               Viper
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               without
               any
               hurt
               ,
               and
               did
               brag
               that
               with
               the
               murmuring
               of
               certain
               words
               ,
               he
               could
               make
               all
               Serpents
               obey
               him
               ,
               lying
               still
               as
               stupid
               .
               The
               other
               did
               laugh
               him
               to
               scorn
               .
               At
               last
               they
               come
               to
               a
               wager
               .
               But
               the
               Viper
               more
               audacious
               than
               was
               right
               ,
               remained
               always
               truculent
               and
               unaltered
               .
               At
               last
               when
               he
               stretched
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               take
               her
               ,
               it
               being
               stirred
               up
               with
               a
               mad
               and
               venemous
               fury
               ,
               lifting
               up
               the
               neck
               did
               bite
               him
               in
               the
               finger
               ,
               which
               beginning
               to
               pain
               him
               ,
               he
               quickly
               put
               his
               finger
               to
               his
               mouth
               perhaps
               to
               suck
               forth
               the
               blood
               ,
               but
               within
               a
               small
               while
               the
               unhappy
               young-man
               died
               by
               his
               own
               fault
               ,
               neither
               did
               medical
               helps
               yield
               him
               any
               succour
               ,
               but
               he
               might
               have
               escaped
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               put
               the
               poyson
               of
               the
               Serpent
               to
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             And
             this
             wofull
             example
             may
             be
             a
             sufficient
             warning
             to
             all
             that
             they
             be
             not
             too
             hasty
             to
             put
             confidence
             in
             
             these
             fallacious
             trifles
             .
             Another
             story
             we
             shall
             give
             of
             our
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             .
             
               I
               had
               dismembred
               a
               pretty
               Young-mans
               
               leg
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               Gangrene
               ,
               his
               name
               
                 Robert
                 Taylor
              
               ,
               a
               good
               Scholar
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               a
               Clerk
               to
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               about
               three
               weeks
               after
               when
               the
               stump
               was
               near
               healed
               ,
               I
               being
               gone
               from
               home
               ,
               his
               Mother
               lying
               in
               the
               same
               room
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               having
               gotten
               too
               much
               drink
               ,
               he
               calling
               upon
               her
               to
               help
               him
               to
               the
               Close-stool
               ,
               but
               she
               not
               hearing
               ,
               he
               scrambled
               up
               himself
               as
               well
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               but
               hit
               the
               end
               of
               the
               stump
               that
               was
               not
               quite
               closed
               ,
               whereby
               the
               arteries
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Hemorrhage
               followed
               .
               And
               there
               being
               an
               honest
               simple
               man
               that
               owed
               the
               house
               where
               he
               lay
               ,
               having
               a
               vain
               confidence
               that
               with
               a
               charm
               he
               said
               he
               had
               ,
               he
               could
               undoubtedly
               stay
               the
               bleeding
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               call
               up
               my
               man
               to
               stay
               the
               Flux
               until
               day
               ;
               which
               continuing
               so
               long
               ,
               the
               vain
               and
               fruitless
               charm
               prevailing
               nothing
               ,
               though
               my
               man
               when
               he
               came
               did
               stop
               it
               ,
               yet
               had
               he
               lost
               so
               much
               blood
               that
               he
               died
               the
               next
               day
               ;
            
             and
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             sufficient
             caution
             against
             vain
             confidence
             in
             charms
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Further
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             notorious
             
             impostures
             ,
             frauds
             and
             cheats
             committed
             upon
             the
             poor
             ignorant
             ,
             credulous
             and
             silly
             common
             people
             ,
             while
             some
             make
             the
             people
             believe
             that
             their
             diseases
             are
             inflicted
             by
             such
             and
             such
             Saints
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             use
             such
             and
             such
             strange
             lustrations
             ,
             suffumigations
             and
             other
             vain
             superstitious
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             Others
             pretend
             to
             drive
             away
             evil
             Spirits
             by
             exorcisms
             and
             conjurations
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             cure
             all
             diseases
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             with
             words
             ,
             charms
             ,
             characters
             ,
             amulets
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             when
             the
             most
             of
             these
             pretenders
             are
             meer
             ignorant
             Knaves
             and
             Impostors
             ,
             that
             do
             nothing
             but
             cheat
             the
             too
             credulous
             people
             of
             their
             money
             ,
             and
             defame
             and
             dishonour
             the
             most
             noble
             Art
             of
             Medicine
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             known
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             we
             have
             mentioned
             before
             in
             this
             Treatise
             .
             To
             such
             as
             these
             that
             ancient
             Author
             (
             supposed
             by
             some
             to
             be
             Hippocrates
             )
             
             
               De
               morbo
               sacro
            
             ,
             doth
             give
             sufficient
             reproof
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Ac
               mihi
               certè
               qui
               primi
               hunc
               morbum
               ad
               Deos
               retulerunt
               tales
               esse
               videntur
               ,
               quales
               sunt
               magi
               ,
               expiatores
               ,
               circulatores
               ,
               ac
               arrogantes
               ostentatores
               ,
               qui
               se
               valde
               pios
               esse
               plurimumque
               scire
               simulant
               .
            
             A
             most
             large
             Catalogue
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             pestiferous
             impostors
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             you
             have
             at
             full
             and
             to
             the
             life
             painted
             forth
             by
             Paracelsus
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             less
             Chirurgery
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             sufficiently
             stigmatized
             them
             with
             all
             those
             wicked
             marks
             and
             brands
             that
             justly
             belong
             unto
             them
             .
             The
             same
             also
             is
             fully
             performed
             by
             learned
             Langius
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             referr
             the
             readers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             words
             
             or
             charms
             had
             in
             them
             no
             energie
             ,
             nor
             efficiency
             at
             all
             ,
             by
             any
             natural
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Devils
             power
             doth
             not
             concur
             to
             make
             them
             operative
             ;
             yet
             (
             as
             we
             have
             partly
             shewed
             before
             )
             they
             are
             of
             
             singular
             use
             and
             benefit
             to
             a
             learned
             Physician
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             settle
             the
             fancies
             of
             his
             patients
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             more
             chearfully
             and
             confidently
             to
             commit
             them
             to
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             what
             he
             shall
             order
             and
             prescribe
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             manner
             of
             their
             use
             is
             no
             way
             to
             be
             dispraised
             or
             condemned
             ,
             and
             we
             leave
             it
             as
             excepted
             forth
             of
             the
             dispute
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             chiefly
             three
             opinions
             ,
             amongst
             those
             that
             grant
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             concerning
             the
             proper
             cause
             of
             these
             effects
             produced
             by
             words
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             which
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             those
             that
             hold
             there
             is
             no
             efficiency
             at
             all
             in
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             league
             and
             compact
             betwixt
             the
             Charmer
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             brought
             to
             pass
             is
             only
             effected
             by
             the
             Devils
             power
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             opinion
             are
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             learned
             .
             2.
             
             Are
             those
             that
             hold
             that
             the
             words
             or
             charms
             are
             but
             means
             to
             heighten
             ,
             the
             imagination
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             exalted
             imagination
             only
             that
             produceth
             those
             things
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             effected
             by
             those
             words
             or
             charms
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             opinion
             was
             Avicen
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             
               Ferrerius
               ,
               Montanus
            
             and
             many
             others
             .
             3.
             
             There
             are
             those
             that
             hold
             that
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             efficiency
             in
             words
             and
             characters
             rightly
             fitted
             and
             conjoined
             together
             in
             proper
             and
             agreeable
             constellations
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             opinion
             were
             
               Johannes
               Ludovicus
               de
               la
               Cerda
               ,
               Johannes
               Branus
               Camisius
               Lusitanus
               ,
               Paracelsus
               ,
               Galeottus
               Martius
               ,
               Henricus
               Cornelius
               Agrippa
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             ;
             and
             of
             these
             we
             shall
             speak
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             opinion
             doth
             takeup
             a
             false
             supposition
             for
             its
             ground
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             that
             the
             Devil
             doth
             make
             a
             visible
             and
             corporeal
             league
             with
             the
             Charmer
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             which
             compact
             the
             effects
             are
             produced
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             compact
             be
             not
             explicite
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             implicite
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Devil
             operateth
             the
             effects
             ,
             thereby
             to
             draw
             the
             Charmer
             into
             his
             league
             and
             service
             :
             But
             we
             have
             before
             sufficiently
             proved
             the
             nullity
             of
             any
             such
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             shewed
             plainly
             that
             it
             is
             a
             false
             ,
             impious
             and
             diabolical
             Tenent
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             other
             league
             betwixt
             the
             Devil
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             spiritual
             ,
             internal
             and
             mental
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             Devil
             doth
             not
             bring
             those
             effects
             to
             pass
             ,
             by
             pretence
             of
             a
             league
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             being
             or
             existence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             proved
             by
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             
             army
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             can
             work
             no
             alteration
             or
             change
             in
             natural
             bodies
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             applying
             of
             fit
             agents
             to
             agreeable
             patients
             ;
             but
             what
             agent
             could
             the
             Devil
             have
             applied
             to
             make
             the
             iron
             that
             stuck
             in
             the
             Souldiers
             shoulder-bone
             related
             by
             Benevenius
             ,
             to
             come
             forth
             without
             pain
             ?
             surely
             none
             at
             all
             .
             For
             where
             an
             agent
             in
             nature
             is
             awanting
             to
             produce
             an
             effect
             ,
             there
             the
             Devil
             must
             needs
             also
             be
             lame
             ,
             and
             can
             effect
             nothing
             ;
             and
             if
             either
             the
             words
             had
             a
             sufficient
             natural
             power
             to
             cause
             the
             iron
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             or
             the
             Souldiers
             imagination
             exalted
             by
             confidence
             in
             the
             Charm
             and
             Charmer
             ,
             then
             the
             Devils
             help
             is
             in
             vain
             
             implored
             ,
             or
             he
             brought
             in
             to
             be
             an
             actor
             of
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             at
             all
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             other
             natural
             agent
             applied
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             one
             of
             the
             two
             that
             produced
             the
             effect
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Demon.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             cannot
             in
             any
             reason
             be
             imagined
             that
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             for
             
             the
             space
             of
             above
             five
             thousand
             years
             hath
             been
             the
             bitter
             and
             inveterate
             enemy
             to
             the
             health
             of
             Man
             both
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             should
             
             now
             be
             become
             a
             Physician
             &
             an
             healer
             .
             We
             read
             that
             God
             sent
             forth
             evil
             Angels
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             he
             sent
             forth
             his
             word
             and
             they
             were
             healed
             .
             But
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             evil
             Angels
             since
             their
             fall
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             instruments
             and
             organs
             for
             the
             executing
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Angels
             are
             his
             ministring
             Spirits
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             both
             in
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             Devil
             should
             be
             the
             author
             ,
             or
             instrument
             of
             curing
             any
             disease
             at
             all
             ,
             were
             to
             make
             him
             to
             act
             contrary
             to
             that
             end
             for
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             destroyer
             ,
             that
             is
             ordained
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             heal
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             we
             shall
             take
             another
             argument
             or
             two
             from
             the
             learned
             
             pen
             of
             
               Henricus
               Brucaeus
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
               Thomas
               Erastus
            
             ,
             where
             about
             this
             point
             he
             saith
             this
             :
             
               What
               is
               that
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               the
               most
               of
               the
               Grecian
               Physicians
               were
               ignorant
               of
               Demons
               ;
               or
               that
               
               it
               should
               be
               agreeable
               to
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               judged
               that
               Demons
               had
               any
               power
               either
               in
               inflicting
               or
               taking
               away
               any
               diseases
               ?
               For
               that
               sentence
               of
               Hippocrates
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               somewhat
               that
               is
               divine
               in
               diseases
               ,
               Galen
               doth
               shew
               in
               his
               Comment
               how
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               and
               Hippocrates
               himself
               in
               that
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Falling-sickness
               doth
               sufficiently
               open
               it
               .
               Notwithstanding
               these
               chief
               men
               being
               Physicians
               and
               Philosophers
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               power
               of
               natural
               things
               and
               words
               was
               principally
               looked
               into
               ;
               they
               were
               more
               willing
               to
               assent
               to
               things
               that
               were
               evidently
               apparent
               ,
               than
               take
               away
               the
               force
               of
               incantation
               by
               it self
               .
               By
               it self
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               Because
               they
               have
               had
               no
               remembrance
               of
               Demons
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               causes
               of
               such
               effects
               ,
               which
               follow
               incantations
               ,
               do
               seem
               only
               they
               can
               possibly
               be
               derived
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Before
             he
             argueth
             thus
             :
             
               But
               the
               curation
               of
               diseases
               ,
               which
               
               are
               performed
               by
               conjurations
               and
               imprecations
               ,
               he
               ascribeth
               unto
               the
               Devil
               .
               Notwithstanding
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               some
               things
               do
               move
               a
               scruple
               to
               me
               ,
               because
               that
               some
               things
               of
               them
               do
               seem
               to
               be
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               which
               cannot
               at
               all
               be
               referred
               to
               Demons
               ,
               in
               which
               no
               league
               or
               compact
               doth
               seem
               to
               interceed
               .
               For
               leagues
               or
               compacts
               seem
               to
               be
               contracted
               ,
               for
               that
               also
               those
               things
               comprehended
               are
               to
               be
               performed
               to
               those
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               by
               that
               means
               those
               that
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               may
               be
               withdrawn
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               some
               may
               be
               confirmed
               in
               their
               impiety
               .
               Which
               causes
               in
               Men
               to
               whom
               the
               true
               God
               is
               utterly
               unknown
               ,
               have
               no
               place
               ;
               for
               neither
               are
               they
               to
               be
               withdrawn
               from
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               whom
               they
               altogether
               ignore
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               confirmed
               in
               impiety
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               been
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               
               worship
               of
               Idols
               from
               their
               tender
               years
               .
               For
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 Aloisius
                 Cadamustus
              
               in
               the
               18
               Chap.
               of
               the
               Indian
               Navigations
               relateth
               ,
               that
               Serpents
               seeking
               to
               destroy
               Sheep
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Senega
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               to
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               ,
               they
               will
               on
               the
               night
               aim
               by
               heaps
               at
               the
               Sheep-folds
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               are
               driven
               away
               with
               certain
               conceived
               words
               ,
               and
               this
               reason
               is
               not
               unknown
               to
               many
               others
               .
               And
               that
               Trallianus
               where
               he
               treateth
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               acknowledgeth
               the
               force
               of
               incantations
               in
               healing
               of
               diseases
               ,
               and
               he
               witnesseth
               that
               Galen
               himself
               ,
               taught
               by
               experience
               ,
               did
               come
               over
               to
               this
               opinion
               .
            
             For
             though
             Galen
             before
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             )
             did
             account
             charms
             but
             as
             
               Aniles
               fabulae
            
             ,
             yet
             this
             Author
             Trallianus
             doth
             quote
             a
             piece
             of
             Galens
             ,
             wherein
             he
             maketh
             a
             retractation
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             and
             it
             standeth
             with
             good
             reason
             that
             it
             might
             be
             so
             ,
             Trallianus
             living
             near
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             (
             notwithstanding
             what
             Guitterrius
             bawleth
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             have
             that
             part
             of
             his
             writing
             that
             since
             might
             be
             lost
             ;
             for
             I
             remember
             Paracelsus
             somewhere
             saith
             that
             in
             his
             travels
             he
             found
             the
             works
             of
             Galen
             ,
             far
             more
             genuine
             and
             incorrupt
             than
             those
             that
             were
             published
             and
             extant
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             further
             reason
             this
             Author
             gives
             us
             thus
             :
             
               Furthermore
               
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               it
               is
               not
               impious
               to
               frame
               to
               cure
               a
               disease
               with
               conceived
               words
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               perswaded
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               that
               those
               diseases
               that
               are
               caused
               by
               Magick
               ,
               are
               
               only
               to
               be
               cured
               by
               Magick
               .
               But
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               confess
               that
               compacts
               with
               Demons
               are
               not
               to
               be
               entred
               into
               ,
               but
               that
               compacts
               being
               entred
               into
               with
               others
               ,
               should
               pass
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               should
               bind
               with
               the
               same
               impiety
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               agreeable
               to
               truth
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               consent
               of
               those
               that
               make
               the
               league
               ,
               doth
               effect
               and
               confirm
               the
               compacts
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               be
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               far
               absent
               from
               us
               (
               that
               is
               a
               compact
               )
               and
               in
               the
               use
               of
               conceived
               words
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               malady
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               there
               be
               contained
               nothing
               that
               is
               impious
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               implore
               the
               divine
               assistance
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               see
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               any
               thing
               hurtful
               to
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               unbeseeming
               a
               good
               and
               Pious
               Man.
               For
               as
               if
               things
               that
               are
               salutiferous
               to
               mankind
               ,
               should
               come
               from
               Men
               that
               were
               Atheists
               ,
               we
               should
               imbrace
               them
               ,
               not
               respecting
               the
               Authors
               :
               So
               if
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               things
               that
               are
               profitable
               should
               be
               shewed
               of
               a
               Demon
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               think
               they
               were
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Lastly
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Why
               may
               we
               not
               also
               refer
               effects
               in
               the
               
               sanation
               of
               diseases
               ,
               which
               do
               accompany
               the
               enunciation
               or
               description
               of
               conceived
               words
               ,
               to
               those
               we
               call
               good
               or
               guardian
               Angels
               ?
               Why
               should
               we
               not
               judge
               that
               these
               would
               be
               as
               ready
               to
               ease
               and
               help
               ,
               as
               others
               to
               hurt
               ,
               especially
               in
               diseases
               ,
               where
               we
               are
               destitute
               of
               natural
               helps
               ?
               And
               this
               opinion
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 Constantinus
                 magnus
              
               did
               approve
               ,
               
                 Codicis
                 lib.
              
               9.
               tit
               .
               ●0
               .
               leg
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Science
               of
               them
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               is
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               who
               being
               skilled
               in
               Magical
               Arts
               are
               discovered
               either
               to
               endeavour
               the
               impairing
               the
               health
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               the
               drawing
               of
               chast
               minds
               to
               lust
               :
               
               But
               for
               seeking
               remedies
               to
               humane
               bodies
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               But
               perhaps
               thon
               wilt
               say
               ,
               that
               words
               are
               in
               vain
               muttered
               forth
               ,
               unless
               a
               compact
               do
               interceed
               .
               But
               that
               which
               happened
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               at
               Lipsick
               some
               twelve
               or
               fifteen
               years
               since
               ,
               doth
               
               refell
               this
               opinion
               ,
               where
               a
               little
               Wench
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               age
               did
               not
               know
               what
               she
               did
               ,
               while
               she
               imitated
               the
               whole
               action
               of
               her
               nurse
               ,
               which
               she
               had
               often
               seen
               her
               use
               ,
               and
               therewith
               stirred
               up
               tempests
               ;
               herewith
               the
               little
               Wench
               raised
               up
               such
               Thunders
               and
               Lightenings
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               Village
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               the
               City
               was
               burned
               :
               As
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 D.
                 Nenius
              
               told
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               thing
               known
               to
               innumerable
               Citizens
               .
               For
               the
               Wench
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               it
               was
               debated
               whether
               by
               law
               she
               could
               be
               punished
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               decided
               by
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               Lawyers
               ,
               that
               she
               could
               not
               be
               punished
               ,
               seeing
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               young
               age
               ,
               she
               was
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               what
               she
               did
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             cannot
             also
             but
             remember
             here
             some
             notable
             passages
             of
             Paracelsus
             where
             he
             is
             speaking
             of
             the
             power
             of
             faith
             and
             strong
             confidence
             ,
             meerly
             considered
             as
             a
             nude
             and
             natural
             power
             :
             And
             affirming
             its
             great
             force
             and
             operation
             to
             effect
             strange
             things
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             
               But
               truly
               we
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               spirits
               do
               commix
               themselves
               
               with
               such
               a
               faith
               ,
               in
               celebrated
               feasts
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               had
               performed
               those
               things
               .
               But
               not
               at
               all
               they
               ,
               but
               faith
               only
               doth
               these
               things
               :
               As
               if
               a
               Man
               had
               honey
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               know
               from
               whence
               it
               came
               ,
               nor
               what
               kind
               of
               creature
               did
               make
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Beetle
               should
               brag
               that
               she
               had
               made
               it
               .
            
             So
             the
             Devils
             though
             they
             perform
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             effects
             are
             meerly
             produced
             by
             the
             power
             of
             a
             natural
             or
             miraculous
             faith
             ,
             yet
             they
             glory
             as
             though
             they
             had
             done
             them
             (
             in
             all
             things
             being
             liars
             and
             deceivers
             )
             and
             therefore
             do
             they
             what
             they
             can
             to
             confirm
             and
             raise
             up
             ceremonies
             and
             superstitions
             ;
             From
             which
             commotions
             faith
             is
             brought
             forth
             ,
             and
             faith
             worketh
             those
             strange
             effects
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             superstition
             used
             ,
             the
             Devils
             would
             make
             men
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             authors
             of
             those
             strange
             effects
             ,
             which
             are
             onely
             wrought
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             an
             humane
             Faith
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             rob
             God
             of
             his
             Glory
             and
             have
             it
             ascribed
             unto
             themselves
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             persons
             do
             the
             Devils
             more
             service
             than
             those
             that
             ascribe
             those
             works
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             wrought
             by
             natural
             power
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             humane
             faith
             .
             From
             whence
             he
             concludeth
             thus
             :
             
               Eodem
               modo
               fides
               est
               in
               homine
               ,
               ut
               laqueus
               quo
               strangulatur
               fur
               ,
               ad
               multa
               utilis
               sit
               .
               Ea
               sides
               facit
               ,
               ut
               fiat
               .
               Si
               sides
               etiam
               in
               filum
               lineum
               est
               ,
               similiter
               fit
               .
               Interim
               tamen
               hoc
               nec
               Diabolus
               facit
               ,
               nec
               fur
               ,
               nec
               laqueus
               ,
               nec
               carnifex
               :
               sed
               adulterina
               tua
               fides
               ,
               quam
               non
               impendis
               ut
               debebas
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             sufficiently
             (
             we
             suppose
             )
             proved
             that
             in
             the
             producing
             the
             effects
             by
             words
             or
             charms
             ,
             the
             Devil
             doth
             operate
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             lying
             deceiver
             and
             Impostor
             ,
             laboureth
             to
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             those
             effects
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ;
             we
             shall
             now
             come
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             those
             that
             hold
             that
             the
             effects
             
             are
             solely
             produced
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             imagination
             and
             faith
             of
             the
             Charmer
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             imagination
             doth
             work
             further
             than
             the
             proper
             body
             of
             the
             imaginant
             ,
             upon
             other
             extraneous
             bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             words
             or
             characters
             avail
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             fortifying
             and
             exalting
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Operator
             ,
             to
             prove
             which
             are
             brought
             these
             arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Disciples
             asked
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Why
             they
             could
             not
             cast
             forth
             the
             Devil
             out
             of
             the
             child
             that
             was
             lunatick
             ,
             and
             sore
             
             vexed
             ,
             and
             oft
             fell
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ;
             
               Because
               of
               their
               unbelief
            
             ,
             and
             said
             :
             
               For
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               if
               ye
            
             
             
               have
               faith
               as
               a
               grain
               of
               mustard
               seed
               ,
               ye
               shall
               say
               unto
               this
               mountain
               ,
               remove
               hence
               to
               yonder
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               remove
               ,
               and
               nothing
               shall
               be
               impossible
               unto
               you
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             place
             learned
             Beza
             gives
             us
             this
             note
             :
             
               Non
               fidem
               illam
               generalem
               &
               historicam
               intelligit
               :
               Nec
               etiam
               fidem
               justificantem
               .
               Sed
               illam
               demum
               specialem
               ,
               &
               quibusdam
               Christianis
               particularem
               ,
               quâ
               animus
               quodam
               spiritus
               sancti
               impulsu
               ad
               res
               mirandas
               perficiendas
               impellitur
               ,
               &
               ista
               vocatur
               fides
               miraculorum
               .
            
             And
             against
             diffidence
             our
             Saviour
             orders
             the
             remedy
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
             But
             this
             was
             a
             power
             given
             by
             Christ
             
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             had
             lost
             ,
             and
             are
             here
             taught
             to
             resuscitate
             it
             by
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             .
             Others
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             natural
             power
             of
             faith
             or
             strength
             of
             imagination
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             stir
             up
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             therewith
             to
             operate
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             being
             suscitated
             by
             the
             means
             of
             images
             ,
             pictures
             ,
             superstitious
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             effect
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             but
             this
             later
             opinion
             we
             reject
             as
             unsound
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             argument
             doth
             prove
             very
             little
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Helmont
             holdeth
             ,
             
               that
               every
               man
               ,
               in
               respect
               that
               they
               have
               
               been
               partakers
               of
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               power
               to
               create
               certain
               entities
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               imagination
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               conceived
               
               Ideas
               do
               cloath
               themselves
               with
               a
               body
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               the
               image
               fabricated
               in
               the
               imagination
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               by
               these
               that
               those
               strange
               things
               are
               effected
               ,
               that
               are
               falsly
               attributed
               to
               Demons
               .
            
             And
             that
             man
             solely
             hath
             this
             power
             .
             Which
             (
             if
             his
             argument
             be
             well
             grounded
             )
             doth
             prove
             plainly
             ,
             that
             these
             strange
             effects
             are
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             the
             phantasie
             of
             the
             person
             imaginant
             ,
             or
             using
             the
             charms
             ,
             and
             neither
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             nor
             of
             the
             charms
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             argument
             to
             prove
             these
             things
             by
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             brought
             
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             imagination
             ,
             used
             by
             
               Cornelius
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             
               Non
               mediocri
               experientia
               (
               ait
               )
               comprobatum
               est
               ,
               insitam
               à
            
             
             
               natura
               homini
               ,
               quandam
               dominandi
               ,
               &
               ligandi
               vim
               .
            
             And
             that
             there
             is
             an
             active
             terror
             in
             man
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             resuscitated
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             know
             how
             to
             direct
             and
             make
             use
             of
             it
             )
             impressed
             in
             him
             by
             the
             Creator
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             terrifical
             character
             and
             signacle
             of
             God
             instamped
             upon
             man
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             creatures
             do
             fear
             ,
             and
             reverence
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             image
             of
             his
             Creator
             ,
             and
             as
             by
             the
             law
             of
             creation
             ,
             to
             be
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             rule
             over
             them
             all
             .
             And
             
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             mention
             that
             lepid
             (
             though
             tedious
             &
             ludicrous
             )
             tale
             that
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             gives
             us
             of
             an
             horse-rider
             called
             
               John
               Young
            
             ,
             
               that
               
               could
               tame
               the
               most
               fierce
               Bulls
               and
               unruly
               Horses
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               pipeing
               to
               make
               the
               most
               couragious
               and
               fierce
               Mastiff
               to
               lie
               close
               down
               and
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               by
               the
               force
               of
               his
               imagination
               and
               charms
               .
               And
               this
               
                 John
                 Youngs
              
               Philosophy
               was
               agreeable
               to
               this
               of
               
               Agrippa's
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               all
               creatures
               were
               made
               by
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               Man
               and
               to
               be
               subject
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               men
               did
               use
               their
               power
               rightly
               ,
               any
               man
               might
               do
               what
               he
               did
               .
            
             
               Fides
               sit
               apud
               anthorem
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Avicenna
               ,
               Algazel
               ,
               Alkindus
               ,
               Marsilius
               Ficinus
               ,
               Jacobus
               de
               Forluio
               ,
               Pomponatius
               Paracelsus
            
             and
             others
             ,
             do
             sometimes
             hold
             
             
               that
               the
               Soul
               (
               the
               sensitive
               and
               corporeal
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               )
               not
               by
               a
               nude
               apprehension
               ,
               or
               meer
               impery
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               emission
               of
               spirits
               (
               or
               corporeal
               beams
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               before
               )
               do
               work
               upon
               external
               bodies
               ,
               and
               so
               move
               and
               alter
               them
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Soul
               (
               sensitive
               must
               be
               meant
               )
               doth
               go
               quite
               forth
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               wander
               into
               far
               distant
               places
               ,
               and
               there
               not
               only
               see
               what
               things
               are
               done
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               act
               something
               it self
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             opinion
             (
             only
             meaning
             of
             the
             immortal
             ,
             and
             immaterial
             Soul
             )
             Dr.
             Moore
             and
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             do
             seem
             to
             agree
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             Soul
             may
             for
             a
             time
             depart
             forth
             of
             its
             Body
             ,
             and
             return
             again
             .
             And
             to
             prove
             this
             the
             argument
             of
             Avicen
             is
             this
             :
             Superior
             things
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             have
             dominion
             over
             the
             inferior
             ,
             and
             the
             Intelligences
             do
             rule
             and
             change
             corporeal
             things
             .
             And
             that
             
             the
             Soul
             is
             a
             spiritual
             and
             separable
             substance
             .
             And
             therefore
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             may
             act
             in
             corporeal
             things
             ,
             and
             change
             them
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             ,
             with
             responsions
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Fienus
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             third
             and
             last
             opinion
             of
             those
             that
             positively
             hold
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             force
             in
             words
             and
             characters
             (
             if
             rightly
             framed
             )
             to
             effect
             strange
             things
             withal
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             as
             strongly
             denied
             by
             many
             .
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             only
             offer
             the
             most
             convincing
             arguments
             ,
             that
             we
             meet
             withal
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             enter
             upon
             the
             positive
             arguments
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             fit
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             mistaken
             (
             though
             in
             part
             we
             may
             have
             touched
             some
             ofthem
             before
             )
             to
             lay
             down
             some
             few
             cautions
             and
             considerations
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             do
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             
             those
             pretended
             charms
             and
             characters
             that
             are
             in
             this
             our
             age
             used
             by
             ignorant
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             cheating
             impostors
             ;
             are
             utterly
             false
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             power
             or
             efficacy
             at
             all
             .
             And
             this
             was
             understood
             by
             our
             learned
             Countreyman
             
               Roger
               Bacon
            
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             thus
             much
             .
             
             
               For
               without
               all
               doubt
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               all
               of
               this
               sort
               now
               a
               days
               are
               false
               ,
               or
               doubtful
               or
               irrational
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               trusted
               unto
               .
               And
               to
               this
               doth
               Paracelsus
               fully
               agree
               ,
               saying
               
               :
               All
               characters
               are
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               to
               ,
               or
               any
               confidence
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               them
               ,
               nor
               in
               like
               manner
               in
               words
               .
               For
               the
               Nigromancers
               
               and
               Poets
               ,
               being
               very
               laboriously
               imployed
               about
               them
               ,
               have
               filled
               all
               Books
               with
               comments
               proceeding
               forth
               of
               their
               brains
               ,
               wanting
               all
               truth
               and
               foundation
               ,
               of
               which
               some
               thousands
               are
               not
               worth
               one
               deaf
               nut
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             are
             not
             
             totally
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             for
             Bacon
             tells
             us
             :
             
               That
               there
               are
               certain
               deprecations
               of
               ancient
               times
               instituted
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               rather
               ordained
               
               of
               God
               and
               good
               Angels
               ,
               that
               are
               both
               true
               and
               efficacious
               ;
               and
               such
               like
               as
               these
               may
               retain
               their
               first
               virtue
               .
               As
               in
               some
               Countreys
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               yet
               some
               certain
               prayers
               are
               made
               upon
               red
               hot
               iron
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               water
               of
               the
               flood
               ,
               and
               likewise
               upon
               other
               things
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               innocent
               are
               tried
               ,
               and
               the
               guilty
               condemned
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             the
             trial
             that
             by
             the
             Saxons
             (
             when
             used
             in
             England
             )
             was
             called
             Drdeall
             .
             Therefore
             Paracelsus
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Repeto
               ergo
               ,
               characteribus
               &
               verbis
               non
               omnibus
               fidendum
               esse
               ,
               sed
               eligenda
               &
               retinenda
               ,
               quae
               recta
               ,
               genuina
               ,
               ex
               fundamento
               veritatis
               deprompta
               ,
               ac
               multoties
               probata
               sint
               ,
            
             which
             is
             counsel
             good
             ,
             sound
             and
             profitable
             .
             And
             somewhere
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             even
             those
             true
             and
             genuine
             characters
             and
             Gamahuis
             that
             were
             rightly
             fabricated
             under
             due
             constellations
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             old
             time
             efficacious
             ,
             may
             have
             now
             lost
             their
             virtue
             because
             the
             configurations
             of
             the
             Heavens
             are
             altered
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Many
             of
             these
             strange
             characters
             or
             words
             were
             not
             by
             wise
             men
             inserted
             into
             their
             works
             ,
             that
             thereby
             any
             strange
             things
             might
             
             be
             wrought
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             invented
             to
             conceal
             those
             grand
             secrets
             that
             they
             would
             not
             have
             to
             be
             made
             known
             unto
             the
             unworthy
             .
             And
             therefore
             Bacon
             gives
             us
             this
             profound
             and
             honest
             
             counsel
             :
             
               So
               therefore
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               there
               are
               very
               many
               things
               concealed
               in
               the
               books
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               by
               sundry
               ways
               :
               In
               which
               a
               Wise
               Man
               ought
               to
               have
               this
               prudence
               ,
               that
               he
               pass
               by
               the
               charms
               and
               characters
               ,
               and
               make
               trial
               of
               the
               work
               of
               nature
               and
               art
               :
               And
               so
               he
               shall
               see
               ,
               as
               well
               animate
               things
               ,
               as
               inanimate
               ,
               to
               concur
               together
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               conformity
               of
               nature
               ,
               not
               because
               of
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               charm
               or
               character
               .
               And
               so
               many
               secrets
               both
               of
               Nature
               and
               Art
               are
               of
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               esteemed
               to
               be
               magical
               .
               And
               Magicians
               do
               foolishly
               confide
               in
               charms
               and
               characters
               ,
               judging
               virtue
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               their
               vain
               confidence
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               forsake
               the
               work
               of
               Nature
               and
               Art
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               error
               of
               charms
               and
               characters
               .
            
             And
             so
             both
             these
             sort
             of
             Men
             are
             deprived
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             their
             own
             foolishness
             so
             compelling
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             same
             most
             learned
             Countryman
             of
             ours
             
               Roger
               Bacon
            
             ,
             
             doth
             further
             give
             us
             this
             advice
             saying
             :
             
               But
               those
               things
               that
               are
               
               contained
               in
               the
               books
               of
               Magicians
               ought
               by
               right
               to
               be
               banished
               ,
               although
               they
               have
               in
               them
               something
               of
               truth
               :
               Because
               they
               are
               mixed
               with
               falsities
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               discerned
               betwixt
               that
               which
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               false
               .
               And
               also
               Impostors
               and
               ignorant
               persons
               have
               feigned
               and
               forged
               divers
               writings
               under
               
               the
               names
               of
               ancient
               wise
               men
               ,
               thereby
               to
               allure
               the
               curious
               ,
               and
               to
               deceive
               the
               unwary
               ,
               which
               with
               great
               care
               and
               consideration
               we
               ought
               to
               eschew
               .
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               Paracelsus
               doth
               caution
               us
               in
               this
               point
               .
               
                 Cuilibet
                 ergo
                 promptum
                 sit
                 ,
                 characteres
                 &
                 verba
                 quaevis
                 discernere
                 posse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             for
             all
             this
             (
             as
             we
             have
             often
             intimated
             before
             )
             charms
             and
             characters
             though
             in
             themselves
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             may
             conduce
             
             to
             heighten
             the
             fancy
             and
             confidence
             of
             a
             Patient
             ,
             and
             render
             him
             more
             willing
             to
             take
             those
             things
             that
             may
             cure
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             the
             forementioned
             Author
             
               Roger
               Bacon
            
             ,
             from
             Constantine
             the
             Physician
             tells
             us
             thus
             much
             :
             
               But
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               a
               skilful
               Physician
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               that
               would
               excite
               and
               stir
               up
               the
               mind
               ,
               may
               profitably
               make
               use
               of
               charms
               and
               characters
               though
               feigned
               ,
               not
               because
               the
               characters
               or
               charms
               themselves
               do
               operate
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               medicine
               may
               be
               received
               with
               more
               desire
               and
               devotion
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Patient
               may
               be
               stirred
               up
               ,
               and
               may
               confide
               more
               freely
               ,
               and
               may
               hope
               and
               rejoice
               ;
               Because
               the
               Soul
               being
               excitated
               ,
               can
               renew
               many
               things
               in
               its
               proper
               body
               ,
               so
               that
               from
               infirmity
               it
               may
               be
               restored
               to
               health
               by
               joy
               and
               confidence
               .
               If
               therefore
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               a
               Physician
               to
               magnific
               his
               work
               ,
               that
               the
               Patient
               may
               be
               raised
               up
               to
               hope
               and
               confidence
               ,
               shall
               do
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               not
               for
               fraud
               ,
               but
               because
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               confide
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               healed
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             We
             brought
             this
             authority
             to
             confirm
             what
             we
             had
             asserted
             before
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             things
             are
             wonderfully
             prevalent
             ,
             we
             have
             before
             shewed
             examples
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             some
             ,
             that
             to
             prove
             that
             words
             and
             characters
             have
             
             a
             natural
             efficacy
             ▪
             do
             alledge
             some
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             propose
             as
             very
             probable
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             necessarily
             convincing
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             is
             this
             :
             
               And
               they
               shall
               put
               my
               name
               upon
               the
               children
            
             
             
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               bless
               them
               .
            
             Which
             some
             understand
             that
             the
             name
             Jehovah
             which
             they
             call
             Tetragrammaton
             ,
             was
             worn
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             they
             were
             blessed
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             suppose
             that
             Hebrew
             names
             ,
             especially
             that
             ,
             are
             very
             efficacious
             and
             powerful
             .
             Another
             is
             :
             
               The
               man
               cloathed
               in
               linnen
               ,
               that
               had
               the
            
             
             
               Ink-horn
               by
               his
               side
            
             ,
             is
             commanded
             to
             set
             a
             mark
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             read
             it
             )
             a
             
               Tau
               upon
               those
               that
               mourned
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             name
             of
             a
             letter
             the
             
               last
               in
               the
               Alphabet
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               the
               old
               books
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               (
               as
               Schindlerus
               tells
               us
               )
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               cross
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               the
               Samaritans
               use
               to
               this
               day
               .
               From
               whence
               by
               Tau
               ,
               some
               in
               Ezekiel
               do
               understand
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             to
             explicate
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             charms
             and
             characters
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             note
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             those
             words
             that
             are
             
             by
             humane
             institution
             significant
             according
             to
             the
             imposition
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             sort
             of
             charms
             or
             characters
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             wise
             men
             are
             duly
             fitted
             and
             joined
             together
             ,
             in
             and
             under
             a
             right
             and
             favourable
             constellation
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Stars
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             before
             )
             that
             words
             ,
             charms
             ,
             images
             and
             characters
             
             do
             receive
             their
             energie
             and
             virtue
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             the
             true
             rendition
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Psalm
             .
             
               Which
               hearkeneth
            
             
             
               not
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               those
               that
               mutter
               ,
               the
               conjunction
               of
               the
               learned
               joyner
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Serpent
             doth
             not
             hearken
             unto
             ,
             or
             obey
             the
             charms
             that
             are
             framed
             or
             joined
             together
             by
             the
             learned
             joiner
             or
             framer
             of
             charms
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             learning
             required
             to
             frame
             and
             compose
             charms
             rightly
             that
             they
             may
             be
             efficacious
             .
             For
             Paracelsus
             witnesseth
             that
             Serpents
             once
             hearing
             an
             efficacious
             charm
             do
             forthwith
             stop
             their
             ears
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             hear
             the
             words
             repeated
             again
             .
             Of
             both
             these
             sorts
             the
             learned
             Roger-Bacon
             doth
             
             tell
             us
             this
             :
             
               Of
               characters
               therefore
               according
               to
               the
               first
               manner
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               to
               be
               judged
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               in
               common
               speech
               :
               But
               of
               sigills
               and
               characters
               of
               the
               second
               manner
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               made
               in
               elected
               seasons
               ,
               they
               are
               known
               to
               have
               no
               efficacy
               at
               all
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               that
               doth
               practise
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               described
               in
               books
               ,
               not
               respecting
               but
               only
               the
               figure
               that
               the
               exemplar
               doth
               represent
               ,
               is
               judged
               of
               every
               wise
               man
               to
               do
               nothing
               .
               But
               those
               which
               know
               to
               perform
               their
               work
               in
               fit
               constellations
               according
               to
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ;
               those
               may
               not
               only
               dispose
               characters
               but
               all
               their
               works
               ,
               both
               of
               Art
               and
               Nature
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               Stars
               .
               But
               because
               it
               is
               a
               difficult
               thing
               to
               understand
               the
               certainty
               of
               Celestials
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               therefore
               in
               these
               things
               there
               is
               much
               error
               with
               many
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               few
               that
               understand
               to
               order
               any
               thing
               profitably
               and
               truly
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             Paracelsus
             tells
             us
             :
             
               Certain
               Chirurgical
               Arts
               invented
               
               of
               the
               first
               improvers
               of
               Astronomy
               ,
               by
               which
               admirable
               things
               were
               (
               by
               an
               Ethereal
               virtue
               )
               performed
               .
               But
               these
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               the
               ancient
               Magicians
               ,
               were
               so
               lost
               ,
               were
               as
               scarce
               any
               footsteps
               do
               now
               remain
               .
               But
               it
               was
               the
               Art
               of
               Celestial
               impressions
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               draw
               down
               ,
               the
               influent
               action
               ,
               into
               some
               corporeal
               substance
               .
               The
               thing
               is
               plain
               by
               example
               .
               The
               seed
               of
               a
               Rose
               doth
               obtain
               the
               virtue
               and
               nature
               of
               a
               Rose
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Rose
               ,
               but
               when
               being
               put
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               it
               doth
               sprout
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               last
               it
               produceth
               a
               Rose
               .
               By
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               there
               are
               certain
               celestial
               virtues
               and
               actions
               in
               being
               ,
               which
               being
               sown
               into
               Gemms
               ,
               which
               were
               called
               of
               the
               ancient
               Magicians
               ,
               Peantides
               and
               Gamahii
               (
               otherwise
               
                 gemmae
                 huyae
              
               )
               from
               whence
               they
               have
               afterwards
               sprung
               up
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               than
               seed
               ,
               which
               doth
               fall
               from
               the
               Tree
               ,
               and
               doth
               regerminate
               .
               This
               was
               that
               Astronomie
               of
               the
               ancient
               Aegyptians
               and
               Persians
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               did
               adorn
               Gemms
               with
               celestial
               virtues
               .
               Neither
               are
               these
               things
               forthwith
               to
               be
               reputed
               impossible
               :
               For
               if
               we
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Heaven
               doth
               send
               the
               Plague
               and
               other
               diseases
               upon
               us
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               hope
               ,
               that
               the
               benignity
               of
               its
               virtues
               may
               be
               communicated
               to
               us
               also
               ?
               In
               like
               manner
               if
               the
               Heaven
               doth
               act
               upon
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               think
               that
               they
               may
               wrest
               their
               darts
               into
               stones
               ?
               Many
               are
               touched
               with
               such
               like
               celestial
               darts
               which
               a
               Magician
               who
               hath
               skill
               of
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               may
               easily
               (
               if
               
               they
               be
               noxious
               )
               shun
               :
               or
               if
               they
               be
               benign
               shall
               ,
               by
               putting
               some
               body
               ,
               communicate
               it
               to
               that
               body
               ,
               that
               now
               that
               body
               may
               fully
               obtain
               into
               it self
               the
               virtue
               of
               that
               dart
               or
               influence
               .
               From
               whence
               stones
               are
               found
               amongst
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               which
               being
               born
               do
               cause
               diseases
               :
               But
               again
               there
               are
               others
               ,
               that
               do
               throughly
               make
               sound
               those
               diseases
               .
               So
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               we
               have
               seen
               
                 Gemm●s
                 Huy●
              
               ,
               that
               is
               Peantides
               ,
               wherein
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Sagittary
               was
               insculped
               against
               weapons
               ,
               which
               were
               prevalent
               against
               wounds
               made
               with
               Swords
               .
               Also
               we
               have
               known
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               Magicians
               have
               rendered
               stones
               efficacious
               to
               cure
               Feavers
               :
               nor
               only
               to
               have
               made
               them
               strong
               to
               cure
               diseases
               ,
               but
               also
               wounds
               ,
               and
               their
               symptoms
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Haemorrhage
               ,
               the
               Sinonia
               (
               or
               sinew-water
               )
               Convulsions
               ,
               and
               the
               Epilepsie
               .
               But
               as
               in
               that
               age
               the
               use
               of
               these
               was
               frequent
               ,
               and
               the
               authority
               great
               ;
               so
               by
               little
               and
               little
               the
               sophistications
               of
               false
               Philosophers
               being
               increased
               ,
               they
               have
               come
               into
               desuetude
               and
               contempt
               ,
               and
               other
               childish
               things
               have
               been
               substituted
               in
               their
               places
               .
               But
               these
               Stones
               (
               because
               now
               the
               site
               and
               influx
               of
               the
               Heavens
               are
               plainly
               otherwise
               than
               they
               were
               in
               times
               past
               )
               are
               no
               more
               so
               efficacious
               as
               they
               were
               then
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               convenient
               that
               they
               be
               prepared
               anew
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Art
               Magick
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               more
               secret
               ,
               nor
               known
               to
               vulgar
               Philosophers
               ,
               both
               because
               it
               did
               ingenerate
               wonderful
               virtues
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               Stones
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               such
               like
               words
               ,
               begun
               to
               be
               called
               the
               prestigious
               Art
               by
               an
               odious
               term
               .
               For
               men
               being
               unskilful
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               did
               usurp
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Art
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               addicted
               themselves
               unto
               artificious
               operations
               ,
               crosses
               and
               exorcisms
               :
               From
               thence
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               being
               unskilful
               of
               the
               Magical
               Art
               ,
               have
               begun
               to
               attribute
               this
               virtue
               to
               exorcisms
               ,
               characters
               ,
               short
               prayers
               ,
               signacles
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               and
               to
               other
               frivolous
               things
               .
               But
               the
               matter
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               is
               quite
               otherwise
               :
               for
               the
               constellation
               under
               which
               the
               stones
               and
               words
               are
               prepared
               ,
               doth
               induce
               the
               virtues
               ,
               not
               exorcisms
               .
            
          
           
             And
             being
             entred
             upon
             this
             particular
             ,
             we
             shall
             add
             some
             things
             to
             this
             more
             fully
             ,
             as
             first
             this
             from
             the
             great
             
               Georgius
               Phaedro
            
             ,
             who
             
             saith
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             shewed
             the
             great
             virtue
             of
             some
             Roots
             and
             Herbs
             in
             curing
             wounds
             and
             ulcers
             :
             
               But
               a
               Characteristical
               cure
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               exerciseth
               its
               natural
               power
               by
               words
               pronounced
               ,
               written
               or
               ingraven
               ,
               by
               the
               qualities
               celestial
               and
               various
               influences
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               being
               friendly
               to
               our
               bodies
               .
               And
               to
               this
               doth
               fully
               agree
               ,
               what
               is
               written
               by
               Trallianus
               at
               large
               and
               
                 Augerius
                 Ferrerius
              
               
               in
               his
               Chapter
               
                 de
                 Homerica
                 medicatione
              
               ,
               whither
               I
               referr
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               conclude
               this
               explication
               with
               that
               sentence
               of
               
                 Paracelsus
                 :
                 Praeterea
                 syderibus
                 nota
                 sunt
                 omnia
                 ,
                 quae
                 in
                 natura
                 existunt
                 .
                 Unde
                 (
                 inquit
                 )
                 sapiens
                 dominabitur
                 astris
                 ,
                 is
                 sapiens
                 ,
                 qui
                 virtutes
                 illas
                 ad
                 sui
                 obedientiam
                 cogere
                 potest
                 .
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             is
             here
             fully
             explicated
             as
             also
             what
             we
             have
             formerly
             in
             this
             Treatise
             proved
             both
             by
             reasons
             ,
             authorities
             and
             examples
             doth
             
             
             sufficiently
             manifest
             the
             great
             power
             of
             Celestial
             Bodies
             upon
             inferior
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             aptitude
             and
             agreeableness
             of
             the
             matter
             prepared
             ,
             and
             the
             configuration
             of
             the
             Heavens
             at
             the
             time
             elected
             ,
             the
             powerful
             influence
             of
             the
             Stars
             and
             Planets
             is
             received
             into
             the
             subject
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             it
             was
             intended
             for
             .
             So
             that
             from
             hence
             it
             will
             clearly
             follow
             ,
             that
             if
             fit
             and
             agreeable
             words
             or
             charactes
             be
             framed
             and
             joined
             together
             ,
             when
             the
             Heavens
             are
             in
             a
             convenient
             site
             and
             configuration
             for
             the
             purpose
             intended
             ,
             those
             words
             and
             characters
             will
             receive
             a
             most
             powerful
             virtue
             ,
             for
             the
             purpose
             intended
             ,
             and
             will
             effectually
             operate
             to
             those
             ends
             by
             a
             just
             ,
             lawful
             and
             natural
             agency
             ,
             without
             any
             concurrence
             of
             Diabolical
             power
             ,
             superstition
             or
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             was
             laboured
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Thomas
               Bartholinus
            
             that
             most
             learned
             .
             Physician
             ,
             and
             experienced
             
             Anatomist
             (
             though
             his
             credit
             be
             laboured
             to
             be
             eclipsed
             by
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             ,
             who
             is
             always
             more
             ready
             to
             ascribe
             power
             unto
             
             Devils
             ,
             the
             worst
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             ,
             than
             either
             to
             God
             or
             Nature
             )
             doth
             (
             touching
             this
             point
             )
             asserts
             this
             :
             
               Notwithstanding
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               words
               framed
               or
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               certain
               Rhythme
               ,
               may
               without
               any
               superstition
               work
               some
               such
               like
               thing
               as
               the
               curing
               of
               the
               Epilepsie
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               air
               is
               altered
               by
               the
               various
               prolation
               of
               words
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               air
               ,
               which
               doth
               enter
               into
               the
               little
               pores
               of
               the
               vessels
               ending
               in
               the
               skin
               by
               transpiration
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               carried
               into
               the
               Ears
               ,
               Nostrils
               ,
               and
               Lungs
               .
               2.
               
               The
               state
               being
               different
               of
               the
               words
               uttered
               ,
               doth
               impress
               a
               different
               force
               ,
               which
               the
               unlike
               constitution
               of
               the
               rough
               Artery
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               instruments
               of
               speech
               ,
               whether
               that
               state
               be
               hot
               or
               cold
               ,
               it
               impresseth
               a
               virtue
               ,
               which
               doth
               either
               acuate
               or
               make
               grave
               .
               3.
               
               The
               breath
               is
               heated
               by
               the
               various
               prolation
               of
               words
               ;
               which
               either
               alone
               ,
               or
               bound
               up
               in
               the
               Rhythme
               doth
               califie
               cold
               things
               ,
               and
               discusseth
               flatulencies
               .
            
             And
             these
             may
             have
             a
             great
             diversity
             in
             operation
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             air
             and
             breath
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             Atomes
             in
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             ordered
             in
             their
             site
             ;
             motion
             ,
             and
             contexture
             ,
             so
             that
             thereby
             the
             various
             effects
             may
             be
             produced
             ,
             without
             Cacodemons
             ,
             or
             vain
             superstition
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             if
             we
             consider
             it
             seriously
             there
             is
             something
             more
             than
             
             ordinary
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               when
               the
               evil
               spirit
               from
               God
               was
               upon
               Saul
               ,
               that
               David
               took
               an
               harp
               ,
               and
               played
               with
               his
               hand
               :
               so
               Saul
               was
               refreshed
               ,
               and
               was
               well
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               spirit
               departed
               from
               him
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             learned
             Tremellius
             gives
             us
             this
             note
             :
             
               That
               evil
               spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               phantastical
               pangs
               ,
               or
               that
               furious
               rage
               ,
               which
               did
               proceed
               from
               that
               evil
               spirit
               ;
               did
               cease
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             it
             was
             the
             natural
             efficacy
             of
             the
             melodious
             sound
             made
             by
             Davids
             playing
             upon
             the
             Harp
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Atomes
             of
             the
             air
             were
             put
             into
             such
             a
             motion
             ,
             site
             and
             contexture
             that
             thereby
             they
             became
             repugnant
             and
             antipathetical
             to
             those
             contrary
             Atomes
             ,
             that
             were
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             evil
             spirit
             stirred
             up
             in
             the
             sensitive
             Soul
             of
             Saul
             ,
             by
             which
             
             he
             was
             terrified
             or
             tormented
             ,
             and
             by
             overcoming
             them
             ▪
             and
             dissipating
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             be
             refreshed
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             those
             effects
             wrought
             by
             that
             evil
             spirit
             ceased
             .
             So
             that
             the
             argument
             lies
             plain
             thus
             :
             If
             the
             melody
             of
             tunes
             or
             sounds
             modulated
             upon
             an
             Harp
             ,
             have
             power
             to
             refresh
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             the
             rage
             of
             an
             evil
             spirit
             to
             cease
             ;
             then
             may
             words
             rightly
             framed
             in
             agreeable
             Rhythmes
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             modulated
             tunes
             or
             sounds
             ,
             ease
             sick
             persons
             ,
             and
             remove
             diseases
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             is
             the
             later
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             objection
             of
             
               Hieronymus
               Jordanus
            
             against
             this
             of
             any
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             sweet
             Harmony
             ,
             and
             magical
             words
             ,
             are
             
             very
             far
             different
             .
             But
             it
             had
             been
             suitable
             for
             him
             to
             have
             shewed
             us
             ,
             wherein
             that
             difference
             doth
             lye
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             put
             it
             off
             with
             such
             a
             pittiful
             shuffle
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             obvious
             to
             Tyronists
             .
             This
             is
             (
             indeed
             )
             a
             shift
             used
             by
             many
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             solve
             the
             argument
             ,
             they
             put
             it
             off
             with
             some
             impertinent
             diversion
             ,
             or
             passe
             by
             it
             with
             some
             ironical
             Sarcasm
             .
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             tunes
             and
             sounds
             ,
             that
             are
             framed
             by
             art
             in
             the
             best
             ways
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             ,
             thereby
             by
             modulating
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             to
             cause
             it
             to
             have
             several
             effects
             upon
             the
             auditory
             organs
             ,
             differ
             not
             at
             all
             from
             right
             framed
             charms
             and
             characters
             ,
             that
             by
             disposing
             the
             atomes
             of
             the
             air
             several
             ways
             ,
             do
             produce
             various
             effects
             ;
             I
             say
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             ,
             except
             that
             constellated
             words
             may
             be
             more
             efficacious
             than
             Musick
             ▪
             because
             they
             are
             by
             a
             most
             curious
             and
             secret
             art
             ,
             not
             only
             composed
             and
             joined
             together
             ,
             but
             also
             are
             prepared
             at
             such
             chosen
             and
             fit
             times
             ,
             that
             the
             Heavens
             may
             more
             powerfully
             infuse
             their
             virtues
             and
             influences
             into
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             observed
             in
             the
             composition
             of
             tunes
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             (
             if
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             Kercherus
             and
             others
             
             have
             not
             told
             us
             abominable
             lies
             )
             that
             hath
             more
             induced
             me
             to
             believe
             
             that
             there
             is
             some
             natural
             virtue
             in
             words
             and
             charms
             composed
             in
             a
             right
             way
             or
             Rhythme
             ,
             than
             because
             those
             that
             are
             stung
             ,
             or
             bitten
             with
             the
             Tarantula
             or
             Phalangium
             ,
             are
             cured
             with
             Musick
             ,
             
             and
             that
             not
             with
             any
             sort
             of
             Musick
             ,
             but
             with
             certain
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             tunes
             ,
             which
             are
             diversified
             according
             to
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             Tarantula
             that
             gave
             the
             venemous
             prick
             or
             bite
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             dancing
             they
             sweat
             forth
             the
             poison
             .
             And
             Kercherus
             further
             tells
             us
             not
             only
             that
             those
             that
             are
             stung
             with
             the
             Tarantula
             are
             cured
             with
             Musick
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
             Tarantula's
             themselves
             with
             dance
             ,
             when
             those
             tunes
             are
             modulated
             that
             are
             proportionable
             and
             agreeable
             to
             their
             humors
             .
             Now
             if
             tunes
             modulated
             in
             proportionable
             and
             sympathizing
             ways
             agreeable
             to
             the
             humours
             ,
             do
             cure
             those
             that
             are
             stung
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             may
             words
             and
             charms
             rightly
             composed
             and
             joined
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             due
             selected
             time
             under
             a
             powerful
             constellation
             ,
             produce
             such
             effects
             as
             to
             cure
             diseases
             ,
             and
             move
             animals
             to
             divers
             and
             various
             motions
             ;
             for
             betwixt
             the
             prolation
             of
             words
             putting
             the
             Atomes
             of
             the
             air
             into
             a
             fit
             motion
             ,
             site
             ,
             figure
             ,
             and
             contexture
             suitable
             to
             perform
             the
             end
             intended
             ,
             and
             the
             vibrating
             
             and
             various
             figuring
             the
             air
             in
             its
             motion
             by
             musical
             tunes
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             at
             all
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             material
             or
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             either
             of
             them
             may
             produce
             like
             effects
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             also
             an
             experiment
             that
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             tryed
             
             and
             attested
             ,
             which
             doth
             much
             induce
             me
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             efficacy
             in
             words
             and
             charms
             above
             their
             significancy
             by
             imposition
             and
             institution
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             .
             They
             take
             two
             Lutes
             rightly
             stringed
             and
             laid
             upon
             a
             long
             table
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             lay
             a
             light
             straw
             ,
             chaff
             ,
             or
             feather
             upon
             the
             Unison
             string
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             strike
             ,
             or
             move
             the
             Unison
             string
             of
             the
             other
             Lute
             ,
             that
             lieth
             at
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             Table
             ,
             by
             which
             motion
             of
             the
             Unison-string
             at
             the
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Table
             ,
             the
             straw
             ,
             chaff
             or
             feather
             upon
             the
             Unison-string
             of
             the
             Lute
             at
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             Table
             (
             though
             it
             be
             of
             the
             longest
             sort
             )
             will
             by
             the
             vibration
             of
             the
             air
             be
             moved
             ;
             or
             struck
             off
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             straw
             be
             laid
             upon
             any
             other
             string
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Unison
             of
             the
             other
             Lute
             moved
             :
             By
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             striking
             or
             moving
             the
             Unison-string
             of
             the
             one
             Lute
             doth
             so
             figurate
             and
             dispose
             the
             Atomes
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             fit
             and
             apt
             to
             move
             the
             Unison-string
             of
             the
             other
             Lute
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             the
             straw
             fall
             off
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             an
             agreeable
             mood
             and
             tempet
             for
             the
             susception
             of
             the
             motion
             ,
             which
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             other
             strings
             (
             being
             of
             different
             degrees
             and
             nature
             )
             are
             not
             :
             for
             the
             maxime
             is
             true
             ,
             
               Quicquid
               recipitur
               ,
               recipitur
               ad
               modum
               recipientis
               .
            
             And
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             also
             granted
             that
             words
             and
             rhythms
             fitly
             joined
             and
             composed
             ,
             being
             pronounced
             do
             put
             the
             atomes
             of
             the
             air
             into
             such
             a
             site
             ,
             motion
             ,
             figure
             ,
             and
             contexture
             ;
             that
             may
             at
             a
             distance
             operate
             upon
             the
             subject
             for
             which
             they
             are
             so
             fitted
             ,
             and
             produce
             such
             effects
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             composed
             and
             intended
             for
             :
             especially
             being
             framed
             under
             powerful
             and
             suitable
             constellations
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             receive
             their
             greatest
             force
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             chiefest
             objection
             that
             is
             usually
             brought
             against
             the
             natural
             agency
             of
             fitly
             composed
             words
             or
             rhythms
             is
             a
             maxim
             of
             the
             
             Schools
             ,
             ill
             understood
             and
             worse
             applied
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               Quantitates
               rerum
               ,
               nullius
               sunt
               efficaciae
               :
            
             unto
             which
             we
             shall
             render
             these
             responsions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             quantity
             be
             taken
             mathematically
             ,
             and
             abstractly
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             no
             efficacy
             or
             operation
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             then
             only
             
               ens
               rationis
            
             ,
             and
             doth
             only
             exist
             in
             the
             intellect
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             operate
             nothing
             
               ad
               extra
            
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             concretely
             ,
             physically
             ;
             and
             as
             materiate
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             of
             force
             ,
             and
             very
             operative
             ,
             as
             two
             pound
             quantity
             of
             lend
             will
             weigh
             down
             one
             pound
             of
             the
             same
             lead
             ,
             and
             two
             ounces
             quantity
             of
             the
             same
             Gunpowder
             ,
             will
             carry
             a
             bullet
             of
             the
             same
             quantity
             further
             ,
             and
             more
             forceably
             ,
             than
             one
             ounce
             of
             the
             same
             will
             do
             :
             And
             one
             scruple
             of
             white
             Hellebor
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             when
             a
             Drachm
             will
             kill
             ,
             and
             a
             fire
             of
             a
             yard
             Diameter
             will
             warm
             a
             man
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             than
             a
             fire
             but
             of
             one
             foot
             diameter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Figures
             ,
             characters
             ,
             words
             or
             speech
             are
             (
             indeed
             )
             properly
             
             no
             quantities
             :
             For
             figures
             and
             characters
             are
             only
             delineations
             and
             circumscriptions
             of
             some
             kind
             ofmatter
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             ,
             whether
             natural
             
             or
             artificial
             ,
             properly
             contained
             under
             quality
             ,
             and
             denoting
             what
             figure
             or
             Form
             the
             thing
             is
             of
             .
             Figure
             therefore
             properly
             is
             attributed
             to
             artificial
             things
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             circle
             ,
             a
             square
             ,
             a
             triangle
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             form
             to
             animate
             things
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             an
             Horse
             ,
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             And
             so
             characters
             whether
             ingraven
             in
             metals
             ,
             gemms
             ,
             stones
             ,
             clay
             ,
             plaister
             or
             wood
             ,
             or
             written
             upon
             parchment
             ,
             paper
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             of
             what
             figure
             or
             form
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             are
             but
             qualities
             ,
             and
             do
             qualifie
             the
             matter
             according
             to
             the
             form
             and
             figure
             impressed
             in
             the
             subject
             matter
             ,
             which
             being
             artificially
             done
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             the
             patient
             ,
             the
             figure
             or
             character
             is
             the
             exemplar
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             that
             maketh
             the
             impression
             is
             the
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             as
             qualities
             have
             some
             efficacy
             ,
             no
             rational
             man
             can
             deny
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             to
             make
             it
             more
             clearly
             manifest
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             three
             various
             figures
             that
             are
             Isoperimetral
             ,
             as
             a
             circle
             ,
             a
             plain
             square
             ,
             and
             an
             equilateral
             triangle
             :
             Though
             they
             be
             all
             of
             equal
             circumference
             ,
             yet
             shall
             the
             circle
             contain
             more
             than
             either
             the
             square
             ,
             or
             the
             triangle
             ;
             and
             therefore
             learned
             Ramus
             doth
             lay
             down
             this
             rule
             .
             
               Circulus
               è
               planis
               Isoperimetris
               inaequalibus
               est
               maximus
               .
            
             But
             when
             
             the
             question
             is
             asked
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             a
             circle
             of
             figures
             of
             equal
             circumference
             ,
             contains
             the
             most
             ?
             The
             answer
             is
             commonly
             made
             ,
             
               Quia
               omnium
               figurarum
               perfectissimus
               ,
               &
               capacissimus
               est
               circulus
            
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             again
             urged
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             a
             circle
             of
             an
             equal
             circumference
             to
             a
             plain
             square
             ,
             should
             be
             more
             capacious
             than
             the
             square
             ?
             Here
             (
             the
             thing
             being
             found
             true
             by
             ocular
             experience
             )
             the
             capaciousness
             of
             the
             circle
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             square
             (
             they
             being
             both
             of
             equal
             circumference
             )
             can
             be
             ascribed
             to
             nothing
             else
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             figure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             necessity
             ,
             sigures
             have
             in
             them
             some
             efficiency
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             which
             we
             call
             speech
             ,
             or
             oration
             ,
             is
             considered
             three
             ways
             .
             1.
             
             That
             which
             is
             mental
             and
             only
             conceived
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             not
             expressed
             .
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             expressed
             or
             uttered
             by
             the
             vocal
             organs
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             which
             is
             written
             .
             And
             these
             are
             called
             mental
             ,
             vocal
             and
             written
             .
             The
             two
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             mental
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             are
             referred
             to
             the
             predicament
             of
             quality
             .
             And
             whereas
             oration
             vocal
             is
             by
             some
             referred
             to
             the
             predicament
             of
             quantity
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             sounds
             and
             syllables
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             pronounced
             ,
             
             whereof
             some
             are
             made
             long
             ,
             and
             some
             short
             ;
             and
             so
             while
             distinct
             sounds
             and
             syllables
             are
             uttered
             in
             a
             certain
             mood
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             measured
             ,
             and
             to
             belong
             to
             quantity
             :
             But
             if
             we
             will
             understand
             aright
             ,
             one
             thing
             in
             different
             respects
             may
             belong
             both
             to
             the
             predicament
             of
             quantity
             and
             quality
             .
             So
             the
             prolation
             of
             sounds
             or
             syllables
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             modification
             ,
             and
             comparing
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             some
             may
             be
             long
             ,
             and
             some
             may
             be
             short
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             different
             part
             of
             time
             in
             their
             pronunciation
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             Analogically
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             be
             measured
             ,
             and
             consequently
             referred
             to
             the
             predicament
             of
             quantity
             .
             Yet
             if
             we
             consider
             
             speech
             or
             oration
             ,
             which
             consists
             of
             sounds
             and
             syllables
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             the
             material
             and
             instrumental
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             breath
             of
             Man
             by
             his
             several
             organs
             ,
             moving
             ,
             modulating
             and
             figuring
             the
             air
             (
             which
             is
             the
             subject
             matter
             )
             into
             diversity
             of
             sites
             ,
             motions
             ,
             contextures
             and
             moods
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             words
             ,
             charms
             or
             rhythms
             ,
             having
             efficient
             ,
             material
             and
             instrumental
             causes
             ,
             do
             belong
             to
             the
             predicament
             of
             Quality
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             great
             force
             and
             virtue
             naturally
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             is
             or
             can
             be
             objected
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             the
             breath
             of
             Man
             being
             variously
             modulated
             by
             its
             passage
             from
             the
             lungs
             ,
             by
             the
             throat
             ,
             palate
             ,
             tongue
             ,
             and
             other
             vocal
             organs
             ,
             doth
             make
             such
             several
             impressions
             and
             configurations
             of
             the
             moved
             atomes
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             that
             thereby
             so
             great
             a
             diversity
             of
             impulses
             or
             sounds
             are
             made
             upon
             the
             drum
             of
             the
             ear
             ,
             that
             thereby
             naturally
             we
             are
             able
             to
             distinguish
             one
             from
             another
             .
             Now
             humane
             institution
             found
             forth
             the
             ways
             of
             making
             these
             several
             sounds
             ,
             or
             tones
             ,
             to
             be
             appropriated
             to
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             or
             to
             signifie
             the
             diversity
             of
             creatures
             and
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             compacts
             and
             agreements
             of
             Men
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             so
             that
             what
             one
             sound
             doth
             signifie
             in
             one
             language
             ,
             may
             signifie
             another
             thing
             in
             another
             .
             So
             that
             not
             considering
             the
             institution
             or
             invention
             of
             this
             or
             that
             significancy
             of
             several
             sounds
             in
             several
             languages
             ,
             every
             sound
             ,
             or
             articulate
             prolation
             ,
             doth
             naturally
             make
             a
             distinct
             and
             several
             impulse
             upon
             the
             ear
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             mind
             are
             variously
             affected
             by
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             younger
             Helmont
             doth
             give
             us
             an
             apposite
             passage
             ,
             or
             two
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Englished
             thus
             :
             
               For
               as
               in
               those
               of
               ripe
               years
               ,
               certain
               musical
               modulations
               
               being
               heard
               ,
               do
               often
               so
               efficaciously
               imprint
               in
               the
               mind
               the
               Idea
               of
               the
               voice
               and
               tones
               ,
               that
               diverse
               do
               sensibly
               feel
               them
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               yet
               sounding
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               ,
               be
               freed
               from
               them
               :
               From
               whence
               also
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               word
               inchanting
               seemeth
               with
               the
               Latines
               and
               Gauls
               to
               have
               drawn
               its
               original
               .
               So
               the
               Idea
               of
               our
               Mothers
               tongue
               impressed
               in
               infants
               ,
               doth
               so
               long
               adhere
               there
               ,
               that
               to
               them
               about
               to
               speak
               afterwards
               ,
               it
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               place
               ,
               and
               order
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               only
               one
               mistress
               of
               their
               speech
               .
            
             And
             again
             he
             saith
             :
             
               If
               in
               times
               past
               there
               were
               found
               those
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               benefit
               of
               musical
               instruments
               could
               move
               and
               mollifie
               the
               
               mind
               of
               Man
               various
               ways
               :
               How
               much
               more
               humane
               voice
               ,
               if
               it
               being
               moderated
               by
               prudence
               ,
               do
               break
               forth
               from
               a
               living
               spirit
               ,
               shall
               not
               only
               have
               power
               to
               effect
               those
               things
               ,
               but
               also
               those
               that
               are
               far
               greater
               ?
            
          
           
             Having
             thus
             far
             largely
             handled
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             shall
             only
             recapitulate
             a
             few
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             being
             granted
             ,
             that
             great
             effects
             have
             been
             produced
             by
             words
             ,
             charms
             ,
             rhythmes
             ,
             and
             tunes
             ,
             we
             have
             removed
             all
             diabolical
             concurrence
             to
             those
             effects
             ,
             except
             what
             may
             be
             mental
             and
             internal
             ,
             
             as
             in
             all
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             when
             they
             use
             natural
             means
             to
             a
             wicked
             and
             evil
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             by
             sufficient
             and
             convincing
             arguments
             :
             And
             especially
             because
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             natural
             agent
             ,
             there
             the
             Devil
             can
             operate
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             a
             natural
             agent
             ,
             his
             concurrence
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             force
             of
             imagination
             upon
             extraneous
             bodies
             ,
             we
             cannot
             in
             reason
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             dare
             ,
             or
             will
             we
             assert
             that
             its
             power
             (
             in
             that
             respect
             )
             is
             so
             vastly
             great
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             pretend
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             for
             what
             strange
             effects
             soever
             ,
             that
             are
             true
             and
             real
             ,
             that
             do
             follow
             upon
             the
             use
             of
             words
             ,
             charms
             ,
             characters
             ,
             rhythms
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             we
             do
             confidently
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             effected
             by
             lawful
             and
             natural
             means
             ,
             but
             withal
             that
             of
             this
             sort
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             few
             or
             none
             are
             found
             out
             that
             are
             efficacious
             .
             But
             that
             error
             ,
             credulity
             ,
             ignorance
             and
             superstition
             do
             put
             great
             force
             ,
             and
             stress
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             really
             they
             produce
             no
             effects
             at
             all
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             The
             Alarm
             that
             the
          
           Pendle-forest
           
             Witches
             gave
             to
             all
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             for
             to
          
           London
           ,
           
             great
             sums
             gotten
             at
             the
          
           Fleet
           
             to
             shew
             them
             ,
             and
             publick
             Plays
             acted
             thereupon
             ;
             and
             the
             Original
             Examination
             coming
             lately
             to
             the
             Authors
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             desired
             the
             Reader
             will
             after
             these
             words
             Page
          
           277.
           line
           4.
           [
           and
           had
           incouragement
           by
           the
           adjoining
           Magistrates
           ]
           
             peruse
             these
             following
             Depositions
          
           ,
           viz.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Examination
           of
           
             Edmund
             Robinson
          
           Son
           of
           
             Edmund
             Robinson
          
           of
           Pendle-Forest
           eleven
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           taken
           at
           Padham
           before
           
             Richard
             Shutleworth
          
           and
           
             John
             Starkey
          
           Esquires
           ,
           two
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           within
           the
           County
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           the
           10
           th
           day
           of
           February
           ,
           1633.
           
        
         
           
             WHO
             upon
             Oath
             informeth
             ,
             being
             examined
             concerning
             the
             great
             meeting
             of
             the
             Witches
             of
             Pendle
             ,
             saith
             that
             upon
             
               All
               Saints-day
            
             last
             past
             ,
             he
             this
             Informer
             being
             with
             one
             
               Henry
               Parker
            
             a
             near
             door-neighbour
             to
             him
             in
             Wheatleylane
             ,
             desired
             the
             said
             Parker
             to
             give
             him
             leave
             to
             gather
             some
             Bulloes
             which
             he
             did
             ;
             In
             gathering
             whereof
             he
             saw
             two
             Gray-hounds
             ,
             viz.
             a
             black
             and
             a
             brown
             ;
             o●e
             came
             running
             over
             the
             next
             field
             towards
             him
             ,
             he
             verily
             thinking
             the
             one
             of
             them
             to
             be
             Mr.
             Nutters
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             be
             Mr.
             Robinsons
             ,
             the
             said
             Gentlemen
             then
             having
             such
             like
             .
             And
             saith
             ,
             the
             said
             Grayhounds
             came
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             fawned
             on
             him
             ,
             they
             having
             about
             their
             necks
             either
             of
             them
             a
             Collar
             ,
             unto
             each
             of
             which
             was
             tied
             a
             string
             :
             which
             Collars
             (
             as
             this
             Informer
             affirmeth
             )
             did
             shine
             like
             Gold.
             And
             he
             thinking
             that
             some
             either
             of
             Mr.
             Nutters
             or
             Mr.
             Robinsons
             Family
             should
             have
             followed
             them
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             no
             body
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             same
             Gray-hounds
             thinking
             to
             course
             with
             them
             .
             And
             presently
             a
             Hare
             did
             rise
             very
             near
             before
             him
             .
             At
             the
             sight
             whereof
             he
             cried
             ,
             Loo
             ,
             Loo
             ,
             Loo
             :
             but
             the
             Doggs
             would
             not
             run
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             being
             very
             angry
             took
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             strings
             that
             were
             about
             their
             Collars
             ,
             tied
             them
             to
             a
             little
             bush
             at
             the
             next
             hedge
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             switch
             that
             he
             had
             in
             his
             hand
             he
             beat
             them
             .
             And
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             black
             Grayhound
             one
             Dickensons
             Wife
             stood
             up
             ,
             a
             Neighbour
             whom
             this
             Informer
             knoweth
             .
             And
             instead
             of
             the
             brown
             one
             a
             little
             Boy
             ,
             whom
             this
             Informer
             knoweth
             not
             .
             At
             which
             sight
             this
             Informer
             being
             afraid
             ,
             endeavoured
             to
             run
             away
             :
             but
             being
             stayed
             by
             the
             Woman
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             by
             Dickensons
             Wife
             ,
             she
             put
             her
             hand
             into
             her
             pocket
             ,
             and
             pulled
             forth
             a
             piece
             of
             Silver
             much
             like
             to
             a
             fair
             shilling
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             give
             him
             it
             to
             hold
             his
             tongue
             and
             not
             to
             tell
             :
             which
             he
             refused
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Nay
             thou
             art
             a
             Witch
             .
             Whereupon
             she
             put
             her
             hand
             into
             her
             pocket
             again
             ,
             and
             pulled
             out
             a
             thing
             like
             unto
             a
             Bridle
             that
             gingled
             ,
             which
             she
             put
             on
             the
             little
             Boyes
             head
             :
             which
             said
             Boy
             stood
             up
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             white
             Horse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             brown
             Grayhounds
             stead
             .
             Then
             immediately
             Dickensons
             
             Wife
             took
             this
             Inormer
             before
             her
             upon
             the
             said
             Horse
             and
             carried
             him
             to
             a
             new
             house
             called
             Hoarstones
             being
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             mile
             off
             .
             Whither
             when
             they
             were
             come
             ,
             there
             were
             divers
             persons
             about
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             divers
             others
             riding
             on
             Horses
             of
             several
             colours
             towards
             the
             said
             House
             ,
             who
             tied
             their
             Horses
             to
             a
             hedge
             near
             to
             the
             said
             House
             .
             Which
             persons
             went
             into
             the
             said
             House
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             threescore
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             as
             this
             Informer
             thinketh
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             a
             fire
             ,
             and
             meat
             roasting
             in
             the
             said
             House
             ,
             whereof
             a
             young
             Woman
             (
             whom
             this
             Informer
             knoweth
             not
             )
             gave
             him
             Flesh
             and
             Bread
             upon
             a
             Trencher
             and
             Drink
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             first
             tast
             he
             refused
             and
             would
             have
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             naught
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             presently
             after
             ,
             seeing
             divers
             of
             the
             said
             company
             going
             into
             a
             Barn
             near
             adjoining
             ,
             he
             followed
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             saw
             six
             of
             them
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             pulling
             all
             six
             of
             them
             six
             several
             ropes
             ,
             which
             were
             fastened
             or
             tied
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Barn.
             Presently
             after
             which
             pulling
             ,
             there
             came
             into
             this
             Informers
             sight
             flesh
             smoaking
             ,
             butter
             in
             lumps
             ,
             and
             milk
             as
             it
             were
             flying
             from
             the
             said
             ropos
             .
             All
             which
             fell
             into
             basons
             which
             were
             placed
             under
             the
             said
             ropes
             .
             And
             after
             that
             these
             six
             had
             done
             ,
             there
             came
             other
             six
             which
             did
             so
             likewise
             .
             And
             during
             all
             the
             time
             of
             their
             several
             pulling
             they
             made
             such
             ugly
             faces
             as
             scared
             this
             Informer
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             glad
             to
             run
             out
             and
             steal
             homewards
             :
             who
             immediately
             finding
             they
             wanted
             one
             that
             was
             in
             their
             company
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ran
             after
             him
             near
             to
             a
             place
             in
             a
             High-way
             called
             Boggard-hole
             ,
             where
             he
             this
             Informer
             met
             two
             Horsemen
             .
             At
             the
             sight
             whereof
             the
             said
             persons
             left
             following
             of
             him
             .
             But
             the
             foremost
             of
             those
             persons
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             one
             
             Loind's
             Wife
             :
             which
             said
             Wife
             together
             with
             one
             Dickensons
             Wife
             ,
             and
             one
             
               Jennet
               Davies
            
             he
             hath
             seen
             since
             at
             several
             times
             in
             a
             Croft
             or
             Close
             adjoining
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             which
             put
             him
             in
             great
             fear
             .
             And
             further
             this
             Informer
             saith
             ,
             upon
             Thursday
             after
             
               Newyears
               day
            
             last
             past
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             said
             
             Loind's
             Wife
             sitting
             upon
             a
             cross
             piece
             of
             wood
             being
             within
             the
             Chimney
             of
             his
             Fathers
             dwelling
             house
             :
             and
             he
             calling
             to
             her
             ,
             said
             Come
             down
             thou
             
             Loynd's
             Wife
             .
             And
             immediately
             the
             said
             
             Loynd's
             Wife
             went
             up
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             .
             And
             further
             this
             Informer
             saith
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             was
             come
             from
             the
             company
             aforesaid
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             being
             towards
             evening
             ,
             his
             Father
             bad
             him
             go
             and
             fetch
             home
             two
             Kine
             to
             seal
             .
             And
             in
             the
             way
             in
             a
             field
             called
             the
             Ellers
             ,
             he
             chanced
             to
             hap
             upon
             a
             Boy
             ,
             who
             began
             to
             quarrel
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             fought
             together
             ,
             till
             the
             Informer
             had
             his
             ears
             and
             face
             made
             up
             very
             bloody
             by
             fighting
             ,
             and
             looking
             down
             he
             saw
             the
             Boy
             had
             a
             cloven
             foot
             .
             At
             which
             sight
             he
             being
             greatly
             affrighted
             ,
             came
             away
             from
             him
             to
             seek
             the
             Kine
             .
             And
             in
             the
             way
             he
             saw
             a
             light
             like
             to
             a
             Lanthorn
             towards
             which
             he
             made
             haste
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             some
             of
             Mr.
             Robinsons
             people
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             only
             found
             a
             Woman
             standing
             
             on
             a
             Bridge
             ,
             whom
             when
             he
             saw
             he
             knew
             her
             to
             be
             
             Loind's
             Wife
             ,
             and
             knowing
             her
             he
             turned
             back
             again
             :
             and
             immediately
             he
             met
             with
             the
             aforesaid
             Boy
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             offered
             to
             run
             ,
             which
             Boy
             gave
             him
             a
             blow
             on
             the
             back
             that
             made
             him
             to
             cry
             :
             And
             further
             this
             Informer
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Barn
             ,
             he
             saw
             three
             Women
             take
             six
             Pictures
             from
             off
             the
             beam
             ,
             in
             which
             Pictures
             were
             many
             Thorns
             or
             such
             like
             things
             sticked
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             
             Loynd's
             Wife
             took
             one
             of
             the
             Pictures
             down
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             two
             Women
             that
             took
             down
             the
             rest
             he
             knoweth
             not
             .
             And
             being
             further
             asked
             what
             persons
             were
             at
             the
             aforesaid
             meeting
             ,
             he
             nominated
             these
             persons
             following
             ,
             
               viz.
               Dickensons
            
             Wife
             ,
             
               Henry
               Priestleys
            
             Wife
             ,
             and
             his
             Lad
             ,
             
               Alice
               Hargreene
            
             Widow
             ,
             
               Jane
               Davies
               ,
               William
               Davies
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Wife
             of
             
               Henry
               Fackes
            
             ,
             and
             her
             Sons
             John
             and
             Miles
             ,
             the
             Wife
             of
             
               Denneries
               ,
               James
               Hargreene
            
             of
             Marsdead
             ,
             Loynd's
             Wife
             ,
             one
             James
             his
             Wife
             ,
             Saunders
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Saunders
             himself
             
               sicut
               credit
            
             ,
             one
             Laurence
             his
             Wife
             ,
             one
             Saunder
             Pyn's
             Wife
             of
             Barraford
             ;
             one
             Holgate
             and
             his
             Wife
             of
             Leonards
             of
             the
             West
             close
             .
          
        
         
           
             Edmund
             Robinson
             of
             Pendle
             
               Father
               of
               the
               aforesaid
            
             Edmund
             Robinson
             
               Mason
               informeth
            
             ,
          
           
             
               THAT
               upon
               
                 All-Saints
                 day
              
               last
               he
               sent
               his
               Son
               the
               aforesaid
               Informer
               to
               fetch
               home
               two
               Kine
               to
               seal
               ,
               and
               saith
               that
               his
               Son
               staying
               longer
               than
               he
               thought
               he
               should
               have
               done
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               seek
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               seeking
               of
               him
               heard
               him
               cry
               pitifully
               ,
               and
               found
               him
               so
               affrighted
               and
               distracted
               ,
               that
               he
               neither
               knew
               his
               Father
               ,
               nor
               did
               know
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               very
               near
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               before
               he
               came
               to
               himself
               .
               And
               he
               told
               this
               Informer
               his
               Father
               all
               the
               particular
               passages
               that
               are
               before
               declared
               in
               the
               said
               Robinson
               his
               Sons
               information
               .
            
          
           
             
               Richard
               Shutleworth
               ;
            
             
               John
               Starkey
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Printer
           desires
           the
           Reader
           to
           excuse
           some
           literal
           faults
           ,
           as
           Nandeus
           for
           
             Naudeus
             ,
             Libanius
          
           for
           Libavius
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           Author
           writing
           a
           very
           small
           hand
           ,
           and
           living
           at
           great
           distance
           that
           his
           perusal
           could
           not
           be
           gotten
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A65369-e580
           
             Prov.
             26.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65369-e1620
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Agon●
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             23.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             H●nil
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Math.
             
          
           
             Praes
             .
             in
             Harv●
             Exerc.
             Anat.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mund.
             subter
             .
             lib.
             11.
             sect
             .
             2.
             pag.
             277.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             26.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Magic
             .
             c.
             14.
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             D●
             Arte
             L●llian
             .
             Praes
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Relat.
             Paris
             .
             impres
             .
             Gallicè
             ,
             1631.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Script
             .
             Anglic.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Considerat
             .
             about
             Witchcraft
             ,
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             76.
             
          
           
             Of
             Credul
             .
             and
             Incredul
             .
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Rule
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             5.
             
             Luke
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             vit
             .
             beat
             .
             Lactant.
             Duimar
             .
             Instit.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rule
             2.
             
          
           
             Advanc
             .
             of
             Learn
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Rule
             3.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             Liber
             .
             Arbitrio
             .
          
           
             Rule
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             Inject
             .
             mater
             .
             pag.
             597.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             598.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             D●
             Civit.
             D●
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             super
             Psal.
             
          
           
             Rule
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             14.
             method
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lament
             .
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             34.
             14.
             
          
           
             G●sn
             .
             d●
             Avib
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Anat.
             C●nt
             .
             1.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             33.
             
          
           
             Vid●
             Alexand.
             Aphrod
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Probl.
             53.
             
          
           
             ●clog
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Sup.
             epist.
             D
             ▪
             Paul.
             ad
             Galat
             ▪
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             Candle
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             p.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             20.
             10.
             
             Deut.
             22.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             ibid.
             Psal.
             135.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             18.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             44.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             41.
             
             ●2
             ,
             2●
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             22.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             〈◊〉
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             11.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Instit.
             p.
             3.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Schenck
             .
             observ
             .
             medic
             .
             lib.
             1.
             pag.
             129.
             
          
           
             Observat.
             medic
             ▪
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             18.
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             C●nt
             .
             1.
             
             Hist.
             79.
             pag.
             117.
             
          
           
             Ut
             supr
             .
             Histor.
             85.
             pag.
             125.
             
          
           
             Histor.
             medic
             .
             mirab
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Relat.
             of
             Lancash
             .
             Witches
             .
          
           
             Of
             Credulity
             and
             Incredulity
             ,
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             23.
             
             Act.
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             Argum
             3.
             
          
           
             ●o
             .
             Drus●
             Prae●rit
             .
             l.
             7.
             p.
             289.
             
          
           
             D●
             Subtil
             .
             l.
             19.
             p.
             1202
             ,
             1203.
             
          
           
             D●
             Nymph
             .
             lib.
             pag.
             389.
             
          
           
             The
             invisible
             World
             ,
             sect
             .
             6.
             pag.
             303.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Sup.
             Gen.
             ad
             lit
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             8.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             96
             ,
             97.
             
          
           
             Respons
             .
          
           
             Liv.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             87
             ,
             88.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Origin
             .
             Sacr.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             608.
             
          
           
             Invisib
             .
             World
             ,
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             43.
             
          
           
             Concio
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             de
             Lazar●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             23.
             
             Job
             7.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Id●m
             10.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             〈◊〉
             .
             va●
             .
             ●om
             .
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             sect
             .
             16.
             pag.
             484.
             
          
           
             De
             Doctrin
             .
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             〈◊〉
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             7.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             sup
             .
             Ezekiel
             .
             Homil.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Orig.
             sacr
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             18.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             35.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             9.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Thom.
             Aquin
             .
             cat●n
             .
             aur
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Ut
             supr
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             16.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             13
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             lib.
             7.
             pag.
             252.
             
          
           
             De
             defect
             .
             oracul
             .
             p.
             mihi
             700.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Marc.
             Brut.
             pag.
             361.
             
          
           
             The
             invisible
             World
             ,
             p.
             245
             ,
             246
             ,
             247.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             〈◊〉
             Jesu
             Mar.
             lib.
             5.
             de
             Vit.
             There
             's
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             invisible
             World
             ,
             p.
             305.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             Of
             Credul
             .
             and
             Incredul
             .
             pag.
             159.
             
          
           
             A
             serious
             Disswasive
             from
             Popery
             ,
             pag.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             praestig
             .
             Daemon
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vit.
             Germ.
             medic
             .
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Anim.
             mag
             .
             praes
             .
          
           
             Inquir
             .
             into
             vulgar
             Errours
             ,
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             vit
             .
             G●m
             .
             ●edic
             .
             pag.
             2●
             .
          
           
             History
             1.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Resp.
             Rob.
             Flud
             .
             ad
             Foster
             .
          
           
             History
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Damonom●
             .
             ●bique
             
               of
               evil
               Spirits
            
             ,
             pag.
             304.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
               of
               Prognost
            
             .
             Hist.
             meditat
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             13.
             pag.
             280.
             
             History
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             nat
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             52.
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             Doctor
             .
             Epist.
             pag.
             641.
             
             History
             2.
             
          
           
             Histor.
             Animal
             .
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             62.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chrys.
             in
             Luc.
             22.
             3.
             
             Joh.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             8.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             11.
             
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             14.
             
             Mat.
             8.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
             Jude
             6.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             super
             Psal.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               evil
            
             Aug.
             sect
             .
             3.
             pag.
             279
             ,
             280.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             9.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Arraignment
             of
             Witches
             in
             
               Lancast.
               Ann.
            
             10.
             
             Jacobi
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             History
             .
          
           
             History
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Psycholog
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             pag.
             53.
             &c.
             Dialog
             .
             Discours
             .
             pag.
             149
             ,
             &c.
             Discovery
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             18.
             pag.
             583.
             
          
           
             De
             Spirit
             .
             anim
             .
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             H●st
             .
             nat
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             22.
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             26.
             
          
           
             Antiq.
             J●daic
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             7.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             7.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             9.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             29.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Obs●rv
             .
             medi●
             .
             pag.
             80
             ,
             &c.
             
             Id.
             pag.
             129.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             12.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dialog
             .
             Disc.
             of
             Spirits
             and
             Devils
             ,
             p.
             234.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             d●
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Philosophical
             Transactions
             ,
             numb
             .
             64.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Barthol
             .
             Cent.
             2.
             
             Hist.
             100.
             pag.
             319.
             
             Microgr
             .
             obser
             .
             17.
             pag.
             107.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             De
             Monst
             .
             l.
             24.
             c.
             18.
             p.
             565.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             medic
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             239.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             34
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Avenar
             .
             Diction
             .
             pag.
             313.
             
          
           
             Palon
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             medic
             .
             p.
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             History
             1.
             
          
           
             History
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Hydrop
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             Sennert
             .
             de
             Hydrop
             .
             pag.
             417.
             
          
           
             De
             m●dend
             .
             mo●b
             .
             c.
             9.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             History
             3.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             medic
             .
             l.
             10.
             p.
             440.
             
          
           
             History
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Polan
             .
             Rolloc
             .
             &
             alios
             in
             Dan.
             c.
             4.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             World
             surveyed
             ,
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             270.
             
             History
             .
          
           
             Absurd
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
             Jude
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Mar.
             5.
             9.
             10
             14.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             38.
             29.
             
          
           
             Absurd
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Absurd
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Considerat
             .
             about
             Witchcraft
             ,
             pag.
             95
             ,
             96.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dr.
             Hammond
             in
             Math.
             12.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             loc
             .
             citat
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Hieron
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Absurd
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             6.
             49.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             51.
             
             Mar.
             15.
             38.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
             Mar.
             16.
             1.
             
             Joh.
             20.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24.
             37.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             20.
             19
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Job
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Rolloc
             .
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             I'id
             .
             Cat●n
             .
             A●
             .
             Tho.
             Aquin.
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             1
             ,
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Wier
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             A
             Candle
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Question
             of
             Witchcraft
             debated
             ,
             p.
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             4.
             12.
             
             Ezek.
             21.
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dr.
             Hammond
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             41.
             23.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Polyglot
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Jo.
             Wier
             .
             de
             mag
             .
             Jus.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             91.
             
             
               Of
               Divin
            
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             30.
             27.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             44.
             5
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             54.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             11
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Chron.
             2.
             33.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             191.
             
          
           
             Com.
             upon
             Exod.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             21.
             8.
             22.
             51.
             9.
             21.
             18.
             23.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             23.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             3.
             
             Exod.
             36.
             10.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             32.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             Metam
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mytholog
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             36.
             362.
             
          
           
             De
             defect
             .
             Oracul
             .
             mihi
             p.
             691.
             
          
           
             In
             Praesat
             .
             de
             defect
             .
             Oracul
             .
          
           
             Antiq.
             lect
             .
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
             De
             Mag.
             Infam
             .
             c.
             14.
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             5.
             
          
           
             Stow
             p.
             864.
             
             Hist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             Not.
             in
             Act.
             Apost
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Beza
             
               not
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
             &
             A
             Candle
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             p.
             67
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             Luke
             7.
             47.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             10.
             18
             ,
             to
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             29.
             4.
             
          
           
             Nahum
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
          
           
             Id.
             136.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             Id.
             29.
             4.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             44.
             19.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             In
             Dan.
             c.
             1.
             v.
             20.
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             A
             Candle
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             19
             
             Psal.
             41.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             26.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             58.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             4.
             
          
           
             Malach.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             Nahum
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             19.
             3.
             
          
           
             Strab.
             Geograph
             .
             l.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             James
             1.
             5
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.
             45.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             John
             9.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             22.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Di
             Civitat
             .
             D●i
             lib.
             13.
             c.
             21.
             p.
             40●
             .
          
           
             Ut
             supra
             l.
             15.
             c.
             27.
             p.
             475.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Pereril
             Comment
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Dialog
            
             .
             Discourses
             of
             Spirits
             and
             Devils
             .
             Dialog
             .
             4.
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Id.
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             9.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             John
             〈◊〉
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             3●
             
          
           
             Judg.
             9.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             ad
             Gen.
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             in
             Moral
             .
          
           
             Pet.
             Martyr
             i●
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Is.
               Piscat
            
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             Job
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             7.
             p.
             187.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             s●cret
             .
             oper
             .
             Art.
             &
             natur
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             30.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ex●rc
             .
             196.
             6.
             p.
             637.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Gaffarel
            
             Unheard
             of
             curiosities
             ,
             p.
             165.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             advaz●
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ut
             supra
             p.
             164.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             Observat.
             Communicat
             .
             7.
             p.
             329.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             5.
             
          
           
             Dt
             simpl
             .
             medic
             .
             facul
             .
             p.
             1076.
             
          
           
             Pharm
             .
             med
             .
             Chym.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             33.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             Usefulness
             of
             Exper.
             Phil.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             207.
             
          
           
             Dt
             Lapid
             .
             &
             Gemm
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Dt
             Gemm
             .
             &
             Lapid
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Dt
             Lapid
             .
             &
             Gemm
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Mod.
             Intra●d
             .
             p.
             604.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ut
             supra
             .
             209.
             
          
           
             Helm
             .
             de
             Febr.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paracels
             .
             in
             Archidox
             .
             mag
             .
             l.
             6.
             p.
             714.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             Verb.
             Herb.
             &
             lapid
             .
             mag
             .
             vis
             est
             .
             p.
             579.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             lib.
             de
             Doctr.
             promise
             ▪
             c.
             24.
             p.
             187.
             
          
           
             Dt
             secret
             .
             oper
             .
             artis
             &
             natur
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paracels
             .
             Archidox
             .
             magic
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             Numb
             23.
             
             〈◊〉
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             c.
             24.
             4
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Caten
             .
             Aur.
             Tho.
             Aquin.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Jude
             11.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Jonah
             1.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             13.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             22.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             19.
             
             Id.
             c.
             7.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             about
             Witchcraft
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             63.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             9.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             &
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             23
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             6.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             about
             Witchcrast
             ,
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             Philipp
             .
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             Caten
             .
             Aur.
             Tho.
             Aquin.
             in
             Matth.
             27.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             Verse
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             22.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             37.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             16.
             
             Luke
             3.
             22.
             
             Judg.
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Beza
             in
             Luc.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mark
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Caten
             .
             Aur.
             Tho.
             Aquin.
             in
             Luke
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             19.
             13
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Delrio
             .
             l.
             3.
             q.
             4.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
             Concl.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Jo.
             La
             :
             ●ar
             .
             Guttier
             .
             de
             fascino
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Guttier
             .
             passim
             .
          
           
             Galen
             .
             de
             Incantat
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Valles
             .
             de
             sacr
             .
             Philosoph
             .
          
           
             Galen
             l.
             8.
             de
             compos
             .
             medic
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             James
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             3.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             Civitat
             .
             D●i
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             John
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Schar
             .
             d●
             miser
             .
             hom
             .
             stat
             ▪
             sub
             peccat●
             ,
             c.
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Fulgent
             .
             lib.
             1
             ▪
             ad
             Monim
             .
          
           
             Job
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             Job
             34.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Chrysost.
             in
             L●c.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             19.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             Psal.
             107.
             25.
             
             Job
             38.
             11.
             
             Jerem.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Dt
             Caus.
             D●i
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             165.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             38.
             8.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Id.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Jonah
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Id.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             91.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             16.
             ●or
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             de
             Christ
             :
             Religion
             .
             133.
             
          
           
             Dt
             Caus.
             D●l
             ,
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             Amos
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Twisse
             Vindic.
             grat
             .
             d●
             permiss
             .
             p.
             341.
             
          
           
             Dt
             permiss
             .
             p.
             342.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.
             29.
             
          
           
             Twisse
             de
             Permiss
             .
             ut
             supra
             .
          
           
             Fran.
             Jun.
             de
             peccat
             prim
             .
             Adam
             .
             p.
             111
             ,
             114.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             Enchir.
             75
             ,
             76.
             
          
           
             Twisse
             ut
             supra
             .
             346.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Psal
             37.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             75.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Resp.
             Fludan
             .
             ad
             Lanov
             .
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             in
             Dialog
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             42.
             9.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             18.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Trinit
             .
             l.
             15.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             11.
             
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             33.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Rivet
             .
             de
             Provid
             .
             Disput
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             lib.
             arbitr
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Andr.
             Rivet
             ▪
             disputat
             .
             Thes.
             1.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             provid
             .
             Trac●
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isagog
             .
             Christ.
             c.
             32.
             p.
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Exeg●s
             .
             L●c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             143
             ,
             144.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
          
           
             Deut.
             19.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             45.
             5.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             33.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28
             ,
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             15
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Job
             34.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             37.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Id.
             45.
             5.
             
             &
             ●0
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             Id.
             9.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             105.
             25.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             1.
             
             Mark
             1.
             12.
             
             Luke
             4.
             1.
             
             Gen.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             22.
             22.
             
          
           
             Judges
             9.
             23
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             81.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             41.
             
             Luke
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             Aquin.
             Caten
             .
             aur
             .
             in
             Luc.
             8.
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             The
             immort
             .
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Nov.
             Organ
             .
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Ioid.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             An
             Antidot
             .
             &c.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Immortal
             .
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             The
             Immort
             .
             p.
             6●
             .
          
           
             Dt
             In●ect
             .
             p.
             598.
             
          
           
             Dt
             Natur.
             Subst
             .
             En●rg
             .
             p.
             406.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Nov.
             organ
             .
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
          
           
             Job
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             Origin
             .
             sacr
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             233
             ,
             234.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             John
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Immortal
             .
             of
             the
             Soul.
             Axiom
             .
             2.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             natura
             substant
             .
             Energetic
             .
             c.
             27.
             p.
             379.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Rob.
             Fludd
             .
             utri
             .
             Cosm.
             Hist.
             Tract
             .
             1.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             6.
             sup
             .
             Cantic
             .
             p.
             505.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Immortal
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             Princip
             .
             Phil.
             Part.
             2.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Timoth.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             1.
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             13.
             
             Job
             34.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Dt
             Lithias
             .
             l.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             4.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Metaphys
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             222.
             
             Vid.
             August
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             l.
             de
             spir
             .
             &
             an
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Judges
             13
             20.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.
             39.
             
          
           
             Saints
             Everlast
             .
             rest
             ,
             c.
             7.
             part
             2.
             p.
             255.
             
          
           
             Sup.
             Cantic
             .
             p.
             504.
             
          
           
             Mark
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             44.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             6.
             30.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             17.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             41.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Math.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             29.
             
             Luke
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Math.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Acts
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Jude
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             De
             Civitat
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             John.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             De
             ver
             .
             influr●r
             .
             l.
             p.
             425
             ▪
             
          
           
             John
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Caten
             .
             Aur.
             Tho.
             Aquin.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119
             89.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             147.
             8.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             148.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             22.
             p.
             257.
             
             Jo.
             8.
             
          
           
             De
             operib
             .
             Dei
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ut
             supra
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             de
             op
             .
             Dei
             ut
             supra
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             37.
             36.
             
          
           
             De
             op
             .
             Dei
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Jude
             6.
             
          
           
             Loc.
             Com.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             22.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Lambert
             .
             Dan.
             Isagog
             .
             c.
             24.
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Exages
             .
             Aphor.
             14.
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             De
             oper
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             186.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             12.
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             18
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             54.
             16.
             
          
           
             Dt
             inject
             .
             material
             .
             p.
             598.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             18.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Jonah
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             Sacr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             3.
             
             Orig.
             Sacr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             253.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             72.
             18.
             
             Id.
             77.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Oper.
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             191.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dialog
             .
             disc
             .
             of
             Spir.
             and
             Devils
             ,
             Dialog
             .
             2.
             p.
             34.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             John
             13.
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             33.
             
             Mark
             5.
             13.
             
             Matth.
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Gutter
             .
             de
             Fascino
             dub
             .
             5.
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             De
             inject
             .
             material
             .
             p.
             597.
             
          
           
             Obs.
             Medic.
             Cent.
             1.
             c.
             70.
             p.
             45.
             
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Pestil
             .
             Tract
             .
             2.
             p.
             388.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             Medic
             :
             83.
             p.
             99.
             
             Histor.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Quercet
             .
             Rediv.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             38.
             
             Histor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Syl.
             Syl.
             Cent.
             10.
             564.
             
          
           
             De
             Praestig
             .
             Daem
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             36.
             p.
             265.
             
             Histor.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Pestil
             .
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Tract
             .
             2.
             p.
             388.
             
             Histor.
             3.
             
          
           
             Stow.
             Annal.
             p.
             681.
             
             Histor.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             morb
             .
             venefic
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             fascino
             lib.
             6.
             
             Part
             9.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             680.
             
          
           
             Syl.
             Syl.
             Cent.
             9.
             
             Exper.
             888.
             
             Ibid.
             Cent.
             10.
             959.
             
          
           
             Obs.
             Medic.
             Cent.
             2.
             p.
             96.
             
             Hist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Curat
             .
             Emp.
             Cent.
             91.
             p.
             222.
             
             Hist.
             7.
             
          
           
             Injaculat
             .
             mod
             .
             intrand
             .
             p.
             603
             ,
             604.
             
          
           
             Useful
             .
             of
             Exper
             .
             Philos.
             p.
             214.
             
             Hist.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ut
             supra
             p.
             217.
             
             Hist.
             9.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             Medic.
             34.
             p.
             127.
             
             Hist.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anim.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pract.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             25.
             
             Hist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Rar
             .
             Anat
             :
             Cen.
             1.
             
             Hist.
             52.
             p.
             73.
             
             Hist.
             4.
             
          
           
             Anim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anim.
             3.
             
          
           
             Anim.
             4.
             
          
           
             Anim.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1
             
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             9.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             10.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Incant
             .
             p.
             677.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Lithias
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             75.
             
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             3.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             4.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             5.
             
          
           
             Syl.
             Syl.
             Cent.
             10.
             p.
             556.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             6.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             occult
             .
             nat
             .
             mirac
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             40.
             p.
             325.
             
          
           
             De
             Tumor
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             8.
             
          
           
             Syl.
             Syl.
             Cent.
             10.
             p.
             583.
             
          
           
             Dt
             occult
             .
             Philos
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Theatr.
             Chym.
             Vol.
             5.
             p.
             943.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Stat.
             Pulton
             ,
             25.
             year
             Henr.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vid
             Chron.
             
               Hollingshead
               .
               Stow
            
             An.
             Hen.
             8.
             25.
             p.
             1013.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stow's
             Chron.
             p.
             678.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
               A
               Book
               called
            
             ,
             A
             discovery
             of
             fraudulent
             practises
             concerning
             pretended
             possessions
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             ibid.
             Dialog
             .
             11.
             p.
             352.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             The
             cunning
             of
             the
             Boy
             of
             
               Bilson
               ,
               p.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             The
             arraignment
             and
             tryal
             of
             Witches
             at
             Lancaster
             ,
             1612.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Centur.
             1.
             
             Hist.
             9.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             D●
             quadr
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             862.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             34.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             106.
             37.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             11.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             Medic.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             56.
             p.
             283.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             4.
             
          
           
             Enq.
             into
             vulg
             .
             err
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             Enquir
             .
             into
             vulg
             .
             errors
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             207.
             
          
           
             Mund.
             Subter
             .
             l.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             Idea
             Idear
             .
             operatr
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             5.
             
          
           
             Demonstr
             .
             Thes.
             p.
             679.
             
          
           
             Centur.
             2.
             
             Histor.
             11.
             169.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             7.
             
          
           
             Genial
             .
             dier
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             verit
             .
             fid
             .
             Christ.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Ideam
             Idear
             .
             operat
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             10.
             
          
           
             Stows
             Annal.
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             Britan.
             p.
             412.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Spectr
             .
             prim
             .
             part
             .
             c.
             11.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             26.
             to
             39.
             
          
           
             Math.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Math.
             2.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             26.
             to
             37.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Antidot
             .
             against
             Atheis
             .
             c.
             8
             ,
             9.
             p.
             209.
             
          
           
             The
             Saints
             Everlasting
             rest
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             255.
             
          
           
             S●ow
             .
             p.
             605.
             
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             P.
             1708.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Rich.
             Bakers
             Chron.
             sol
             .
             448.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             4.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             1
             Jacob.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Append.
             de
             Cruent
             .
             Cadaver
             .
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             154.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             8.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             l.
             2.
             sol
             .
             202.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             9.
             
             Delic
             .
             Phys.
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Artic.
             1.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             10.
             
             Vt
             supra
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             11.
             
             Ut
             supra
             p.
             54
             ;
          
           
             Hist.
             12.
             
             Vid.
             Histor.
             Thuan.
             l.
             32
             :
          
           
             Hist.
             13.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             3.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             4.
             
          
           
             Append.
             de
             Cru
             .
             Cadav
             .
             p.
             154.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             5.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             6.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             7.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             Medic●
             p.
             617
             ,
             618.
             
          
           
             Explic.
             Astro.
             p.
             654.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Immort
             .
             of
             the
             Soul.
             c.
             16.
             sect
             .
             8.
             p.
             296.
             
          
           
             De
             Verb.
             Apost
             .
             lib.
             Serm.
             18.
             
             Idem
             contr
             .
             Pelag
             .
             c.
             28.
             
             Tom.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             lib.
             Sagac
             .
             Philos.
             passim
             .
          
           
             De
             Anim.
             Brut
             :
             c.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             30
             :
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             46.
             
          
           
             Mens
             ad
             Herm.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Pimand
             .
             c.
             12.
             p.
             mihi
             451.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Conviv
             .
             Platon
             .
             p.
             400.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             De
             Anim.
             Brutor
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ut
             supra
             c.
             7.
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Histor.
             rarior
             .
             Obs.
             62.
             p.
             325
             ,
             326.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             Myst.
             Sang
             ;
             Anatom
             .
             c.
             6.
             p.
             233.
             
          
           
             Syl.
             Syl.
             Cent.
             10.
             p.
             583.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             554.
             
          
           
             Medicina
             Magnetica
             p.
             14
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Ut
             supra
             p.
             555
             ,
             556.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             Problem
             .
             Decad.
             2.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             De
             Fascino
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             De
             abdit
             .
             rer
             .
             caus
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Medic.
             Histor
             .
             mirab
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             36.
             
             
               Of
               Credul
               .
               and
               Incred
            
             .
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lection
             .
             in
             Fen.
             2.
             
             Avicen
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             4.
             
          
           
             Wier
             .
             de
             mag
             .
             Insam
             .
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Antidot
             .
             against
             Atheism
             c.
             2.
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             Archidox
             :
             Magic
             .
             l.
             〈◊〉
             :
             p.
             695.
             
          
           
             P.
             88.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             220
             ,
             221.
             
          
           
             Histor.
             Natur.
             lib.
             28.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             397.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             1.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Credul
             .
             and
             Incredul
             ;
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             3
             ;
          
           
             Centur.
             3.
             
             Curat
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             Morbo
             Sacro
             lib.
             Sect.
             3.
             p.
             301.
             
          
           
             Consid
             5.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             against
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             against
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             against
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Spong
             .
             Fosterianae
             expressio
             .
             c.
             2.
             p.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             against
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Miscell
             .
             Medic.
             Suet.
             lib.
             6.
             
             Epist.
             17.
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             against
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Reason
             6.
             against
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Ut
             supra
             ;
          
           
             Reason
             7
             ,
             against
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Hist
             ,
          
           
             De
             superst
             .
             &
             Ceremon
             .
             l.
             p.
             451.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1
             :
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             20
             :
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             1
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             de
             inject
             .
             mater
             .
             601
             ,
             602.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             occulta
             Philos
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             40
             :
             p.
             419
             ,
             &
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             Of
             Credul
             .
             and
             Incredul
             .
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Thom.
             Fien
             .
             de
             virib
             .
             imagin
             .
             Quaest.
             12.
             p.
             202.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             mirab
             .
             pot
             .
             Art.
             &
             Nat.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Occult.
             Philos
             .
             p.
             484.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             ut
             supra
             .
          
           
             Consid.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ubi
             .
             supra
             .
          
           
             Consid.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ut
             supra
             〈◊〉
             .
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Consid
             4.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ezck.
             9.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Explic.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             58.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ut
             supra
             ▪
             
          
           
             Chirurg
             .
             major
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Chirur.
             Minor.
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Explic.
             Astronom
             .
             p.
             654.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Histor.
             Cent
             2.
             
             Histor.
             78.
             p.
             280.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5
             :
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             14
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             De
             to
             quod
             Divin
             .
             est
             in
             morbis
             .
             c.
             52.
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Athan.
             Kercher
             .
             l.
             magnet
             .
             mus
             .
             p.
             761.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Et
             Monselt
             .
             insect
             .
             Theatr.
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             System
             .
             Harm
             .
             Log.
             Hen.
             Alstedii
             .
             p.
             251.
             
          
           
             Geom.
             l.
             19.
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Logic.
             System
             .
             Harmon
             .
             Alstedii
             .
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             Alphabet
             .
             Natur
             .
             p.
             20
             :
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             52.